OF THL PACIFIC
O I V V^Wt9 A I JC/ |J r 4-.JTL H < V...
\y / ^ Zs
r;c-
. . . .
":,;
</
rjJjcftC of t,nc j^ficlflc
^toclrtri,
M
BY HENRY BRADLEY
HON. M.A. OXO\ ., HON. I ll.D. IIKTIiKUlKKO FELLOW OK THK BRITISH ACADI MV.
PREFACE TO THE LETTER M.
THE portion of the Dictionary which treats of the words beginning with M contains 1 2,988 Main words,
2,986 Special Combinations explained under these, 6,422 Subordinate entries, and 3,636 Obvious Combina
tions ; in all 26,032 words. Of the Main words, 2,838 arc marked f as obsolete, and 866 are marked || as
alien or not fully naturalized.*
Etymologically considered, the words beginning with M form a typical portion of the English vocabulary.
every one of the many sources of our composite language being represented, while none is "overwhelmingly
predominant. The words inherited from Old English are relatively less numerous than in some other letters,
but some of them occupy unusually large space in the Dictionary on account either of their great variety of
senses and applications, or of the multitude of their combinations. Among them is the verb make, the article-
on which fills eleven pages, and would have been much longer if every subtle variety of meaning had been
explained and illustrated. Other native words of importance are man, meet vb., mind sb. and vb., moon,
month, mother, much, more, most. The articles on the pronouns me, mine, my, myself, and the auxiliaries may
and must, contain much that is instructive as bearing on the history of English syntax and idiom. The
Scandinavian element is very sparsely represented, chiefly by words of local or dialectal currency, such as
marram, mangh, may (a maiden) ; but there are also meek, mire, and a few other words in general use. The
Latin and French derivatives surpass the native words both in number and in the amount of space required for
their treatment, and a very large proportion of them have an interesting history. Such instances as manner,
market, master, matter, measure, medicine, memory, mend, mischief, mission, mode, model, moment, monster,
mount vb., move, movement, multiply (to mention only a few of the more prominent) show how indispensable
a part of the word-store of modern English has come from French. Greek derivatives are present in
more than average proportions. Besides those which were introduced in the Middle Ages through the
medium of Latin and French, such as magic, mathematics, metaphysics, muse sb. 1 , music, mystery, there are
many later formations, especially with the prefixes mega-, mcso-, met a-, micro-, miso-, mono- ; and the words
beginning with my- are also mainly of Greek origin. Of words from Celtic there arc nearly a score, but few,
if any, of them would be recognized as familiar by Englishmen generally. The adoptions from Continental
Teutonic, and from Italian and Spanish, are somewhat numerous. One very characteristic feature of the
M portion of the Dictionary is the multitude of words from Oriental, African, Australian, and American
languages. It may be noted that in Arabic ma-, mi- (or me-], and ;//- (or mo-) are prefixes forming participia
and other derivatives ; formations of this kind, which have been adopted into English from Arabic through
the medium either of European or Indian languages, are macrame, magazine, mahal, marabout, Maugrabi
minaret, miskal, Mofnssil, monsoon, Moslem, mosque, Mosarabic, muezzin, mufti, mullah, musellim. Mussulman
As the sound of the letter M is one that lends itself easily to echoic use, the number of onomatopa-ic words
with this initial is considerable.
Among the many words the etymology of which is here more fully or more accurately treated than
in other English dictionaries are macaronic, mad-apple, madrepore, maelstrom, magic lantern, major sb. 1 ,
malignant, malmsey, mammon, mammoth, melanochroi, menstruum, meter sb. 3 , methyl, middling, minus, minute,
mire sb. 1 and sb. 2 , mire-drum, miss sb. 1 , mix vb., mohair, moor vb. 1 , mother sb.-, mould sb. 2 , moxa, muckender,
mustachio, mutton, mystery.
The material for MA- was sub-edited (before 1888) and subsequently revised (before 1900) by Mr. Joseph
Brown, M.A., of the Grammar School, Kendal, who has since sub-edited some part of S, and is now working
J ; ME- and Ml- were sub-edited in 1884-5 by the late Rev. T. Sheppard, Exeter College, Oxford ; Mo-
to MOND- in 1885 by the late Hon. and Rev. S. W. Lawley, Spurfield, Exminster ; MONE- to MUCK- by the
late Mr. J. Anderson, Markinch, Fife ; and the remainder of the letter (MUCH to the end) in 1894 by the late
Rev. J. Smallpeice, M.A., then of St. Bees. In 1899-1904 the whole of the material from ME- to MYX-, which in
the interim had more than doubled in quantity, was laboriously re-subedited by Mr. James Bartlett B A
Cloverlea, Bramley, near Guildford.
Among those who have rendered help of various kinds in the later stages of preparation of this portion of
:tionary, it is fitting to mention in the first place three honoured workers who are no longer livin^ to
the grateful acknowledgement which is their due. Lord Aldenham. who had been a zealous and able
illaborator in the work from its beginning, continued, in spite of his advanced age, to read the proofs and
i valuable suggestions, until very shortly before his death. Dr. W. Sykes, F.S.A, who died in
er, 1906, had read the proofs for the greater portion of the letter M, supplying a great number of
For tl-e letter M the comparative scale of this work and of certain other Dictionaries is shown by the following figures :
Cassell s
Johnson. (tocludmg the Century Diet. Funk s Standard . Here.
Supplement).
\\ ords recorded o nnn
Words illustrated by quotations *g ^ "% 3 * 6 >3*
Number of quotations 5> * 6l , , ^
The number of quotations in the M part of Richardson s Dictionary is 5,121.
PREFACE TO THE LETTER M.
additional instances of the words relating to medicine and the kindred sciences. Mr. E. L. Brandreth, whose
abundant work for the Dictionary has been acknowledged in the prefaces to former issues, had latterly devoted
himself to the verification at the British Museum of quotations from works not accessible in Oxford, a service
which since his death has been performed by Mr. W. W. Jenkinson. In the revision of the proofs continued
aid has been received from Mr. A. Caland, of Wageningen, Holland, the Rev. Canon Fowler, D.C.L., of Durham,
Mr. H. Chichester Hart, the Rev. Professor Skeat, and the Rev. W. B. R. Wilson, of Dollar. For information
on etymological questions thanks are due to Professors Margoliouth, Morfill, Napier, and Wright, of Oxford ;
Prof. A. Salmon, of Reading ; Hr. Verner Dahlerup, of Copenhagen ; Dr. A. Kluyver, of Leiden ; and
Mr. J. Platt, jun., whose extensive researches into the history of words from American Indian and other remote
languages have been of great service. In the explanation of scientific terms valuable aid has been received
from Professors Clifton and Love, Dr. V. H. Veley, Mr. A. E. Jolliffe, and Mr. C. Leudesdorf, of Oxford,
and Prof. Sylvanus Thompson, of London. Among others who have rendered help on special points are
Professors Bywater and Robinson Ellis, of Oxford ; Sir W. R. Anson, Bart. ; Sir Howard Elphinstone, Bart. ;
Mr. Horace Hart, M.A., Controller of the Oxford University Press ; Mr. E. W. Hulme, of H.M. Patent Office ;
Sir F. Pollock, Bart. ; Mr. W. H. Stevenson, M.A., of St. John s College, Oxford ; Mr. R. J. Whitwell,
B.Litt.. Oxford ; Mr. J. Maitland Anderson, St. Andrews University ; and Mr. C. W. Ernst and
Mr. Albert Matthews, of Boston, U.S.A. The constant assistance of Dr. F. J. Furnivall has, in this as in
all former parts of the work, been of inestimable value. Special thanks are also due to Bodley s Librarian,
Mr. Falconer Maclan, Mr. A. E. Cowley, and the staff of the Bodleian Library generally; and to the Editor of
Notes and Queries and the many correspondents of that periodical who have furnished replies to inquiries.
The members of the editorial staff who have been engaged on M are : Mr. Walter Worrall, B.A.,
Mr. C. T. Onions, M.A. (who has specially prepared the portions containing the words beginning with Mis-,
Mnlti-, and My-}, Mr. W. J. Lewis, Mr. H. J. Bayliss, Mr. James Dallas, Mr. G. R. Carline, and Miss
E. S. Bradley.
OXFORD. JULY, 1908. HENRY BRADLEY.
ADDITIONS AND EMENDATIONS.
Machit, v.ir. of MKSQUITA 2 .
Macute. The Rev. \V. Ilolman Bentley, writing from the Congo Free
State, informs us that makuta is the plural of *ekuta, and denotes
a bundle of ten mats of palm-fibre, still used as currency north of the
Congo near the French frontier. Elsewhere the word survives (inly as
the name of the Angola penny piece or its value. Mr. Bentley says
that it is derived from a Congo verb kuta to tie, now obsolete, but
preserved in the reversing form kutuhtfa to untie.
Mademoiselle. Earlier example : 11450 Knt. de la Tour (iS6^)
1 26 Madamoiselle ! y praie you that ye ansuere not vnto this fole.
Mag-hoore, obs. variant of MOGUL.
Mag-netician. Example: 1854 Percira s Polarized Light (ed. 2}
65 The electrician and the magnetician have assumed, respectively, an
electric and a magnetic fluid.
Mahone. Earlier example : 1572 MALIM in HaMuyts Voy. (1599)
II. I. 122 Great Hulkes called Maones.
Maidfeloun, obs. variant of MATFELLON.
Maim sl>. Earlier example : c 1475 J arlenay 6356 That mariage
no mahyme to his kinred.
Main-brace ". Earlier example : 1680 Sin J. FOULIS Accl. Ilk.
13 Aug. (Sc. Hist. Soc.) 487 To James Wilson, sadler, for . . helping
y" main braces.
Mainmort. Earlier example : 1387 TREVISA HigJcn (Rolls) VIII.
265.
Maiolica, var. form of MAJOLICA.
Man rf.i ij. The view that CHESS-MEN originated as a corruption
of chess-meinie is untenable, the word for (chess-)man in AH. being
regularly horn. Earlier instances of man in this sense are : c 1400
Beryn 1820 The Bnrgeyse seid : comyth nere ! ye shul se )is man,
How he shall be matid, with what man me list ! He drouje, & seyd
chek mate ! c 1440 Gesta Rom. xxi. 71 (Harl. MS.) The first man,
)>at goth afore hath not but oo poynt, but whenne he goth aside, he
takith ano}>er. . . The secund, scil. alphyn, renneth iij poyntes both
vpward and donneward.
Mandarin i b. Earlier example : 1 791 EosvfELLjo/msm (cd. Hill)
I. 31 From a man so still and so tame . . conversation could no moiv l,e
expected, than from a Chinese mandarin on a chimney-piece.
Mandragne. Add etymology : Corruptly a. F. madragtte.
Mandrake 3. Earlier example : 1836 Backwoods of Canada 248
There is a plant in our woods, known by the names of man-drake, may-
apple, and duck s-foot.
Mangy a. i. Earlier example : 1526 SKELTON Magnyf. (E.E.T.S.)
1123 Fol. In faythe, there is not a better dogge. . . Fan. Ye, but trowest
thou that he be not maungey /
fMantist. Obs. [f. Gr. iiavTis + -jsi.~\ A seer, prophet. 1588 J.
HARVEY Disc. Probl. \. 84 Without which felicitie, neither Persian
Magician . . nor Athenian Mantist . . shall euer passe with me for a
prophet.
Manumotive. Earlier example : 1825 Mech. Mag. V. 97 (heading)
Idea for a manumotive carriage.
Maracaibo. Earlier example : 1843 HOLTZAPFFEL Turning I. 94
Maracaybo is a furniture wood of moderate size, as hard as good
mahogany, and in appearance between it and tulip-wood.
Marble sb. 3. Earlier example : 1671 SALMON Syn. Med. III. 474
The reducing of an}- thing into a fine powder, by grynding it on a Marble.
Margent sb. 2. Additional form and earlier quot. : 1432-50
tr. Higden (Rolls) I. 41 Y schalle purpulle the mariantes [TREVISA
margyns] .. with a dowble ordre of yeres.
Mariner i b. See also MASTER sbl 29. Mariner portage (in
MARINER 4) : Delete the explanation ; see PORTAGE.
Maritime. Add form and quot.: 1654 EARL MONM. tr. Benti-
voglio s Wars Flanders 56 One of the most considerable Towns of all
the Maretine part.
Mark j^. 1 n i. Earlier quot. : 1625 B. JONSON Staple of News IV.
iv, Were he a learned Herald, I would tell him He can giue Armes,
and markes.
Marriage 8. Earlier example of marriage-rites : 1621 BRATHWAIT
A r alttrcs Embass., Sheph. Tales Egl. ii. 198 For I your patience might
wrong, To stand vpon these marriage rites too long. According to
modern editors marriage rite or rites should be read in SHAKS. Pericles
iv. Gower 17, where the first Quarto (1608) has Euen right for
marriage sight .
Masse(u)ger(e, -inger(e, obs. forms of MESSENGER.
Massy a. 5. The following quot. should have been given : 1632
MILTON Pcnseroso 158 With antick Pillars massy proof.
Master-hunt in MASTER sbl 28. Read master-hunt [see HUNT
st. 1 "], a head huntsman and transfer to 29, adding the following earlier
instance: c 1369 CHAUCER Dethe Blaunche 375 (Fairf. MS.) The
mayster hunte anoon fote hole With a gretc home blewe thre mote.
Mere <z. 2 i c. Earlier example : c 1400 MAUNDEV. (Roxb.) xxv. 1 16
liringand cowpez of gold full of meere mylk.
Mesqnital. Earlier example : 1477 CAXTON Dictes 58 b, Somme
men sayc that legmon is buried in a town called karauelle bitwene the
mesquitte & the marche.
Mickle;>. Additional example :a i22$Ancr. R. 182 Sicnesse . . halt
ine edmodnesse & mucheleS J>e medc.
Minute rf.l 7. To the definitions of minute-hell, -gun, add : used
as a sign of mourning or distress .
Montanous a. Earlier example : 1658 ROWLAND tr. Moufefs
Thcat. Ins. 947 Jlombilophagits, is a Fly, montanous, big, very black.
Moot v. 1 i. Quots. 1642 ff. probably do not belong to this word :
see MUTE ii. z
Moqnet. Delete this article, and substitute : Moqnet, obs. var.
MUGGET 2.
Morhwell. The word (tnorliuer) is quoted as English by Rondelet
De Pise. Mar., 1554, p. 280.
Motional a. Earlier quot. : 1679 tr - Willis Pharmac. Rationales
I. i. ii. 7 This Coat contains manifold orders of motional Fibres.
Motor sb. i a. (a] The explanation given is erroneous ; read : in
mediaeval astronomy, = PRIMUM MOBILE i .*
Moustache 6. Mustache monkey occurs in Pennant Syn Quadrup
1771, p. 114.
M.
M(em), the thirteenth letter of the modern
and twelfth of the ancient Homan alpha
bet, represents historically the Greek mu and the
Semitic mem. The Phoenician form of the letter
is v ^, whence the early Gr. and L. ^ , |w, M. Its
phonetic value has varied little ; in Kng. it has
always expressed what was doubtless its original
sound, that of the bilabial nasal consonant, which
is normally voiced, though when it is followed by
an unvoiced consonant it has an unvoiced ending.
Like the other nasals, m is capable of being used
as a sonant or vowel, denoted by ( m) in the pho
netic notation here employed ; but in Eng. this
occurs only after S and z at the end of words (of
Gr. etymology), as rhythm, spasm, schism, and
the suffix -ism; in these words many speakers
substitute (-am). The letter is never silent, exc.
initially before n in Gr. derivatives, as mnemonic.
I. 1. The letter and its sound.
e 1000 .^LPHIC Gram. iii. (Z.) 6 Semii ocales syndon seofau :
f, I, m, n, r, s, x. 1530 PALSGR. Introd. 17 These thre letters
M, N or E fynalK.be the very and onely causes why these
thre vowelles A, E, O, be formed in the brest and sounded
by the nose, a 1637 B. JoxsoN ftng. Grant, iv, M . . is
pronounc d with a kind of humming inward, the lips clos d.
Open, and full in the beginning : obscure in the end : and
meanly in the midd st. 17x0 STEELS & ADDISON TatlerNo.
260 F 5 Which Would . . pronounce the Letters M or N and
in short, do all the Functions of a Genuine and Natural
Nose. 1727-41 CHAMBERS Cycl. s.v., Ouintilian observes,
that the M sometimes ends Latin words, but never Greek.
1854 BUSIINAN in Circ. Sci. (c 1865) I. 288/1 The mouth is
closed by the lips while in is pronounced. 1900 Pilot 3 Mar.
28 The middle stage of the evolution of the eagle, namely,
its transformation from the Gothic M to the fleur-de-lis.
b. M roof : see quot. 1825.
1797 Encycl. Brit. (ed. 3) II. 246/2 Fig. 2. Exhibits an M
root. 1825 J. NICHOLSON Operat. Mechanic 573 In roofs of
rectangular buildings, .a valley is introduced, which makes
the vertical section in the form of the letter M, or rather an
inverted W; hence it has obtained the name of an M roof.
1842-59 GWILT Encycl. Archil. Gloss.
2. Printing. KM. Comb, m-thiek : see quot.
1683 MOXON Meclt. Exerc., PrintingiCm. i Some [types]
are m thick ; by m thick is meant m Quadrat thick, which
is just so thick as the Body is high. 1868 Daily Kcu s
10 Aug., Compositors are allowed 60 cents per thousand m s
(not reckoning by n s as in England). 1892 Academy 3 Sept.
199/3 (advt.), 49,000 American ems (equal to 98,000 English
ens) were set in eight hours.
II. Symbolical uses.
3. Used like the other letters of the alphabet to
denote serial order ; applied e.g. to the thirteenth
(or more usually the twelfth, either I or J being
often omitted) group or section in classification,
the twelfth sheet of a book or quire of a MS., etc.
1850 FOBSHAI.I, & MADDEN H yclif s Bible Pref. 20 The
MS. M (Queen s Coll. 23!. 1899 Blackw. Mag. Sept. 354/1,
I to M are the most original passages of the hymn. 1900
Dundee Advert. 21 Mar. 5, M Battery Royal Horse
Artillery.
4. The Roman numeral symbol for : A thousand.
(In the i5-i6th c. it could be substituted for the numeral
word in any context ; it is now rare exc. in dates.)
1412-20 LYDG. Citron. Troy i. ix, There came .. seuen M
kmghtes. 1535 COVERDALE Judg. xii. 6 There fell of
Ephraim two & fortye M. 1353 Short Catcch. 62 I), We be
feble, weake.subiect to a thousand periles, a M. temptations
1603 OWEN Pembrokeshire (1892) 139 The M of oysters at
the waterside is vsuallie sold for x d or xij d .
III. 5. Abbreviations.
M. = various proper names, as Mark, Margaret,
etc. ; f = Majesty ; used in ancient criminal pro
cedure (see qnots. 1487, 1727-41) ; = Member, as
m M.P. (q. v .\ M.C., Member of Congress (U.S.],
M.R.C.P., Member of the Royal College of Phy
sicians, M.R.C.S., Member of the Royal College
of Surgeons; Mas. = metronome ; Math. = modu
lus ; (M. or m.) in astronomical tables, etc. = meri
dian or meridional ; also (after the numeral twelve)
-L. meridies noon (cf. A.M., P.M.) ; m. = mass,
in Meek. ; - molar, in dental formula? ; = minute,
metre (mm. = millimetre) ; in log-books = mist ;
Mas. = It. mono or F. main (as memo Astra,
mam droite, right hand), mezzo (as ;/= mezzo-
forte), in organ music, manual. See also M.B..
M.D., MS.
1487 Act 4 Hen. VII c. 13 Every suchepersone so convicted
for murdre to be marked with a M. upon the brawne of the
lefte JllV^ nkf 5 ? 1 J- HAMILTON in Cath. Tract. (S. T. S.)
VOL. VI.
day. M, in law, the brand or stigma of a person convicted
of manslaughter, and admitted to the benefit of clergy.
1840 K. II. DAXA Bcf. Mast xxxiv. 129 At twelve M., it
bore N.W. i N. 1869 D. <>. ROSSETJI in Mackail If.
Mam s (1899) I. 204 The Ms [ = Morrises] at Ems.
b. Abbreviation for MASTER: f(n) generally,
and as a conventional title of address or mention
= the later MISTKB, MR. Phr. To /tare (or carry)
an M under one s girdle : to use a respectful prefix
(Mr., Mrs.) when addressing or mentioning a person.
(ff) Used for master or the L. magister in academ
ical degrees, as M.A. or A.M. (magistcr artium],
Master of Arts; M.Ch. (magister chintrgi.v .
Master of Surgery ; ^also in M.C., Master of the
ceremonies ; M.K.H., Master of fox-hounds.
n 1540 BARNES ll is. (1573) 349/1 Our M. Christ teaching
al creatures to pray. 1549 1. at inter s ^nd Serin. bcf. Edu<. [ 7
To Kdr. lArb.) 52 The deuourer of townes and countrycs a,
M. Latimer tearmeth them rightly, a 1553 UDAI.I. Rtystei-
D. III. iii. (Arlj.) 48 If faire tine niistres.se distance sawi:
you now Ralph Royster Doister were hir ownc I warrant
you. A*. Royster. Neare an M by your girdle? 1553 ]- .i,i \
1 reat. tVenv hid. (Arb.) 39 Where .. the M. Pilate of ibis
name lost his shippe. 1579 E. K. Spenser s Sheph. I a/.
Epistle, Postscr., Now I trust, M. Harvey, that [etc-]. 1596
Si ENsr.R Prothaleunion (heading, The two worthie Gentle-
men M. Henry Gilford, and M. William Peter, Esqnyeis.
1605 H. JON-SON, etc. East. Hoe ! iv, Quick. Must Goldin;,
sit upon us? Con. You might carry an M under your girdle.
to Mr. Deputy s worship. 1712 Great Britons llimycoutic
(M.S.) (N.i, What, plaine Budwaies ! have you nere an M.
under your girdle. 1730-6 BAII.EV (folio), M, is an abbrevia
tion of Magistcr, as A/..-1 . or,-?..]/. Magister Artium, i.e.
MaSterofArts. 1738 SWIFT Pol. Contvrsat. \. 28 Vou iniri.t
have an M under your Girdle, Miss. 1811 BYRON Hints ji.
Horace 240 He., retires M.A. ; Master of arts 1 iSiSScorr
Old Mart, xxi.v, Ye might hae had an M under your belt
for Mistress Wilson of Milnwood. 1843 SURTEES llandlcv
Cross I. v. 92 The loose riding M.C. sitting like the Drunken
Hussar at the circus. Ibid. II. vii. 147 First public day as
an M.F.H. 1869 BRAUWOOB O. V. H. I. iii. 33 He was
not the man to violate modesty by proposing himself to a
nearly strange Hunt as a new M.F.H.
II C. = MONSIEUR (q.v.) as prefixed title.
M-, a clipped form of ME sometimes found in
Middle English before vowels.
C 393 CHACCER Scogait 36, I mexcuse. 1426 I.vnn. !>,
Gltil, Pilgr. 9802 Out off my shyp make maryue.
-m, in I ii = I am : see HE v., A. I. i.
JILSi (ma). A childish and colloquial shortening
of MAMMA. Now often ridiculed as vulgar.
[1823 Moon Suffolk Words s.v. Pa, It is sometimes rather
comic to hear a great chuckle-headed lout /<i<z-ing his
father or ntfia-mg his mother.] 1829 Censor 225 Those
exhibitions, though affording wonderous delight to afi er-
tionate J as and Af.is, are productive of the most injurious
results to their children. 1829 LYTTON Disentitled 20 How
could he admire that odious cap of Ma s. 1836 T. HOOK
C. Gitrney I. 196 Gussy, as her ma called her. 1885 F.
ANSTEY Tinted i enits 119, I ve got to dine with aunt and
meet Matilda and her ma.
Ma., obs. abbreviation of MAJESTY, MASTKB.
1579 E. K. fifenier s Slieph. Cal. Epistle, Myne owne
good friend Ma. Harvey. 1605 BACON Adi . Learn, n. To
King i Since wee have so bright and benigne a starre, as
your Ma: to conduct and prosper us.
Ma: see MAKK v., MAY v., ME, Mo, MY.
Maa, obs. f. MAKE v. ; var. Mo Obs., more.
Maac, maad : see MAKE v.
Maakins, variant of MACKIN(O)S.
fMaal. Obs. rare- 1 . Wyclif s transl. of L.
maluin apple, taken by him to mean fir-tree, by-
confusion with mCihis mast (see quot.).
1382 WVCLIF Joel \. 12 Poumgarnet, and palme tree, and
in.i.il tree, or fir, of whom mastis ben maad.
Maale, obs. form of MAIL.
Maam (mam). A South American bird, the
1825 WATKRTOX H anii. S. A met: 23 The forest contains
an abundance of., niaams, maroudis and waracabas. Ibid.
32 The maam sends forth its plaintive note.
Ma am (mam ; usually unstressed mam, m).
Also 7 mam. In representations of vulgar speech
written marm, mem, mini, mum, m. A collo
quial shortening of MADAM.
1. Used vocatively, as the usual oral equivalent
of MADAM.
Now only used parenthetically or at the end of a sentence.
Formerly the ordinary respectful form of address to a woman
(originally only to a married woman) of equal or superior
rank or station (unless entitled to be called my lady ). The
present tendency is to confine it to the speech of servants or
other persons of markedly inferior position. (Used at Court,
instead of madam, in addressing the Queen or a royal
princess.)
1668 DRYDF.N Evening s Love m. i. (1671) 33 Madam me
no Madam, but learn to retrench your words; and say
Mam ; as yes Mam, and no Mam, as other Ladies Women
said, in a voice which trembled with repressed rage. 1887
</&& xi. 104 What have you been doing? Nothing
mem . 1900 .s/, /,,-, 21 June 324/2 In Thackeray s time every
man ammi K equals of a certain refinement was Sir, and every
W >man Ma am.
2. Prefixed to a surname. Obs. exc L S nil iir
(See MADAM.)
1837 HAI.IIU nn.x Clockm. Ser. i. x, Maim Pugwasli is as
onsartiil in her temper as a mornin in April.
f 3. A person addresseil as ma am , a married
woman. Obs.
1765 Meretriciiid (ed. 6! 43 Or when Mam walks, he, twenty
steps behind. 1779 SHERIDAN Critic \. i, Then to be con
tinually alarmed with mi-sis and ma ams piping hysteric
changes on Juliets, and Dorindas.
4. attrili.; ma am-school I .S.. a dame-school.
1857 S. G. Gi, in -ii Keci ll. Lifetime iv. I. 39, I found
a girl, .keeping a ma am-school for about twenty scholars.
Hence Ma am v. trans., to address as ma am .
1813 Sketches Cliarac. fed. 2) I. 121 Vou should not sir
and ma am people as you do, unless you wish to keep them
at a distance. 1887 ( ,. K. SIMS Mary Jane s Mem. b Don t
ma am me I m a miss. 1889 11. JOIIXSION C/iran. C,len-
Mickiev. 58 Indeed, mem . . . Veneedna " mem " me.. I m
a common body like yoursd .
Ma amselle. Corresponds to F. mam selle,
familiar abbreviation of MAIIEMOISRI.LE.
c 1794-SVvin/; aft. Perfect, i. i. in New Brit, Theatre (1814!
Ill- 37 The first four out of the eleven were ma amselles.
Maand, variant of MAUXD (basket).
Maane, ob. form of MANE.
Maarmor, erron. form of MAOBMOR.
Maas, Maat, obs. forms of MACE, MATE.
I Mab, sb. Olis. [Cf. MAD v. and map, 171)1 c.
form of Mop i/>. also Mali, short for Mabel,]
1. A slattern ; a woman of loose character.
"557-8 "Jacob <$ Ksaii v. vi. (1568) Gj, Come out thou
mother Mab, out olde rotten witche. 1691 RAY A . C. ll ords
47 To Ma/i; to dress carelessly : Mafa are Slatterns. 01700
B. E. Diet. Cant. Crew, Mal>,^ Slattern. Mab d iif, Dre-t
carelesly, like a Slattern. 1725 New Cant. Diet., Mob, or
Mcib, a Wench or Harlot.
2. A mop.
1623 WHITBOI-RXE Xf .i fanntlland 75 Thrummes for Pilch
mabs, ooo//. 01 s. td.
tMab, v. Obs.-" [Belongs to MAR sl>. Cf.
M.vnm.E, Mini vbs.} intr. To dress untidily.
1691, a 1700 [see MAB sl>.\, 1829 BROCKETT K. C. ll ords,
Ma(>, v. to dress carelessly. Hence, Mab-cap, generally
called mnb-caf , n. cap which ties under the chin worn by
elderly women.
t Mabble, v. Ol>s. Also mable. [Cf. MOBI.E
z>.] trans. To wrap or muffle up (the head).
1615 G. SANDYS Tray. 6u Their heads and faces so mabled
in fine linnen, that no more is to be scene of them then their
eyes. Ibid. 148 The elder mabble their heads in linnen.
Mac^mrck). Also MACK. [Irish and Gaelic
mac : OCeltic *makko-s, cogn. w. Welsh mr.b:
O Welsh map: OCeltic *iakivo-s.\ The Gaelic
word for son , occurring as a prefix in many
Scottish and Irish names of Celtic origin, and thus
equivalent to the Eng. suffix -son. Hence : A
person whose name contains the prefix Mac.
The prefix is written also Me, M c , AI ; e. g. Macdonaid,
RlacDonald, McDonald, AFDcnaU, M Donald.
1656 in BLOUNT Glossogr. 1689 [FAREWELL] Irish Hudi-
l>ras 108 The Champions of the Irish Cause, A numerous
b i.
1764
Train of Mac s and O s. 1730 Fm.nixc; Tout Thnmt
iii, Ireland her O s, her Macs let Scotland boast, r, _ T
WILKES Corr. (1805) III. 126 The list of the company tof
the Macs and Sawneys not in the French service) would
divert you. 1828 SCOTT /". M. Perth vi, If the son of some
great Mac or O was to become an artizan. 1830 N. S.
WHEATON Jrnl. 472 A feather or two stuck in his bonnet
denotes his alliance in the ^oth degree with some Highland
Mac. 1887 [see O ,i. 2 ]. 1898 Tit-Bits 21 May 148/1 In the
house of Commons the Macs are numerically strong enough
to form a considerable party of their own.
Iffiac 2 (msek). colloq. Short for MACADAM.
1851 MAYHEW Land. Lal onr II. 197 The Scavengers call
mud all that is swept from the granite or wood pavements, in
contradistinction to mac which is scraped and swept on the
macadamized roads. 1886 Pall Mall G. z Oct. 2/2 The thou
sands of yards of old mac that were taken offthe roads for use
elsewhere.
67
MACABERESQUE.
Mac : see MACK, MAKE T.
Macabaa, -bao, variants of MACCOBOY.
Macaberesque (makabare sk), a. [f. MACA-
J5RE + -t.SQjUE.] MACABRE 2.
1876 Encyd. lirit. V. 104/1 A curious reaction is visible in
the work of Peter Breughel (1510-1570) towards the grotesque
ctial lerie and macaberesque morality of medieval art.
II Macabre (makii br), a. Also 5 Machabree, ;
7 Machabray, 9 Macaber. [The form now usual
represents F. macabre, an error for OF. macabrt,
whence the earlier Kng. forms.
The OF. word occurs first in Jean le Fevre s Respit tie la
Mort (1376), where the author, if he be correctly interpreted
by M. Gaston Paris (Kfliiiania XXIV. 131 , claims to have
written a work called la danse JMacabrf. The etymology
of the word is obscure ; so far as its form is concerned it
nii^ht be a popular corruption of OF. Alacabe = Macca- [
bieus (an example of Judas Macabre has been found),
and in the isth c. the Dance of Death was called chorea
Macha&aontm in Latin (Du Cange cites a liesancon docu- ;
ment of 1453), and Makkabeusdansm Du. M. Gaston Paris, ,
however, thinks ftlacal re may have been the name of the !
artist who painted the picture which suggested the first poem
on the subject.]
1. JJaiise Macabre, also in anglicized forms
f dance of Machabree, -bray (obs.), dance Macaber :
the Dance of Death (see DAXCE // . 6c).
14.. I.YDG. (fitM The daunce of Machabree wherin is
liuely expressed and shewed the state of manne, and howe
he is called at vncertayne tymes by death, and when he
thinketh least theron. Ibia, Prol. iii, I toke on me to
translatc-n all, Out of the Frenche Machabrees diumce. 1598
STOW Siff- . 264 About this Cloysterwas artificially & richly
painted the dance of Machabray, or dance of death, com
monly called the dance of Pauls. 1833 J. DALLAWAV Disc. *
Atrhit. I -ng- J 37 I he Dance of Macabre (Holbein s Dance
of Dentil i was painted on the walls of the cloisters. 1851
I.ONGK. Gold. Leg., Xatir.v. 12 Elsie. What are these paint
ings on the walls around us ? H fitly. The Dance Macaber !
Elsie. What? Henry. The Dance of Death.
2. Characterized by the gruesomeness of the
danse Macabre (see l): applied chiefly to literary
or artistic productions.
1889 A t/it H.THiH 14 Sept. 347/2 One Dance of Death circles
uninterruptedly from end to end. . .The book is macabre, but
unaffectedly macabre. 1892 Speaker 2} Oct. 528/1^ It was
the material representation, .of the ghastly, the grim, and
the macabre which Webster intended. \qoz. Spectator \z Apr.
557 Her habits are bizarre, even macabre.
Macac, variant of MACAQUE.
Macaco ] (makv -ko\ Also 7-8 macaque,
(erron. -guo), 9 macauco, vulgar maccacco, mur-
karker. [a. Pg. macaco monkey, ape (whence
macaquear to ape) ; cited i^in the form macaque)
by Marcgrave Hist. Nat. JJrazil (1648) 227 as
the name used in Congo for this species of monkey.]
1. Originally, a South African monkey incident
ally described by Marcgrave in his Natural His
tory of Brazil, and after him by various writers
on zoology. Subsequently applied to any monkey
of the genus MACACUS (either in its earlier or
later extension) ; = MACAQUE.
(1693 RAY Syn. Aiiim. Quad. etc. 155 Cercopithecus ango-
lensis major, Congensibus Macaquo Marc^r. ] I774GOLDSM.
Kal. Hist. IV. 233 Of the monkiesof the ancient continent,
the first, he [Buffon] describes, is the Macaguo; somewhat
resembling a baboon in size. 1854 BUSHXAN in Circ. Sci.
(c 1865) I. 200/2 In the mandril, pavian, and macacos, mem
branous sacs are observed. 1874 Slang Diet., Murkarkcr,
a monkey, vulgar Cockney pronunciation of Macauco. . .
Jacko Macauco, or Maccacco, as he was mostly called, was
the name of a famous fighting monkey, .who used nearly fifty
years ago to display his prowess at the Westminster Pit.
2. Comb. : macaco-wood, Tococa guiancnsis, a
Brazilian shrub (Cassell); macaco-worm, the larva
of a South American insect, Dermatobia noxialis,
which infests the skin of animals.
1876 Btnedtn i Anim. Parasites viii. 175 A gadfly found
at Cayenne is distinguished by the name of the Macaco
Worm ; it. .usually attacks the skin of oxen and dogs.
Macaco 2 (makj -ko). Also 8 mococo, 8-9
maucauco, 9 niacauco. [a. F. (Buffon) mococo ;
ulterior origin obscure. Cf. MAKI.] A name ap
plied to certain lemurs, esp. to the genus Lemur.
1751 G. EDWARDS Nat. Hist. Birds, etc. iv. 197 The
Maucauco .. is about the Bigness of a middling sized Cat.
1774 GOI.DSM. Xat. I/is!. IV. 239 The last of the monkey
kind are the Makis...T he first of this kind is the Mococo;
a beautiful animal about the size of a common cat, but. .of
Makis, or Macaucos, properly so called, Leiinir. 1840
Ui.YTii ir. Cnviers Anim. Kingd. (1849) 64 The Murine
Macauco (Leinnr iimn mis). 1884 Riverside Nat. Hist.
(1888) I. 228 The Mongoose Lemur, or Woolly Macaco
II Macacus (mHtffWt). PI. macaci (ma-
k^i-soi). [mod.L., ad. F. macaque: see MACAQUE.]
A genus of Old World catarrhine monkeys of the
family Cercopithccidiv ; originally including a great i
number of African and Asiatic species, but now j
restricted to species resembling the bonnet ma-
caque or toque ; a monkey of this genus.
1871 DARWIN Desc. Man I. i. 23 In . . baboons ^and some
species of macacns the upper portions of the ear is slightly
pointed. 1875 Enc_vcl. Brit, II. 152/1 The Macaci present |
2
u* with the most northern forms of apes. 1893 Daily
News 8 June 5/3 A small monkey, a macacus, has been
placed in his cell to keep him [an ourang-outang] company. }
Macadam (mitkre dam). (Formerly with ;
capital M ; also Mac-Adam, M c Adam.)
1. The name of John London M c Adam (1756-
1 836) used attrib. to designate the kind of roadway >
which he invented and the material used in making
it: see MACADAMIZE.
Now apprehended as an attributive use of 2.
1824 Miss MITI--QRD Village Ser. i. 277 We shall see no
more of him [our surveyor]; for the Mac-Adam ways are
warranted not to wear out. 1878 .V. Aiiicr. AYr p . CXXVI.
91 Closet warriors, in coxy studies, with smooth McAdam
roadways before their doors. 1881 Alacnt. Mag. XLIV.
342 All piles of spare macadam material were carefully ,
removed.
2. The material of \vhich a macadamized road
is made.
1826 J. WILSON Noct. Amir. Wks. 1855 I. 178 What a. .
rattle o wheels !. .intolerable aueuch ower the macadam, I
hut Lord hae mercy on us, when you re on the causeway !
1831 MOORE Smnmcr Fete 121 Where never gleam of gas
must dare Gainst ancient Darkness to revolt, Nor smooth ,
Macadam hope to spare The dowagers one single jolt.
1856 FONBLANQUE in Life fy Labours (1874) 520 He may
gravely serve out Macadam for rations, and supply biscuit
for making roads. 1862 Athcnx&m 30 Aug. 268 The drab-
coloured mud of the macadam. 1892 Times 20 Apr. 7/4 It
is broken up into macadam, and forms a f-plendid material |
for making roads.
fig. 1871 R. H. HUTTON Ess. II. 126 He sprinkles a (
little macadam of stony fact along the fair upland path of
his imagination. 1892 Academy 29 Oct. 382/3 It ts an un- |
finished macadam of inverted commas and references.
3. nonce-use as adj. Level as macadam.
CM 845 HOOD St. to Tom M oodgate v, Does that hard,
honest hand now. .tug the oar, a gondolier On smooth Mac
adam seas ?
Macadamite (msekae dfimwt), sfr.smda. Now
rare or Obs. [f. MACADAM + -ITK,]
A. si. One who practises or advocates M c Adam s !
system of road-making.
1821 Monthly Mag. LII. 104 Some incidental remarks of |
mine in a paper I sent you in May last, have caused the !
Mackadamites to throw some of their spare dirt about. |
1839 MURCHISON Silttr. Syst. i. xxxix. ^35 In certain i
districts, .they [boulders] are fast disappearing through the !
labours of the Mac.idamites.
B. adj. 1 ertaining to M c Adam s system of road-
making.
1824 Miss MITFORD Village Ser. i. 276 The Mac- Adamite
enormity of the stony road. 1846 THACKF.KAY Corn/till to
Cairo vii. Wks. 1900 V. 650 Roads were being repaired in
the Macadamite manner.
Macadamization
(Formerly with capital M.) [f. next + -ATION.]
The process, practice, or system of making mac-
adamized roads; rarely r<7rr. a macadamized road. I
Also, the converting of stone into road-metal. *
1824 Loud. Mag. X. 350 Major-Taylorization against Mac-
nihimi/ation any day ! 1824 Newcastle Mag. HI., 97 The
only road in our neighbourhood on which something like
Macadamization has been attempted. 18*5 filackw, Mag. ,
XVII. 87 Along street under the process of Macadamization. i
1826 Miss MIITOKD I illa^e Ser. n. 2 That, .turnpike-road. .
is now so perfect and so beautiful a specimen of Macadam-
i/ation, that [etc.]. 1861 MUSURAVE By-roads 75 Mac-adam-
ization. 1869 BRADWOOD O. I . H, (1870) 184 Miss Warren
. .was cantering down the turf border that fringed the mac-
adamisation. 1871 L. STEPHEN Playgr. Eur. \. (1894) 121
The glacier, .crushed into smaller fragments, producing ..
a kind of incipient macadanmation.
Jig. 1847 Tail s Mag. XIV. 746 So very strange a
macadami/ation of parties has taken place.
Macadamize (msekcc d amsiz) , v. Also :
M Adamise, -ize. [f. MACADAM + -m:.]
1, trans. To make or repair (a road) according
to J. L. M r Adam s system, which consists in
laying down successive layers of stone broken into
pieces of nearly uniform size, each layer being
allowed to consolidate underthe pressureof ordinary
wheel traffic before the next is Inid upon it.
See M c Adani s pamphlet, Remarks on the Present System
of Road- Making (t&. 5, 1822). He did not approve of the !
placing of any kind of foundation under the layers of stone, (
of the use of sand or gravel as binding material, or of the ,
smoothing of the surface by heavy rollers ; though the name I
of macadamizing is now often given to methods in which
some or all of these practices are admitted.
1826 /, ion H nnting 78 The road . . was what we now deemed <
a great luxury, M Adamized, instead of paved. 1828
SOUTHEY To A. Cunningham 23 A street not yet Macadam
ized. 1863 A. C.RAMSAY/ ^yj.GVo.f.f 1 878) 613 Basalts, .are ill ,
adapted for macadamising roads. 1871 1-.. STEPHEN Playgr. -
Eur. (1894) 135 A heap of granite stones prepared for
macadamising a road.
ai sol. 1871 M. COLLINS Mrq. $ Merck. I. vi. 188 There ,
is no hard stone nearer than Mount Sorel, so they mac- :
adamize with something almost as soft as loaf sugar.
b. fig. To render level or even ; to level, raze.
1826 J. SHERMAN in Mem. (1863) 219 Grace indeed
macadamises the road, makes the stones smaller. 1827 JELF
Let. to Pttsey in Liddou, etc. I~if? P. (1893^ I. 117 Your
mind is certainly macadamized ; mine resembles the road
between this [Berlin] and Strelitz. 1829 MARRY AT P. Mild-
way m, The enemy s centre should have been macadamised
by our seven three-deckers. 1842 ORDERSON Crcol. iv. 38
Our. . Bishop has. . macadamized the way for his successor.
1868 PEARD Water-Farm. \\. 14 Each successful labour of
to-day will macadamise the road for to-morrow.
MACAQUE.
2. To convert into road-metal.
1841 J. T. HEWLETT Parish Clerk II. 154 Coarse, thick
slates, that would certainly have been macadamized in these
days as excellent materials for road-making.
b. transf. and fig. To break up (something
hard or figured as being hard) into pieces. ? Obs.
1825 GOOD Study Med. (ed. 2} V. 539 By grinding, or as
we should now perhaps call it macadamizing the stone into
granules. 1825 AVw Monthly Mag. XV. 296 In Macadamiz
ing a few broad, simple, and impressive sounds into passages
of numberless rapid notes, there is no time left for giving the
emphasis required. 1852 SMEDLEY L. Antndel xxxvi. 270
Richard Frere. .devoted himself to that indurated specimen
of the original granite formation,.. and by trying to mac
adamise her into small-talk [etc.J, 1855 //. Coverdalc
i. 2 Fathers have flinty hearts, and even the amenities of
the nineteenth century have failed to macadamise them.
Macadamized (msekse-damaizd), ppl. a. [f.
MAC.VDAMIZK + -ED *.]
1. Of a road (see MACADAMIZE i).
1827 tilackw. Mag. XXI. 791 We were not seen stumbling
even upon a Macadamized road. 1837 Civil Kng, fy Arch.
Jrnl. 1. 1/2 Filled in with broken stones, such as are used for
M Adamized roads. 1861 MUSGRAVE By-roads 282, I found
even a Mac-adamized road, which crosses the plain, miry
enough, in heavy rain. 1889 p. FIXDLAY Eng. Railway 49
A well-constructed macadamized road.
fig. 1827 LYTTON Falkland 45 Neither in person nor in
character was he much beneath or above the ordinary
standard of men. He was one of Nature s Macadamized
achievements. His great fault was his equality. 1863
COWDEN CLARKE Shaks. Char. xi. 291 The hard and mac
adamised road of dry duty and daily labour.
2. Broken up into road-metal. Also (nonce-its^ ,
strewn with broken stones.
1849 CAPT. C. STURT Expcd. Cenir. Austral. I. 238 \Ve
then proceeded . . down the creek, keeping close upon its
banks to avoid the macadamized plains on either side. 18
Times (weekly ed.) 23 Nov. 3/3 Some loose macadamised
stones lying about.
Maca damizer. [f. MACADAMIZE + -EB .]
1. One who makes macadamized roads.
1824 Xrutcastle Mag. 1 1 1. 26 [The paviours] have . . nothing
to do but to transform themselves into Macadamizers. 1864
Reader n June 747/3 Our London macadamise rs go about
their work in a very unscientific way. i3i Instr. Census
Clerks (1885)87 Paviour. ..Macadamiser.
2. One who rides on a macadamized road ; esp.
one who keeps to the roads when hunting.
1832 G. DOWNES Lett. Cont. Countries I. n Our little
Gallic Macadamizer asked one of the Hibernians present
[etc.]. 1838 SURTEES Jorrocks s Jaunts 55 A private road
and a line of gates through fields now greet the eyes of our
M Adarnisers. 1869 BRADWOOD O. J . H. I. xii. 219 Here
come all the roadsters ! growled the latter, as the hounds..
crossed a bye-road along which in the rear clattered some
fifty macadamisers.
Macada inizing, vbl. sb. [-ING *.] The
action of the verb MACADAMIZE; macadam ization.
1851-61 MAYHEW Loml. Labour\\. 181 The macadamiz-
ing of the latter thoroughfare. 1876 PAGE Adv. Text-Bit.
Geol. vii. 136 Their extensive use in causewaying and mac
adamising.
Macadamizing,///. a. [-ING-.] a. That
macadamizes, b. (Cf. MACADAMIZER a,)
1826 HENTHAM in ll estin. Rev. VI. 457 It performs the
function of a Mac-adami/ing hammer, in breaking down the
in the safe pursuit of pleasure, as far as compatible with
macadamising action, nad suddenly espied .. the Maule
carriage.
Macaleb, obs. form of MAHALEB.
Macalive, variant of MACKALLOW Obs.
Macamethe, obs. form of MAHOMET.
II Macaiia (makirna). South American. [Said
by Humboldt to be Haytian.] An ironwood club.
1622 R, HAWKINS I oy. S. Sea 27 (1847) 98 Their armes
for the warre, which is a sword of heavie blacke wood...
They [the Indians of Brazil] call it macana, and it is carved
and wrought with inlayd works very curiously, but his edges
are blunt. Ibid. % 41. 147 Their [the islanders of Mocha,
Chile] weapons are bowes and arrowes and macanas. 1822
SARA COLEHIDGK tr. Dobrizhoffers Hist. Ahif>ones [Para
guay] 1 1. 360 The wooden club, macana. 1861 W. BoUJUUT
tr. P. Simon s Ji.vfied. Aguirre (Hakl. Soc.) xix. 79 Darts
and macanas (a sort of club). [The reference is to Peru.]
t Maca O. Obs. Also makao. [f. the name
of AfacaOj a Portuguese settlement on the coast of
China, noted for gambling. In Fr. macao. Cf.
MACCO.] A gambling game at cards, a kind of
vingt-et-un (Littre).
1778 EARL MALMESBURY Diaries fy Corr. I. 170 Macao,
(a game much in vogue here at present). 1783 H. WAI-POLK
Lett. (1858) VIII. 388 When she wants to play at macao.
1794 C. PIGOT Female Jockey Club 109 We have beheld her
ready to burst with rage, when the consequences have been
against her at Macao. 1827 Sporting Mag. XX. 58 A
diplomatic character and member of a fashionable Club at
Brussels, has been accused of cheating at Macao. 1883
Times n July 7 He consorted much with . . needy players
at . . roulette, makao, and similar games of hazard.
Macao, obs, form of MACAW.
Macaque (maka k). Also 9 macac. [a. F.
macaque^ ad. Pg. macaco : see MACACO 1.]
+ 1. SomeBrazilianspecies of monkey. Obs. rare~ l .
1698 FROGER Voy. 115 We observed two sorts of Monkeys
there [viz. Brazil], which they distinguished by the Names
of Sagovins and Macaques [Fr. orig. Alacaqs}, . .The
Macaques are.. of a brown Colour.
MACARISM.
2. A monkey of the genus MACAGC8.
1840 HLYTH tr. Cuvier s Anim. Kingd. (1849) 5& Tta
Macaques (jVt,YZ//.y, Desm. I. /^zV.sgThe Bonneted Macaque
(J/. Sinicus). Ibid., The Pig-tailed Macaque. . .The Bl&ck
Macaque. \&]$Kncycl. Brit. \\. 152/1 The Thibet Macaqtm
(Macacus tkikelawis}. 1878 BROWNING Z,t Siiisiaz 590
\Viiat though monkeys and macaques Gibber* Byron i 1885
E. BALFOUR Cycl. /<//a(ed. 3) II. 753/2 Macacus cynomol-
gus, common macac.
Macare, obs. form of MAKEK.
Macarisill (ma,"kariz m). rare. Also ma-
kariam. [ad. Or. paKapiffp-os, f. ftaieapifctv : see
next and -JSM.] a. (See quot. 1818-60; and cf.
next vtO b. = BEATITUDK 2.
1818-60 WHATELY Comn/pl. Bk. 11864) 25 note, The words
1 felicitate and * congratulate are used only in application to
events, which are one branch only of macarism . Ibid. 28
To admiration, contempt seems to be the direct contrary ;
censure to commendation ; pity to macarism. a 1860 J. A.
ALEXANDER Gos/>. Mattk. (1861) no A series of beatitudes
or macarisms [Footnote, /j-oncapitr/xos], so called from the
word with which they severally open. 1882 A. B. BKUCE
Parab. Teach. Christ 380 The makarisms and woes with
which Luke s version of the Sermon on the Mount begins.
i88<j Kingd. God In trod. 10 Luke s .. form of the ma-
carisrns \
IVCacarize (markaroiz), v. rare. Also ma-
carise, makarize. [f. Or. ftaJcapifttVj f. f^nnap
happy : see-lZE.] trans. To account or call happy
or blessed (cf. quot. 1816-60).
1816-60 WHATKLY Commit. Bk. (1865) 9 A man is admired
for what he is, macarized for what he has, praised for what
he does. Ibid. (1864) 25 If _a man possess a genius, or a
person that is admirable, he is himself admired ; but not if
he has an admirable horse or house ; the sentiment we feel
towards him is of a different nature, and we have no English
word to express it ; so much are we at a loss as to resort to
the word envy . I should like to introduce the word ma-
carise . 1840 ARNOLD Let. in Stanley Life <y Corr. (1844)
II. ix. 227 Therefore I macarize you the more, for having
both an inherited home, and in a county and part of the
county per se delightful, a 1871 GROTE Eth. l- ragin. v.
(1876) 177 No man praises happiness, as he praises justice,
but macarises (blesses) it as something more divine and
better.
Macaron, variant of MACAROON.
Macaroni (mjekar^-ni). PI. -ies. Also 6-9
maccaroni, 8 mac(e)arone, makarony, 9 mack-
erouy. [a. It. /naccarom (flono 1598), earlier form
of maccheronl ^Florio 1611) pi. of maccheront\
the ulterior etymology is obscure.
Some scholars have suggested connexion with Gr. na.ita.pta,
explained by Hesychius to mean a sort of barley-broth.
Diez regarded the word as a derivative of It. maccare to
bruise, crush.]
1. A kind of wheaten paste, of Italian origin,
formed into long tubes and dried for use as food.
The same Italian paste is prepared also in the form of
VERMICELLI, q.v.
1599 13. JONSON Cynthia s Rev. n. i, He doth Iearne..to
eat senchouies, maccaroni, bouoli, fagioli, and cauiare. 1750
CHESTEKF. Lett. (1792) II. 345 You would do very well to
take one or two such sort of people home with you to
dinner everyday; it would be only a little mincstra and
macaroni the more. 1769 MRS. RAPFALU Eng. llousekpr.
(1778) 285 To dress Macaroni with Parmesan Cheese. 1813
SIR H. DAVY Agric. Chem. (1814) 142 The wheat of the
south of Europe, in consequence of the larger quantity of
gluten it contains, is peculiarly fitted for making macaroni.
i8zs LVTTON Zicci 45 Merton had heard much of the excel
lence of the macaroni at Portici. 1893 Spectator 10 June
768 A Sicilian sawyer fed on macaroni and melons.
2. a. Hist, An exquisite of a class which arose
iu England about 1760 and consisted of young
men who had travelled and affected the tastes and
fashions prevalent in continental society, b. dial.
A fop, dandy.
[This use seems to be from the name of the Macaroni Club,
a designation prpb. adopted to indicate the preference of the
inembersfpr foreign cookery, macaroni being at that time little
eaten m England. There appears to be no connexion with
the transferred use of It. maccheronc in the senses block
head, fool, mountebank , referred to in 1711 by Addison
Sped. No. 47 p 5.]
[1764 H. WALPOLEZ.C/. Earl Hertford 6 Feb. (1857) IV.
178 The Maccaroni Club (which is composed of all the
travelled young men who wear long curls and spying,
glasses).] ^ 1764 Let. Ear t Hertford ? 7 May Ibid. 238 Lady
ralkener s daughter is to be married to a young rich Mr.
Crewe, a Macarone, and of our Loo. 1770 Oxford Mag.
June 228/2 There is indeed a kind of animal, neither male
nor female, a thing of the neuter gender, lately started up
doner; you are a maccaroni; you can t ride. 1773 [C.
rliTCHcoCK] Macaroni i. 5, I wanted you to be a man of
spirit ; your ambition was to appear a first-rate Macaroni ;
you are returned fully qualified, and determined, I see, to
shew the world what a contemptible creature an English
man dwindles into, when hejadopts the follies and vices of
his bait., ua the fashion which I remember to have seen in
caricatures of what wen
air 01 a macaroni. *jAt*nmm 5 Nov. 603/2 The weak Ws., Life 5 For diverling him
nm,.. resolute brow, and good forehead, portray Sheridan to wrote a Sheet which he called
the life, as he appeared, a macaroni and brilliant lounger in
CarUon House. 1891 Sheffield Gloss., M^ackerony, an over
dressed, or gaudily-dressed person.
trans/. 1778 [W. MARSHALL] Minntts Agric. 3 Feb. 1775
Harnessed the old oxen in all their new finery. . ; the Pan
theon never saw two more ridiculous Macaronies.
3. A species of crested penguin, JLindyptes chry-
sohphus. In full macaroni penguin*
[App. so called because its crest was thought to resemble
the coiffure of the macaronies \ The Pall Mall Gaze tic
Extra of 24 July 1884, p. 29/2 gives from a print of 1777
two figures of head-dresses then in use, one of which is called
the macaroni . Cf. also quot. 1820 in 2.]
1838 POE A. G. Pym Wks. 1864 IV. 123 The maccaroni,
the jackass and the rookery penguin. 1860 C. C. ABBOTT
in Ibis 338 This bird is called in the Falkland Islands the
Maccaroni Penguin. . . It has an orange-coloured crest. 1885
Encycl. Brit. XVI II. 492/1 ./iWy/jVi-, containing the crested
Penguins, known to sailors as . . Macaronis \
4. A medley (such as a macaronic poem).
1884 ROGERS Six Cent. Work $ ll agcs (18861 166 Poli
tical songs in Latin or in a maccaroni of Latin and Enylisli.
5. In the \Vest Indies, a coin of the value of a
quarter of a dollar. ? Obs.
1834 M. G. LF.WIS Jrnl. H\ Ind. 403 Each grown person
received a present of half a dollar, and every child a mac
caroni. 1838 W. JAMKSOX in A. Robb6Vs/. Afrii ans \i^\)
iv. 88 The masters began to offer a macaroni, or is. sterling,
a day.
f6. The name of a gambling-room at New-
market. (Cf. MACCO.) Obs.
1771 P. PAKSOXS Newmarket I. 186 The Maccaroni is no
other than a pretty large and whimsically painted room.
7. (See quot.)
1876 R. L. WALLACE Canary Bk. xiv. 165 Lizards \sc.
canaries] are known among Scotchmen as macaronics .
8. Short for macaroni tool.
1867 G. A. ROGERS Wood Carving 12 Now take the mac
caroni and cut away the wood on either side of the vein.. .
The maccaroni. .is shaped to cut at both angles.
9. attrib.) as (sense i) macaroni dealer, -stall,
wheat \ (sense 2) macaroni cane, dress, intelli-
gt ntcr, marquis, philosopher, shrug, train; frni-
caironi fiddle, V some kind of small violin ; f ma
caroni gin, a kind of colliery gin (,K. D. 1).);
t macaroni stake (see quot.); macaroni tool,
a square-cutting tool used in wood-carving.
1781 Ir esttn. Mag. IX. 71 A supple-jack or a macaroni
cane, embellished with silk and gold tassels. 1851 in I llut.tr.
Loud. News 5 Aug. (1854) nu/i Occupations of the People,
. . *Maccaroni-dealer. 1772 FOOTE Nabob i. (1778) 26 The
waiter at Almack s has just brought him home his macaroni
dressfor the ha/ard table. 1777 MME. D AKBLAY Early Diary
Apr. -July (1889) II. 185 First came a French horn, .ahen
a violin, a bass, a bassoon, a * Macaroni fiddle. 1789
UKAND Hist. Newcastle II. 684 There is a .sort of gins
called whim gins , and a kind known by the name of
*macaroni gins . 1769 Public Advert. 18 May 4/2 Thy
Paper is the *Macarony Intelligencer. 1859 THACKERAY
I irgin. xcii. (1878; 758, I never bargained to have a * Mac
caroni Marquis to command me. 1797 Monthly Mag. III.
92 In this fanciful sera, when ^macaroni philosophers hold
flirtation with science. 1775 M.ME. D AKBLAY Early Diary
21 Nov., It is not at all the ton to like htr : .. (with
a Macarony shrug). 1823 * JON BEE Diet. Turf t *Ma-
caroni stakes, those ridden by gentlemen, not jockies. 1814
Sporting Mag. XLIV. ioj You dash among the pots of
a *maccaroni-stall. 1867 G. A. ROGERS WoodCamingz A
*maccaroni tool. 1890 C. G, LKLANU Wood Carving 10 The
Macaroni Tool.. is for removing wood on each side of a
vein or leaf, or similar delicate work. Ibid, 42 The so-called
macaroni-tool .. is really very little used, owing to the
great difficulty of keeping it sharp, and its liability to break.
1773 GOLDSM, Stoops to Com/. Epil., Ye travtll d tribe, ye
*macaroni train. 1901 li- cstm.Gaz. zs July 7/3 The *ma-
caroni wheat crop (a new venture in the United States).
t Macaro iiian, a. Ol>s. [f. prec. + -AN.]
1. = MACARONIC#. i.
1727-41 CHAMBERS Cycl., Macaronic, or Macaronian t a
kind of burlesque poetry... We have little in English in the
Macaronian way. 1731 CAMBRIDGE Scriblcriad n. 184 note,
The Macaronian is a kind of burlesque poetry, consisting
of a jumble of words of different languages, with words of
the vulgar tongue latinized, und latin words modernized.
2. MACARONIC a. 3.
1788 R. GALLOWAY Poems (1792) 16 Give ear ilk Maca
ronian beau, Tween George s Square an eke Soho.
Macaronic (meekar^nik), a. and sb. Also 7
makeronick, 8 maccaronic. [ad. mod.L. maca~
ronic-us It. (^\ niacaronico} niacchcronico, f. (^ma
caroni] maccheroni MACARONI.
The word seems to have been invented by Teofilo Folengo
( Merlinus Cocaius ) whose macaronic poem (Liber
Macarouices) was published in 1517. He explains (ed. 2,
1521) that the macaronic art is so called from macaroni,
which is quoddam pulmentum farina, caseo, botiro com-
paginatum, grossum, rude, et rusticanum .]
A. adj. 1. Used to designate a burlesque form of
verse in which vernacular words are introduced
into a Latin context with Latin terminations and
in Latin constructions. Also, applied to similar :
verse of which the basis is Greek instead of Latin ; (
and loosely to any form of verse in which two or j
more languages are mingled together. Hence of
language, style, etc. : Resembling the mixed jargon
of macaronic poetry.
1638 SIR J. BEAUMONT in Jonsontts Virbins 12 He Latin
Horace found. .Translated in the Macaronicketoung,Cloth d
such raggs as [etc.]. 1711 Drumm. of ilatutlt^s
.-/. i-.-A - ir__ jS.__S__ - :jnself and his F r i en ds, he
PolwW Middinia. \ Tis a
MACAROON.
I sort of Macaronick Poetry, in which the ScoU Words are
< put in Latin Terminations. 1778 JOHNMJN 14 Apr. in
: Bos-well, Maccaronick verses are verses made out of a mix
ture of different languages. 1837 HALLAM Hist. Lit. i. vi.
i S 31 I. 519 Maillard. .whose sermons, printed if nut preached
j in Latin, with sometimes a sort of ulmo.tt macaronic inter
mixture of French. 1897 DO\V[>EN h r. Lit. n. i. 90 The
macaronic poet Folengo. 1898 STEVENSON ^7. f vfs 236
Grace was said, .in a macaronic latin.
f2. Of the nature of a jumble or medley. Obs.
1611 \titlc) Coryats Cramhe, or his Col wort Twise Sodden,
And Now serued in with other Macaronicke dishes, as the
second course to his Crudities. 1806 J. DAI.LAWAY Obs.
Ettg. Arch. 222 Tliose Travellers who have seen the new
buildings of Edinburgh and Glasgow will look on the archi
tecture of Bath, as belonging to the maccaronick order. 1816
G. COLMAN Br. Grins, Lament, xiv. (1872.) 271 My coarse,
macaronic style may here and there excite a smile.
3. Pertaining to a macaroni, rare ".
1828-34 WEBSTER, Alacarwtic, pertaining to or like a
macaroni ; empty ; trifling ; vain ; affected.
B. sb.
1. a. Macaronic language or composition, b.
//. Macaronic verses.
a 1668 DENHAM Dialogue 33 You that were once so (econo-
mii.k, Quitting the thrifty style I.aconick, Turn Prodi.uiil in
Makeronick. 1693 AfoL Clergy Scot. 31 When some of his
Tarty mounts the Desk and declaims their Maccaronicks.
1727 BAILEY vol. II, Macaronicks [among the Italians], a
.sort of Burlesque Poetry made out of their Language, and
the Scraps and Terminations of divers other. 1839 HALLAM
fntrod. Lit. Europe II. v. 267 note, Folengo.. sat down for
the rest of his lite to write Macaronics, a 1864 LUCY AIKIN
in Man. etc. 77 Our own people were turning Scotch with
out knowing it. We began to allow the macaronic of the
Edinburgh Review for actual Kngli-h !
f 2. A jumble or medley. Obs.
1611 CcmiR., Macaron i^jic, a Macaronick; a confuted
liL-ape, or huddle of many heueiall things.
t MacarO Hical, a. Obs. Also 6 macheron-
icall. [See prec. and -ICAL.] = MACARONIC a.
1585 K. 1). Praysc of Nothing Hj b, The macheruiiicall
phantasies of Merlinus Cocaius. 1596 NAMIF. .v?//;vw ll al-
iten F, Who. .hath translated my Piers Ptnnilessc into the
Macaronicall tongue.
Macaro iiically, adv. [f. MACAKO.MC: see
-ICALLV.J In the macaronic manntr.
I 1821 W. TAYLOR in Monthly Rev. XC\T. 82 That strange
[ mixture of Portuguese, Spanish, .. [etc.) nanie.s with which
; most European maps of South America arc macaronically
j diversified. 1900 G. W. K. KUSSKLL Conferences ii. 24 The
j earliest pieces .. are in the learned language, sometimes
macaronically interspersed with the vernacular.
Macaroilicism (msekar^-nisiz m). [f. MA-
I CAHOXJC + -JSM.] Macaronic style.
1830 Ccntt. Mag. C._ n. 123 Moliere gives an amusing
specimen of macaronicism, in the troisicmc intcrmede of
l,e Maladc Ima-iiudre. 1845 Kncycl. Mctrop. XXI. 629/2
It maybe doubted, however, whether the Ancients would
be very solicitous to establish a prior claim to Macaronicism.
Macarouisni (mrckartm-niz m). Also 8 maca-
ronyism, 9 maccaroni -isru, [f. MACARONI +
-ISM.] Behaviour characteristic of a macaroni;
dandyism.
1775 MME. D ARBLAY Early Diary 21 Nov., He is a good
dt-al in the present ton, which is not Macaroi:>isn). 1835
TalCs Mag. II. 20 His colonel, .requited his maccaroni-ism
1y a week s arrest. 1863 SAL A Capt. Dangerous II. viii.
252 We would have thought it vile poltroonery and ma-
caronism to have worn wigs. 1868 C IKSS MINIO Man.
\ 11 . Elliot \. 28 His maccaronism seems to have been a sub
ject of jest among his friends.
Macaro nyish, a. rare- 1 , [f. MACARONI +
1SH.] Characteristic of dandyism.
1859 SALA Tiu. round Clock (iS6iJ 288 There is something
supercilious, pragmatical, macaronyish, un-English, in tbe
announcement, No half-price .
Macaroon (msekar-n). Also 7 makeron(e,
maquaroon, mackroomj mackroon, 7-8 macke-
roon(e, mackaroon(e, macaron, S makeroon,
macron, 7-9 maccaroon. [a. Y.macaron (i6thc.),
ad. It. niaccaront (now maccherone) sing, of
maccaroni: see MACARONI.]
1. A small sweet cake or biscuit consisting chiefly
of ground almonds, white of egg, and sugar.
1611 COTGR., M^acarons, Macarons ; little Fritter-like
Bunnes, or thicke Losenges, compounded of Sugar, Almonds,
Rosewater, and Muske. 1611 MARKHABI Country Content. \\.
ii. (1668) 98 To make Jumbals more fine and curious . . and
nearer to the taste of the Macaroon. 1630 J. TAYLOR (Water
P.) Gf. Eater Kent Wks. i. 146/1 Whether it bee . . Fritter,
or Flapiacke, or Po>set, Galley-Mawfrey, Mackeroone,
Kickshaw, or Tantablin. 1688 R. HOLME Armoury in.
83/2 Mackrooms, a kind of ruul of sweet Bread. 1725
URADLKY Fain. Diet. s.v. Tourte, You may also put a
pounded Macaroon into the Artichoke Cream. 1747 MRS.
GLAssiiC twXrfrj xv. 141 To make Maccaroons. 1848 J. GRANT
Adv. Aide-de-C .y.^.\\\\. (Rtldg.) 227 Little maccaroons, sweet
as sugar and almonds could make them. 1875 A. R. Hoj L
My School-boy I r. 138 We were regaling on macaroons.
ctttrih. 1783 M.MK. U ARBLAY Diary f) Uec., I had no more
power to prevent it than this macaroon cake in my hand.
1836 T. HOOK G. Giirney I. 297 A Jew boy, selling maca
roon cakes. 1898 GULLY in Daily News 21 July 7/5 A
Marchpane is an edifice in macaroon work.
f2. = MACARONI i. Obs.
17*04 J. PITTS Ace. Mahometans iii. (1738) 24 What they
call Mackaroon is some Paste made only with Flour and
Water. 1738 [G. SMITH] Curious Rtlat. II. 302 A Sort of
Pudding, which they [in Malta] call Macron. 1753 CHAJI-
LIEKS Cyil.Suf>j>,, Mncaron, the name of a sort of vermicelli,
a paste made of flour and water, and formed into the shape
of the band uf a quill, or the guts of small fo\\ Is.
MACARTNEY.
f3. A buffuou ; a blockhead, dolt. Also dial, a
fop ( ^ MACAKOXI 2). Obs. [Cf. It. macckerone.]
a 1631 DONNE Sat. iv. 117 Like a bigge wife, at sight of
lothed meat. . ; so I sigh and sweat To heare this Makeron
talke in value, a 1633 R. B. In Me>n. t Donne s Poems 401
A Macaroon And no way fit to spcake to clouted shoone.
a 18*5 FORIIY I oc. E. Anglia, Macaroon^ a fop.
Macartney (makautni). [Thenameof George,
Yax\ Macartney 1^1737-1806).] Used in Macartney
cock, pheasant, and in shortened form Macartney :
A pheasant of the genus Euplocamus, esp. .
ignitus ; a fireback.
[179. OR. SHAW in Sir G. Staunton Macartney $ Embassy
to China (1797) I. 248 Jt may be called the fire-backed
pheasant. 1813 TKMMINCK Hist. Nut. des Pigeons etc. II.
273 Houpifere Macartney. Callus Macartneyi. Mihi. ..
Cette belle espece de Gallinace .. a etc indiquee .. par
sir Georges Staunton, d apres un individu qui fut offert a
Lord Macartney, Ambassadeur Anglais auprcsde 1 Empereur
de la Chine.] 1834 SIR W, JAKDIN*E A"<t/. Hist. Gallinaceous
Birds I. 214 Tlie Macartney Cock. Knplocamus ignittis.
Fire-backed Pheasant of Java. 1840 BtVTH tr. Cuviers
Aniin. Kingd. (1849} 227 i he Macartneys.
Macary bitter. A \Yest Indian name for/V-%^
cramnia Antidesma (Treas. Bot. 1866).
111726 H. l!\r.HAM Hort us Awericanns (1794)96 Majoe.
. . It is aUo called Macary bitter from its growing in great
plenty in the bay of Macary.
Macassar (makse sai). [The name (in the
native form Mangkasitra \ of a district in the island
of Celebes.] Macassar oil, an unguent for the
hair, grandiloquently advertised in the early part
of the 1 9th century, and represented by the makers
(Rowland and Son \ to consist of ingredients ob
tained from Macassar. The name has subsequently
been given commercially to various natural pro
ducts imported from the East, e.g. to the oils ex
pressed from the seeds of Schleichera, trijuga^ Car-
( ha in us tinctoriits, and the berries of Stadtniannia
Sideroxylon. (Hence Macassar-oiled a., anointed
with this oil. Macassar poison, the gum of a
tree, with which the Malays poison their arrows.
1666-7 /YV. Trans. II. 417 Whether it be true, that the
onely Antidote hitherto known, against the . . Macassar-
poison, is humane Ordure, taken inwardly? 1797 Enfycl*
firit. ^ed. 31 X. 357 i Macassar Poison,, .called ippo in the
Macassar and Malayan tongue. 1809 ALEX. ROWLAND jun.
(title) Essay on. .the Human Hair, with Remarks on the
Virtues of the Macassar Oil. 1819 BVKON yuan I. xvii, In
virtues nothing earthly could surpass her, Save thine *in-
nmiuarable oil, Macassar ! 1831 TKELAWSV A dr. Yoitngcr
Si n III. 280 [The author professes to have met in Celebes
with] the oleaginous extract from a fruit-tree, since that
period become so notorious in Europe, (by name 1 mean,)
Macassar oil. 1842 S. LOVER Handy Andy x. 99 He ran
his fingers through his Macassar-oiled ringlets. 1896 BRANNT
I ats <y Oils (ed. 2) II. 82 Macassar oil .. is obtained from
the seed of Schlfichera trijnga . . Considerable quantities
of the oil were formerly imported, but what at present comes
into commerce under the name of macassar oil 1 is mostly
a mixture of cocoa-nut oil and ylang-ylang extract, coloured
red with alkannin.
Macauco, variant of MACACO.
Macaulayism (m&kSl/iU m). [f. the name
of Thomas Kabington (Lord) Macau/ay (1800-
1859) + -ISM.] The characteristic historical method
or literary style of Macau lay ; an instance of this. So
Macau layan, Macaulaye sque, Macau layish
adjs.j pertaining to or modelled upon Macaulay s
method orstyle. Macaulaye se (erron. Macaulese)-,
Macaulay s kind of diction.
1846 POE Cary Wks. 1864 1 1 1. 63 Models of style in these
days of r Rodomontade s and Macaulayisms. 1839 NAPIKR
Lift Visct. Dundee I. 4 note, How often does he give us
Macaulese for history ! 1865 Spectator 492 Lord Derby
does not talk leading articles after this Macaulayish fashion.
1871 M. ARNOLD Friendship s Garland 71 Why do you
call Mr. Hepworth Dixon s style middle-cta^s Macaulayese?
1884 Pail Mall^G. 26 Sept. 3/1 There is something quite
Macaulayesque in the description . . of the way in which [etc.].
1887 Spectators? Aug. 1159 Macaulayan and other historical
or at least other historians incrustations. 1893 At/tt~
HXmti ii June 758/3 Dressing up platitudes in a sort of
faded Macaulayese.
Macaw 1 ^mak \ Also 7 machao, 7-8 macao,
7-9 maocaw, 8 raaccau, 8-9 mackaw. [a. Pg. i
macao, of obscure origin ; a Tupi name for the bird
is macavuana,
Cf. Sp. mdca, a Bird in the Province of Quito, in South-
America, less than our Cocks, with a long Bill Red and
Yellow, and its Feathers of such Variety of Colours as is
admirable (Pineda, 1740).]
1. Th* name for several species of large long-
tailed birds of the parrot kind constituting the
genus Ara ; they inhabit tropical and subtropical
America and are remarkable for their gaudy
plumage.
1668 CHARLETOS Onontasticon Zoicon 66 Great blew and
yellow Parrat called the Machao^ or Cockatoon. a 1671
WltLUGHBV Oniiihol. n. xi. (1676) 73 Psittacus maximus
alter Aldrov. Angl. Maccaw, seu Macao & Cockatoon. 1703
DAMI*IKK I oy. (1729) III. I. 405 The Red Maccaw. 1707 FUN-
NKLL I oy. iv. 70 The Maccaw. .is about the bigness of a Hawk. ,
1788 Xciv Lond. Mag. 6r The larger Pshtaci are called
Macaos. i8oa BINCLEV Anim. Kiog. (1813) II. 75 The
Brasilian Green Macaw. 1821-30 Lu. CocKeruN atm, v.
(1874^ 25^ [Hel was walking., dressed like a mackaw,asthe
Commissioner s purse-bearer. 1870 DISKAKU Z,tf///a*>xxxv,
Upon gilt and painted perches also there were . . macaws. t
f 2. Applied (? erron.) to some oriental bird. Obs.
1699 DAM PIER Voy. II. i. 128 In the [Achinl Woods there
are many sorts of wild Fowls, viz. Maccaws, Parrots [etc.].
3. attrib.t as macaw tribe \ t^acaw-fish, some
brightly coloured fish (cf, parrot-fish^}.
1753 CHAMBERS Cycl. Sufp. s.v., With some it [cockatoon]
is made the synonymous name of all the Macaw tribe, 1792
MAR. RIDDELL Voy t Madeira 69 The parrot-fish, the ma
caw-fish.
Macaw- (makg). Also 7 macow, 7-8 mac-
caw, 8-9 mackaw, 9 macca-. [Prob. repr. one
or more Carib words; cf. Arawak (Guiana) mo-
caya t macoya t the macaw-palm.] The West Indian
name for palms* of the genus Acrocomia\ formerly
also f-the fruit of these palms. Now only attrib.
in macaw-berry ) -palm, -lree\ also macaw-bush,
a West Indian plant, Solatium niammosum (Treas.
Bot. 186*5) ; macaw-fat, a West Indian name for
tlic Oil Palm, Ehvis gitineensis.
1657 Licov Barbados 72 The Macow is one of the strangest
trees the Hand affords. 1672 R. BLOME Jamaica^ etc. 73
[Descr. Uarbadoes] I.imes, Lemons, Macows, Grapes [etc.].
. ..,t greedily.
being the ?th Day of our Fast, save only the Maccaw- berries
before related. 1756 P. UKOWNE Jamaica 343 The Mackaw
Tree.. is very common in most of the sugar-colonies. 1858
SIMMONDS Diet. Tradti Macaw-fat, a West Indian name
for oil palm, fclais GuitU t nsis. Macaw-Palm^ the Acro-
comia sclerocarpa of Martius. 1864 GKISEBACH Flora /K.
Ind. 785 Mackaw Tree, Acrocomia sclerocarpa. 1882 J.
SMITH Diet. Pop. Names Plants, Macaw Palm or Gm-
Gru (Acrocomia fnsif or nris\. 1894 Outing (U.S.) XXIII.
380/2 The oil palm or macca-fat.
1- Maccarib. Obs. [App. cogn. w. caribou , a.
Micmac kaleboo> lit. shoveller (N. & Q. 9th Sen
IX. 465). Cf. F. macaribo (Littre).] =- CARIBOU.
1672 JOSSELYN New Eng. Rarities 20 The Maccarib^
Caril>o t or rohano^ a kind tf Deer, as big as a Stag, round
hooved) smooth hair d and soft as silk.
Maccaroni, Macease^ne, Maccaw: see
MACAKOXI, MOCCASIX, MACAW.
Macche, obs. form of MATCH.
Macciavelian : see MACHIAVELLIAN.
MaCCO (ma;-k(?). ? Obs. f?A variant spelling
of MACAO.] A gambling game; = MACAO.
1809 HYRON in Moore Life (1875) 143 When macco (or
whatever they spell it) was introduced. i&v^S/nirting Mag.
XVI. 277 A rubber of whist, or a game of Macco. 1859
THACKERAY Virgin, xli, He dines at White s ordinary, and
bits down to macco and lansquenet afterwards.
atirib. 1825 T. HOOK Man of Many />-., Say. fy Doings
Ser.u. II. 18 His uncle was still ;it the Macco table. 1859
THACKKRAY \ irgin. xliv, I ..left it at the Macco-table.
Maccoboy (mae ktfboj). Also 8 macabao,
macauba, 9 maccaboy, maccubau, mac(c)ouba,
maakabaw, Sc. macabaa, -baw, maccaba^w.
[Named from Macouba^ a district in Martinique.]
A kind of snuff, usually scented with attar of roses.
1740 li inil les List of Snuffs in Fairholt Tobacco (1859)
269 Macabao. 1799 Hull Advertiser 27 July 4/4 You are
famous . . For having the best Macauba [rime draw]. 18. .
G. WUSHART in Mactaggart Callm-id, Encycl. (1824) 223 Ye
maun bring me a teat o this same Macabaa. 1823 J. BAD-
COCK Dom. Amusem. 99 The snufFof Martinico, celebrated
under the term Macouba . 1849 THACKERAY Pendcnnis
II. ii. 14 [He] pocketted his snuff-box, not desirous that
Madame Brack s dubious fingers should plunge too fre
quently into his Mackabaw. 1858 SIMMONDS Diet. Trade,
flfac0ffty t Maccid>au t a kind of snuff. 1893 STEVENSON
Catriona xix. 218 Him I found already at his desk and
already bedabbled with maccabaw. 1896 E. MARRIAGE tr.
Balzac s Old tioriot 21 His snuff-box is always likely to be
filled with maccaboy.
Mace (nv ! s), j.l Also 4-5 mas, 4-7 rnase,
5 6 mais, (5 maas, mass, meyce, 6 maysse,
"--7 masse), [a. OF. masse, mace = r* massa, It.
wazza, Sp. maza, Pg. maca : L. type *mat(t}ea
v prob. the origin of the rare mat(t}eola ? mallet).]
1. A heavy staff or club, cither entirely of metal
or having a metal head, often spiked: formerly a
regular weapon of war. (Also called \mace of
arms !?, masse cTartnes.*) fin early use also, a
club of any kind.
1297 R. GLOUC, (Rolls) 4210 pis geant .. bigan is mace
adrawe. c 13*0 Sir Bents 3800 pel leide on . . Wib swerdes and
wl|> maces, a 1330 Otittl 1112 He cam wij? a masc of bras.
375 HARBOUR Bruce xi. 600 The Ynglis men . . Ke^t emang
thame.swerdisandmas. c 1386 CHAUCER Knt. s T. 1753 With
myghty maces the bones they tobreste. 1390 GOWER Cotif.
III. 359 And Hercules.. Was ther, berende his grete Mace.
1416 LYUG. DcGitil. Pilgr. 22171 And with this ylke sturdy
Maas, Iputte hemoutafTul greet paas. Ibid. 93100 Then cam
Treason with hir mas Hevy as a clobbe of leed. 1555 EUI-LN
Decades 161 Laton whereof they make such maces and ham
mers as are vsed in the warres. 1585 T. WASHINGTON tr.
Nichalays Voy. in. v. 78 Vppon their saddle bow, their
roundel & the Busdeghan (being the mase of armes). 1678
WANLKY Wond. Lit. Worlds, ii. 86. 473/1 He would cast a
Horseman s Mace of nine or ten pounds weight farther than
any other of his Court, 1728 POPE Ditnc. i. 85 Pomps without
guilt, of bloodless swords and maces. 18*5 SCOTT Talism. i,
A steel axe, or hammer, called a mace-of-arms. 1834
PLANCH Brit, Costume 244 The pistol superseded the
mace in the hands of officers during this reign [Hen. VIII].
fb. Applied to the trident of Neptune. Obs.
1582 STANYHURST sEncis n. (Arb.) 6j Thee wals God Nep
tune, with mace thrceforcked, vphurleth. 1590 St ENStn
MACE.
Muiopotmos 315 The God of Seas, .strikes the rockes with
his three-forked mace. 1791 Cowi KK llittd xn. 29 Neptune
with his tridental mace himself Led them.
1601 SHAKS. Jul. C. iv. iii. 268 O Murd rous slumber !
Layest thou thy Leaden Mace vpon my Boy ? 1667 MILTOS
P. L. x. 294 I he aggregated Soyle Death, with his Mace
petrific, cold and dry, As with a Trident smote . 1840 LONGF.
Sp. Stud. i. v, Hark ! how the loud and ponderous mace
of Time Knocks at the golden portals of the day ! 1878
BROWNING La Saisiaz 385 As .. Beethoven s Titan mace
Smote the immense to storm.
2. A sceptre or staff of office, resembling in
shape the weapon of war, which is borne before
(or was formerly carried by) certain officials,
t Also formerly the sceptre of sovereignty.
For Sergeant at (or of) Mate* see SKRGHANT. The mace
which lies on the table in the House of Commons when the
Speaker is in the chair is viewed as a symbol of the autho
rity of the House (cf. b).
< 1440 /Vow//, /^rr .sig/i Mace of aseriawnt, s[c]cj>tntni t
ilavn. 1471 Rii LEY Contp. Alch. v. xxviii. in Ashm. (1652)
155 WythSylver Macys. .Sarjaunts awaytingon them every
owre. 1526 Pilgr. Perf. (W. de W. 1531) 253 They gaue hym
a rede in his hande for a septer or a mace. 1559 Mirr. Jfng ,,
yas. f xx. 5 Mymurdring uncle. .That longed for my king-
dome and my mace. 1580 Nottingham Rec. IV. 195 Payd
to Towley for the other ii. maces mendyng. 1593 SHAKS.
2 lien, t */, iv. vii. 144 With these borne before vs, in steed of
Maces, Will we ride through the streets. 1623-4 i" Swayne
C/iurc/nu. Ace. Sarum (1896) 177 The Iron w fh holds the
Mase at the end of M r . Maiors pe\ve. 1677 E. SMITH in ivth
Kcf>, Hist. AfSS. Comm. App. v. 37 Some mischievous persons
to dishonour my Lord Chancellour.. stole the mace and the
two purses. 1708 J. CHAMBKRLAYNK St. Gt. Brit. \. \\. xiii.
(1710) 100 The Mace, while the Speaker is in the Chair, is
always upon the Table, except when sent upon any extra
ordinary Occasion into Westminster-Hall, and Court of
Requests, to summon the Members to attend. i758JoHNSON
Iiiler^ No. 96 i He. .read the Gothick characters inscribed
on his brazen mace. 1856 EMERSON Eitg. Ti aits, Ability
Wks. (Bonn) II. 45 The chancellor carries England on his
mace. 1877 J. D. CHAMBERS Di?>. Worship 186 A Beadle,
or other official, with a wand or mace, clearing the way.
b. By (ivarrant of) the mace: in House of
Commons use, said of occasions when the Serjeant-
at-Arms is sent with the mace as his warrant for
demanding obedience to a command of the House.
1576 Jrnl. Ho. Comm. 22 Feb. 1. 107 The said Committees
found no Precedent for setting at large by the Mace any
Person in Arrest ; but only by Writ. Ibid. 27 Feb. I. 108
It is Resolved, That Edward Smalleye. .shall be brought
hither To-morrow, by the Serjeant ; and so set at Liberty,
by Warrant of the Mace, and not by writ.
c. A mace-bearer.
1663 Flagcllttm or O. Cromwell (1672) 26 And here upon
a Mace was sent to bring Cromwell into the Court. 1670
MARVKLL Let. 21 Mar. li ks. (Grosart) II. 315 Sir 1 homas
Clifford carryed Speaker and Mace, and all members there,
into the King s cellar, to drink his health. 1753 QVL.\\ Long
Story iii, My grave Lord-Keeper led the brawls \ The seals
and maces danc d before him. 1855 MACAULAY Hist. Eng.
xi. III. i Garter King at arms., was followed by the maces of
the two Houses, by the two Speakers [etc.].
3. a. Billiards. A stick with a flat square head,
formerly used for propelling the balls ; now super
seded by the cue. (Cf. MAST sb$) b. A similar
instrument lu-ed in Bagatelle.
1727 DOVER />. Diet., jl/,w,(Billard dont on joue) Mass,
or Billiard Stick. 1734 R. SEYMOUR Cotnpl. Gamester \\\.
ied. 5) 84 If a Person breaks a Stick, or the Mace, he must
pay Six-pence for the Stick and two Shillings for the Mace.
1744 J. LOVE Cricket 4 The dull Ball trails before the feeble
Ma.ce. 1797 Encycl. Brit. (ed. 3 III. 229 (Billiards] is
played with sticks, called maces, or with cues; the first
consist of a long straight ^tick, with a head at the end, and
are the most powerful instruments of the two.. .In England
the mace is the prevailing instrument, which the foreigner*
hold in contempt. 1814 Cot.. HAWKER Diary (1893)1. 119
We . . enjoyed the novelty of playing with the Emperor s
favourite cue, and Maria Louisa s mace. 1856 *CAI I T.
CKAWLEY* Billiards (i%$<)) 8 The Mace, by the way, is seldom
or never used by the present generation of billiard players.
1873 BKNNKTT & CAVKNDISH Billiards 4 Maces (called
masts ) only were used, made of lignum vitse or some other
weighty wood, and tipped with ivory. 1883 Casselfs Sports fy
Past. 329 [Bagatelle}. The balls are struck with either a cue
or a mace ; of these two the latter will be found the easier.
4. Tanning. (See quots.)
1839 U RE Diet. A rts 378 The chief operations of the currier
are four ; i. Dipping the leather, which consists in moisten
ing it with water, and beating it with the mace, or a mallet
upon the hurdle. 185* MORFIT Tanning $ Currying (1853)
462 The leather may either be beaten out with the feet, or
with an instrument called the mace.
5. attrib. and Comb.) as mace-blow, head ; fmace-
proof <?., nonce-wd*.) safe from ai rest.
1879 G. MEREDITH Egoist II. v. 104 The effect .. was to
produce an image of surpass! ngness in the features of Clara
that gave him the final, or *mace-blow. 1899 Daily News
12 Sept. 7/2 Sargon of Accad. .of whom a *mace head bear
ing his name is to be seen in the British Museum. 1633
SHIRLEY Bird ina Cage\\. O^b, You shall. .come vp to the
face of a Sergiant,. .and be *mace proofe.
Mace (m^ sj, sb.- Forms : a. 4-5 macys, 4-6
macis, maces, 1^4 macz, 5 macez, masis, 6
mases). 0. 4- mace, (6 mase). [ME. macis,
a. F. macis (i4th c. in Godef.), of unknown origin ;
cf. F. (i6th c.) ntassia, ? cinnamon flower. The
form wads being in Eng. apprehended ns a plural,
the new singular mace was formed from it.
It is not likely that the word has any connexion with
L. maccis (accus. maaida} occurring once in Plautiis in
a bombastic list of unknown and perhaps imaginary BplOM.]
MACE.
1. A spice consisting of the dried outer covering
of the nutmeg.
a 1377 A&ittgJon Ace. (Camden) 38 In farina XXviljuF. In
croco x\s. In macys ijs. Xii. [etc.]. 1398 TKEVISA Earth.
DC P. K. xvn. ii. (1495) 595 The Mace is the flowre,and the
Notinygge U the fruytc. Ibid. cix. 672 The rynde of Nux
rmisticata, the notmygge, hight Macis. ^1400 MAUNDKV.
(Roxb.) xxi. 94 pe macezer (?e huskesof |enutemug. t 1420
Lihcr Cecorum (1862) 13 Forshit withclowes or macys gode.
1471 Ptiston Lett. III. 25 Seiide me word qwat price a /r. of
peppyr, clowys, maais, gingyr [etc.]. 1527 K. THOKNK in
Hakiuyfs Voy. (1589) 252 The Islands are fertile of Cluucs,
Nutmegs, Mace, and Cinnamom. 1544 PH ASH KegiHi. Ly/e
(1553) Eja, Mithridatum-.wel tempered in a littel white
wine with afewe maces. 1594 BLUNDKVIL Excrc. v. xi. (1636)
554 But when the Nut waxeth dry, the Mace do sever from
the Nut. Ibid. xii. 557 From the He Banda doth come Nut
megs and Maces. 1732 AKBUTHNOT Rules of Diet 259 Spices,
as Cinnamon, Mace, Nutmeg. 1747 MRS. GLASSK Cookery
ii. 32 Add some. . Pepper and Salt, and a little beaten Mace.
1811 A. T. THOMSON Loud. Disp. (i8i8j 262 Oil of Mace.
1871 C. KINGSI.KY At Last v, The nutmegs, the mace still
clinging round them, He scattered on the grass.
2. attrih. : t mace-ale, ale spiced with mace.
1611 BBAUM. & FL. Four PI., Triumph of^Lovc iv, She
hail more need of mace-ale .. than your aged discipline. 1676
WISI;MAN Stirg. iv. v. 318 That night she took an anodyne
Syrup in a draught of Mace-ale.
Mace OTU T S}, sb$ Forms: 6 mase, 7 mas(se,
maz, mess, 8 niasscie, 8- mace. [a. Malay ^^L*
mas (also ^U! etnas ] ; said to be repr. Skr. masha
a weight of about 17 grains.]
1. In Malay countries : A small gold coin weigh
ing 9 grains and worth about u. lit. Also, *a
weight used in Sumatra, being according to Craw-
furdi-iGthof a Malay tael, or about 40 grams (Y.).
1598 W. PHILLIP tr. Linschotetis Voy. 44 A Tael of Malacca
isx6Mases. i6ooj. DAVIS in Purchas Pilgrimage {\b\if[ I.
ill. i. 117 That [coin] of Gold is named a Mas, and is nine
pence halfe penie neerest. Those of Lead are called Caxasl
whereof a thousand sixe hundred make one Mas. 1699 DAM-
PIEK Voy. II. i. 132 Of these [cash] 1500 make a Mess, which
..Is a small thin piece of Gold. .. It is in value 15 pence Eng
lish. 1727 A. HAMILTON AVzu Ace. / . Ind. II. xli. 109 At
Atcheen they have a small Coin of Leaden Money called
Cash, from twelve to sixteen hundred of them goes to one
Mace, or Masscte. 1813 MILBI/RN Oriental^ Coinin. (1825)
348 The currency here [Tringano, Malay Peninsula] consists
also of the following : . . 16 mace equal to i tale. Ibid, 360
[Sumatra] The lesser weights are as follow : 4 Copangs
equal to i Mace.
2. A Chinese money of account equivalent to
one-tenth of a silver Hang or tael.
1615 R. COCKS Diary (1883) 1. 1 We bought 5 greate square
postes..cost2/J 6coftttrifisper peece. 1796 MORSE. -liner.
Geog. II. 531 Although the terms candereen and mace are
employed to certify a certain quantity of caxees, there are
no coins. .which bear that specific value. 1802 CAPT. EL-
MORE in Naval Chron. VIII. 382 At seven mace two can
dereen per head. 1896 Black v. Mag. Apr. 580/2 The [poppy]
tax is stated to be one mace or six-tenths of a mace the plot.
Mace (miMs), sb^- slang. Swindling, robbery
by fraud. On mace : on credit, * on tick .
1781 G. PARKER View Sac. II. 34 The mace is a man who
goes to any capital tradesman . . in an elegant vis-a-vis [etc.].
1879 J. W. HORSLEY in Afacw. Mag. XL. 502 The following
people used to gc^in there toy-getters (watch-stealers)..
men at the mace (sham loan offices). 1893 P. H. EMKKSON
Signer Lippo xxii. 100 Letting em have the super and slang
on mace, for he gets to know their account and he puts tbe
pot on em settling day,
b. Conib.\ mace-cove, -gloak, -man = ^ACEK^.
1812 J. H. VAUX Flash Diet., Mace-gloak, a man who lives
upon the mace. i823 J.Bt:K Z>rV/. Turf %.v. Mace, The mace-
cove is he who will cheat, take in, or swindle, as often as may
be. 1859 SALA Tw. round Clock (1861) i6oThe nightside of
London is fruitful in macemen , mouchers , and *go-
alongs . 1865 M. COLLINS Who is t/ie Heir? II. 245 What
is a maceman?. . A person who buys anything he can get with
out paying for it, and sells it again at once for anything
he can get. 1884 Dtttfy Nt>ws 5 Jan. 5/2 The victim appears
to have entered an omnibus and to have been at once pounced
upon by two * macemen , otherwise * swell mobsmen .
Mace, vJ- rare~ l . [f. MACE sfr. l ~\ trans. To
strike as with a mace.
18^0 DICKENS Barn. Rudge iv, The prentices no longer
carried clubs wherewith to mace the citizens.
tMace, z>. a Obs. rare- 1 , [f. MACE j.2] trans.
To season with mace. In quot.y^f.
a 1640 DAY Peregr. Schol. (iSSi) 70 If anie of you come
vnder there clowches theile pepper you and mace you with
a vengeance.
Mape, v.i slang, [f. MACE j//.*] trans, and
utti: To swindle. Hence Ma cing vbl. sb.
1790 POTTER New Diet. Cant. (1795) A hue, to cheat.
A-u Sporting Mag. XXXIX. 138 A . . party of inferior
pugilists had been macing in the southern towns. 1819 I. H.
VAUX Mem. I 53, 1 sometimes raised the wind by. .obtaining
goods on credit, called in the cant language maceing. 1885
Daily Pel 18 Aug. 3/2 Fancy him being so soft as to give
that jay a quid back out of the ten he d maced him of!
Ma ce-bearer. One who carries a mace; spec.
an official whose duty it is to carry a mace, as a
symbol of authority, before some high functionary.
mace-bearer out of the room. 1835 ist Mimic. Corf.
Cotinti. Rep. App. Ml. 1686 Other officers of the Corpora
tion [of Preston] are, Mace- Bearer, Beadle [etc.]. 1841
ELPHINSTONK Hist. Ind. II. 349 A mace-bearer called out to
him, wilh mock solemnity, to receive the salutations of his
servants. 1870 BRYANT Iliad I. vn. 210 The mace-bearer
Areithous.
Macedon (mse 1 B/d<fo). [ad. L. Afacedon-em
\AIuccdo; , Gr. Mae5oV-a (-aw).]
f 1. One of the people (to which Alexander the
Great belonged) that inhabited Macedonia. Obs.
[1382 WYCLIF 2 Cor. ix. 4 When Macedonyesscliulen come
with me.] ii 1400-50 Ate.tamterg^, 1179, 1253, etc., Messa-
dones, Messedones.-edoyns, Mas(s)ldons. 1594 Kvn Cornelia
i. 6 ; Macedoiis or Medes. 1632 MASSINGKK City Madam iv.
ii, The valiant Macedon. . Lamented that there were no more
[worlds] to conquer. 1700 DKYDKN Fables, To Ductless tr/
Orinond 133 As once the Macedon, by Jove s decree, Was
taught to dream an herb for Ptolemy.
t b. off os. or quasi-fl(# . = Macedonian. Obs.
1710 The Tipling Philosophers 17 Diogenes, Surly and
Proud, Who Snarld at the Macedon Youth.
2. Anglicized name of Macedonia. arch.
1584 C. ROBINSON llaiidf. I lcs. Delites (Arb. 46 The
famous Prince of Macedun. 1625 i;.\( ON AV.v., / /vJ///t i/f.v,
Phillip of Macedon. 1871 S. J. STONE Hymn, Through
midnight gloom from Macedon.
Macedonian (iiKcs/dinniian). .i and rf.i [f.
L. Macedoni-us ( - Gr. MaxfSovios, f. Maneoaii : sec
prec.) + -AX.] A. aJj. 1 ertaining to Macedonia,
a country north of Greece.
Mactdoniall Parsley : see PARSLEY.
1556 Kcl instnis ty. More s I topia Printer to Reader
(Arb.) 168 Scyng it is a tongue to vs muche stratinger then
the Indian,, .the Macedonian,, .etc. 1607 TorM.M. l our-f.
Beasts 106 At one time is giuen them nine Macedonian
Bushels, but.. of drinke eytlier wine or water thirty Mace
donian pintes at a time. 1707 Crtrios. in 1 1 ml*. ,y Cant. 257
To make Celery, and Macedonian Parsly grow very fast.
1844 TMIKLWAU. 6>mt Ixvi. VIII. 419 It had received a
Macedonian admiral in its port.
B. s/i. A native of Macedonia.
1582 N. T. (Rhem.) 2 Cor. i.v. 2, I knowyour prompt tninde :
for the which I glorie of you to the Macedonians. 1834 Lvi-
TON rompciii\. i, I will teach thee, young hra^uait, to play
the Macedonian with me. 1840 I etiny Cyd. XVIII. 75,2
He was stabbed by a young Macedonian of his own body
guard.
Macedonian (nuesftl<5ta uian), <i. a and sb.~ [ad.
Eccl. L. Macedonian-us, f. Macedonius : see -AN.]
A follower of Macedonius, a heretical Bishop of
Constantinople in the 4th century.
1577 VAUTRUUILLIER Luther on Ep. Gal. 18 Arians, Euno-
mians, Macedonians, and such other heretikes. 1701 tr. /.^
Clcrc s I riin. Fathers 252 He [Gregory] disputes about the
Consubstantiality of the Holy Spirit against the Mace
donians. 1727-52 CHAMBICKS Cycl. s.v. Semi-AriaHS, Anew
branch of Macedonian Semi-arians, or Pneumatomachi.
1882-3 Schaff s Kncycl. Kelig. Knmvl. II. 1578 They are
Macedonians, esteeming the Holy Spirit as no person, but
only an influence or emanation.
Hence Macedomianism.
1642 HALES Schism 9 Manichanisme, Valentinianisme, Ma-
cedonianisme, Mahomettsme, are truly and properly Here
sies. 1646 Bp. MAXWELL llnrd. Issach. 21 The grossest
Heresies, Arianisme, Arminianisme, Macedonianisme [etc.].
[Maoegriefs, such as willingly buy stolen flesh
(Cowcll 1607, whence in later Law Diets.), is a
spurious word, due to misunderstanding of the AK.
text of Britton I. xxx. 3, which speaks of butch
ers [niacegriers] who knowingly sell stolen flesh .]
Maceleney, obs. form of MACILEKCY.
tMacella-rious, a. Oh.- [f. L. macel-
lari-tts ((. inacfllmii meat market) + -008.]
1656 BLOUN r Glosscgr. , Maccllarious, pertaining to the
Butchers Row or Shambles.
Macer 1 (m^-sai). Also Sc. 5-6 maser(e,
masar, 6 messer, measer, masser, 6-7 maissar,
-er. [a. OF. inaissier, mossier, i. masse MACE
si. 1 : see -KB 2 .] A mace-bearer; spec, in Scot
land, an official who keeps order in courts of law.
13. . St. Erkemuolde 143 in Horstm. AUcugLLeg. (1881) 26
pe maire with mony majti mene & macers before hyme. 1377
LANGL. P. PI. B. in. 76 Meiresand maceres that menes ben
bitwene The kynge and the comune to kepe the lawes. c 1440
Sextie that tyme quhilk war summond aw Be ane masar
for to cum to the law. 1546 Kef. Prhy Contuil Scot. I. 26
Heraldis, pursevantis, masseries, and utheris officiaris of
armes. 1550 Ibid. 105 Ane messer or uthir officiar of armes.
1583 Leg. Bj>. St. Aiuirois 1065 A meas r vpon the gait him
mett. 1679 RpyalProclain. in Lond.Gaz. No 1406/1 Charles
by the Grace of God [etc.] . . To Our Lyon King at Arms, and
his Brethren Heraulds, Macers, or Messengers at Arms.
1709 STRYMi Ann. Ref. I. xxi. 237 Thomas Lever, S.T.B.
formerly of S. John s College and sometime macer (as was
the Bishop himself). 1710 Chainbcrlayne s St. Gl. Brit. II.
"---- Sal. so/, per Ann.
MACERATING.
Hence Ma cership.
1883 Editib. Daily Rev. 6 June 2/5 Mr. G. G. has been
appointed . . to the vacant macership in the Court of Session.
Macer - ^nvi s.u). slang, [f. MACE z. : > + -KU 1.]
A swindler.
1819 Sforting AFaff. V. 123 The cup-and-ball Macers.
1870 STI:INMLIZ Gaming Table II. vii. ^20 A well known
macer, who was celebrated for slipping an old gentleman
(a long card) into the pack.
t Ma cerable, <* Obs. rare, [as if ad. L.
*macerabilis, f. macerare to MACERATE.] That
may be macerated.
a 1631 UONNE 6V.r .SYrw. i. (1634) 30 Miserable, une\-
pressible, unimaginable macerable condition, where the
sufferer would be glad to be but a devil. 1742 KAMLS in
1 ftil. Trans. XLII. 33 The Auditory Hones are of a tar-
lareous kind of friable and easily macerable Substance.
t Macerate, ///. a. Obs. [ad.i,.tndcerat-us,
(. macerare to MACKBATE.] Wasted, weakened :
- the later MACEKATED.
1540-1 KLVOT Intake Gin . 30 Macerate with labour-, and
made feeble with age. 1632 H OHH-HS Kiglits 332 Shee
chuse. .not a man macerate and dryed vp with study.
Macerate (ina."scn:it), v. Also 6 7 masserate,
7mascerate. [f.],. maccrat-, ppl.stemof/it ;v;;v,
f. root mac-, pern. cogn. w. Gr. paacrttv (:*ititiky-,
innky-} to knead. > or the suffix cf. lolerare, rc-
, itperare. Cf. F. macfrcr]
1. ti-ans. To soften by steeping in a liquid, with
or without heat; to wear away or separate the
soft parts of, by steeping. Also with away. Ap
plied also to the treatment of food in the process
of digestion.
1563 T. GAI.K Antitfi f. n. TO Macerate them [s t . lard ami
rose leaves] and let them stand together -euen dayes. 1620
VKNNKK Via Recta vii. 133 They [jv. I ine-Apple .>r Null
must first be macerated the space of an home in uanne
uater,and then eaten. 1660 K. COKE l\Kucrl<( ^nl j. I-JM Imn
macerated with \inegar, so as it should be inflexible. 1691
RAY Crtalion 11714) 27 It is by the Heat thereof concocted
macerated and reduced into a Chyle or Cremor. 1759
Bko\\N Coinplcat Farmer 79 The gizzard that ma(.erati>
their food. 1773 COOK l iy. (1790) IV. 1418 The batk i-
rolled up, and macerated for s^ine time in water. 1822
IMLSON Sci. \ Art II. 178 Soak, or macerate the rags suf-
: liciently. 1835-6 Tonu Cycl. Anat. I. 47^/1 More < >m-
plete mastication is performed after the fuod has bc< n l-n.^
macerated in the paunch. 1875 DARWIN Inscctiv. I l. \i. oS
The leaves were macerated for some hours. 1899 Alllnitts
l Syst. Mcd. VI II. 558 In the axillary, anal and scrotal region,
i where the scales are often macerated away.
Jig. 1829 I.ANDOU linag. Cuir.: NVks. 1^46 II. 211 A gi
\\-iiter will nv>t. .maLerate things into such paiticles that
nothing shall be remaining of their natural contexture.
b. iiiti: for/rtw. To undergo maceration.
1610 I!. JoNSON.-JA//. ll. v, Let hem macerate, together. 1641
FRENCH Distill, ii. (1651)48 Beat the spices small and hrui-e
the Hearbs, letting them macerate twelve houres. 1755 II.
M \K i IN. Mag. Arts ff Sci. III. viii. 329 The ignoiant Farmer
cuts down his Corn and his Hay .. and leaves them tu
macerate.. in the soaking Showers. 1816 ACCUM Chat/.
Tests (iBiS) Si SufTering the whole to macerate for a few
hours. 1889 J. M. DUNCAN Led. Jlis.H cm. v. (ed. 4) .
If the liquor ainnii is not discharged it is absorbed, and llu:
: contents of the uterus either macerate or become mummified.
2. trans. To cause (the body, flesh, etc.) to waste
or wear away, esp. by fasting.
1547 BOOEUE Ere-.: Health i. 7 Fastynge to much it dryeth
and macerateth the body. 1613 PI-UCHAS Pilgrimage v.
xiv. 442 To.. macerate his body for his owne sinnes. 1647
CLAKKNUOX Contcinpl. t s. Tracts (1727) 415 Macerating
our bodies with imprisonments and torments. 1712 STKKI.K
Sfect. No. 282 T 5 The Happiness of him who is macerated
by Abstinence. 1830 D ISRAELI C/ias. /, III. vii. 135 Her
frame was macerated by her secret sotrows. 1860 I.
MARTIN Horace 24 The fierce unrest, the deathless flame,
That slowly macerates my frame. 1877 C. GEIKIE Christ
xxxiii. (1879) 385 Men who lodged in tombs and macerated
themselves with fasting.
t b. fig. To oppress, crush . Obs.
1637 BASTWICK Litany i. 4/1 They greatly dishonour his
Cesarean Majestic, & miserably afflict and macerate {printed
macecrate] his poore subiects. 1640 H. PARKER Case Shif
Money 46 Civill wars have . . infected and macerated that
goodly Country.
t c. intr. tor pass. To waste, pine away. Obs.
1599 MARSTON Sea. Villanie l. ii. 176 Once to be pursie
fat Had wont be cause that life did macerate.
t3. In immaterial sense : To fret, vex, worry. Obs.
1588 SPENSER / irg. Gnat 94 No such sad cares, as wont to
macerate And rend the greedie mindes of covetous men. 1591
Trout. Kaigne A , lohn (1611) 14 A viper, who with poysoned
words Doth masserate the bowels of my soule. a 1695 /.
CRADOCK .SVr/. on Charity duo) 8 Why dosome Christians
..macerate and torment themselves? 1761 STERNE T r.
Shandy III. iv, A city so macerated with expectation.
Macerated (mse-iras ted), ///. a. [(. MACK-
BATE v. -I- -ED 1 .] Ill senses of the vb.
1587 FLEMING Contn. Holiiuhtd\\\. I399/ 1 Whether it
were possible to find a bodie more withered, afflicted.
macerated,.. or pale. 1659 Gent/. Calling (1696) 98 It need
not doubt to maintain the Field against poor macerated
hearer, mace-bearer^ [etc.]. 1823 DK QUINC EY Incognito
Wks. 1862 X. 2 The chief-burgomaster .. turned the
1818 SCOTT Hrt. Midi, v, A"o oinnia as Mr. Crossmy-
loof said, when he was called by two macers at once, nan
omnia possniimspessimiispossimis. 1893 STEVENSON
Catriona 189 And the very macer cried Cruachan .
b. allrib. : t macer wand, a mace.
1535 STKWAR r Cron. Scat. 1 1. 677 [He] Arreistit thame, syne
with ane maissar wand, Or tha passit out of Northumber-
I land, Richt mony thousand of thame thair wes slane.
: Chastity. 1706 HEARNE Collect. 4 Mar. (O. H. S.) I. 197
What might recruit his macerated Body. 1899 AUtulfs
Syst. Met/. VIII. 611 This application is repeated, and the
macerated skin cleansed, every forty-eight hours.
al sol. 1694 MOTTF.UX Rabelais U737) v - 2 32 Th Opime
you d linquish for the Macerated.
Macerating (marseritin), vbl. sb. [f. MACE-
RATK v. t -ING !] The action of MACERATE v.
1600 SURFLET Country Faniie ill. Ixiii. 575 Infusion is
nothing else but a macerating or steeping of the thing
MACERATING.
6
MACHICOULIS.
intended to be distilled in some licour. 1630 BKAIHWAIT
Eng. GttUtew. (1641) 185 It is macerating ofthe flesh that
fattens the spirit. 1775 in ASH, Suppl.
Macerating (mce-sereitin ),///. a. [f. MACE
RATE v. + -ING -.] That macerates (see the vb.).
1689 HARVEY Curing Dis. by Expect, xiv. 113 The Jesuit
Confessor redoubles his macerating penance. 1836 J. M.
GULLY Magcndie s Formal, (ed. 2) 1^2 The disgusting
odour arising from the macerating intestines. 1899 Allhutfs
Syst. Mcd. VIII. 605 The macerating action of a plaster.
Maceration (mtt*erl Jan). [ad. L. macera
tion-em ^ n. of action f. macerare to MACERATE.]
1, The action or process of softening by steeping
in a liquid; also, the state of being subjected to
this process ; an instance of this.
1612 WOODALL Sttrg. Mate Wks. (1653) 2 7 2 Maceration is
preparation of things not unlike to Humectation. a 1652
J. SMITH Set. Disc. iv. 75 The very grass, .may,, .after many
refinings, macerations, and maturations .. spring up into so
many rational souls. 1691 RAY Creation I. (1692) 121 For
the maceration and dissolution of the Meat into a Chyle.
1794 SULLIVAN View Nat. II. 157 Decomposed by long
maceration in water. 1861 BUMSTEAD V cn. Dis. (1879) 59 1
The constant maceration of the mucous membrane of tlie
mouth. 1880 HUXLKY Crayfish iii. 100 When the exoskeleton
is cleaned by maceration.
attrib. 1898 A* cv. Brit.Pharm. 34 The maceration tinctures
are not to be made up to a prescribed volume with the
menstruum.
b. In smelting iron ore (see quot.).
1868 Ri p. to Govt. U. S. Munitions M ar 120 It [the
ore] is then allowed to remain exposed to the air for
a time long enough to permit the small traces of sulphur to
be dissipated, [etc.].. .This process is termed maceration.
c. quasi-a?w/ . A product of maceration.
1836 J. M. (ILLLY Magcndie*s Fonnul. (ed. 2) 153 He
collects ihe different spirituous macerations in an alembic.
2. The process of wasting or wearing away (the
body, flesh, etc.) ; mortification ; an instance of
this ; also the condition of being macerated.
1491 CAXTON I itas Patr. (W. de W. 1495) i. xl. 57 b/2
She ganf . . her body.. to were the hayre, and other macera-
cyons of the flesshe. 1605 BACON Adv. Learn, it. ix. 3. 37
Fu-am^, abstinences, and other macerations and humilia
tions of the bodie. 1628 UP. HALL Scrni. 30 Mar., Wks.
iSoS V. 361, I speak of a true and serious maceration
of our bodies by an absolute and total refraining from
sustenance. 1827 HAUL; Guesses Ser. i. (1873) J 7^ The
voluptuousness and the macerations of Oriental religions.
1856 KMEKSON Eng. Traits^ Race Wks. (Bohn) II. 31
In desciibing the poverty and maceration of Father Lacey.
1881 STEVENSON Virg. Puerisque 167 It should be a place
for nobody but hermits dwelling in pr.tver and maceration,
t 3. In immaterial sense : Fretting, vexation,
worry ; an instance of this. Obs.
1616 Kick Cabinet 142 b, Sorrow is the cause of., many
melancholike maladies and maceration.-.. 1645 IJr. HALL
Rente fy Discontents 163 What maceration is there here
with fuarei, and jealousies. 1669 CLARENDON Ess. Tracts
11727) 174 This maceration,, .is a saucy contradiction of
God s wisdom in the creation.
Macerator (mse wfoitar). Also macerater.
[ageut-n. f. MACERATED. : see -OR.] a. One who
macerates or mortifies (the bod\ r ). rare. b. A vessel
used for the process of maceration (Cent. /V<Y. 1891).
1891 AUGUSTA T. DRANE Hist. St. Dominic 167 A man of
rare abstinence, the frequent macerator of his own body.
t Ma Cery. Obs. In 6 masarie. [f. M.VCEU +
-Y.J The functions of a macer.
1545 Reg. Priry Council Scot. I. 7 Discharges all the saidis
ma^erU of all using of thair offices of masarie in all tymes
cuming.
Macfa rlanite. Min. [Named by A. H.
Siblcy, 1880, after T. Maffarlane^ who described
it: see -ITE.] *A mixture of huntilite, animikite
and ulher minerals, which constitutes the ore of the
mines at Silver Islet, Ontario* (A. H. Chester).
Mach, obs. form of MATCH sb. and v.
Mach@erod.ont (makl-JT^d^nt), a. ZooL ff.
Gr. f^a^atpa sword, sabre 4- 6bvvr- t oSovs tooth.]
Charactered by teeth like those of the genus
^IcicJiairodiis ; sabre-toothed.
1883 FLOWER in Kncycl. Brit. XV. 435, - Many modifica
tions of this commonly-called machairodont type have been
met with. Ibid.) The sabre-toothed or mach;erodont den
tition, the most specially carnivorous type of structure known.
t Machseromancy. Obs. rare- 1 , [f. Gr. ^a-
Xaipa sword + fjuivrtia divination.] (See quot.^
1653 GAULE Magastroni, 165 Macharomancy (sic] t [divin
ing] by knives or swords.
II Machairodus [mftkafrTtfd&s); Pafaont. Also
machserodus. [mod. I,. (Kaup 1^33), f, Gr.
paxatpa sword, sabre + oSouy tooth.] A genus of
extinct animals of the cat family, having the upper
canines enormously developed.
1836 BUCKLAND Geol. % Min. (1837*1 ! 9* ""^* 1839 /Vy
Cyci. XIV. 244/1 The canine teeth of Machairodus are very
far from those ofthe bears. 1880 HAWKINS Early Man 31
The Machairodus^ or sabre-toothed lion.
tMacham. Ofo.rarr- 1 , (See quot.)
i689[FAKK\\ I;I.L] Irish Hndibras^ Some play the Trump,
some trot the Hay, Some at Machain, some Noddy play.
inarg, note A Game at Cards.
Machamete, -ote, -yte, obs. ff. MAHOMET.
Machaii um>|tjirn). Also 9 muchan, mu-
charn. [Hindi machan^\ An elevated platform ;
a scaffolding erected to watch for a tiger, etc.
1886 YULE Hobson-Jobson t Muchan. 1887 J. C. FiFE-CooK-
SON Tiger Shooting 4i\V. at once arranged for a machan, or
platform, to be made in a neiglibouring tree from which be
could watch the kill. 1890 SIR S. W. UAKEK Wild Beasts I.
1 53 Branches . . so arranged as to form a screen that will con
ceal the watcher. . .This arrangement is called a mucharn .
IQOZ Speaker 6 Sept. 600/2 We struggle up the ravine to
our machans or rather the trees they are to be slung in.
Machance : see MAYCHANCK adv.
Machanic, obs. form of MECHANIC a.
Machavil(l )ian, obs. form of MACHIAVELLIAN.
Mache, obs. form of MATCH sb. and v.
Macheat, variant of MATCHKT.
i Machecole, v. Obs. Also 5 magecolle,
matchecole. [a. OF. machecoller, connected with
MACHICOULIS.] trans. To machicolate. Chiefly
in pa. pple.
I4i2-zo LYDG. Chron. Troy n. ii, The walles were. .Mage-
colled without for sautes and assaye. 1470-85 MALORY
Arthur vn. x, 226 They sawea toureas whyteas ony snowe
ui.l matchecold al aboute. ^1500 Melmine xix. 103 Forty-
fyed round aboute with grete toures machecolyd. 1530
PALSGR. 616/2, I mage colle (Lydgate).
Machecollate, obs. form of MACHICOLATE v.
Machecoulis : see MACHICOULIS.
t Maches. Obs. Also 8 masches, maschets,
maskets. [a. F. machc^\ The plant corn-salad
( Valerianella olitoria}.
1693 EM.LVN / t la Quint. Cotiipl, Card. II. 197 Maches,
are a sort of little Sallet . . seldom . . brought before any noble
Company. They are multiplied by Seed which is gathered
in July, and are only used towards the end of Winter. 1704
l)i<.t. Rust, fy Urb.) Maches or Maschets, 1706 PHILLIPS
(ed. Kersey), Maches or Masches, a kind of Corn-Sallet.
1719 LONDON & WISE Contpl. Card. 221 Maches.
Machetie, macheto, -ette: see MATCHET.
IVIacliiavel ma;*kiavel). Also 6 Machivell,
6 S Machiavell, 7-0 -vil. l, 7-9 Macchiavel.
[Anglicized name of Niccolo Machiovelli^ a cele
brated Florentine statesman, who advocated in his
work Del Principe the pursuit of statecraft at the
expense of morality.] One who acts on the prin
ciples of Machiavelli; an intriguer, an unscrupulous
schemer, f Also appositive.
1570 BUCHANAN Admonitioun \\ k^. (S. T. S.) 24 Proud
contempnars or machiavdl mokkans of all religioun and
vertew. 1597 J- PAYNE Royal Kxch. n, I wyshe you
bannishe from your tables niche Atheists and machlvells.
1598 SHAKS. Merry It/, m. i. 104 Am I politicke? Am I
subtle? Am I a Machiuell? l6 U. JUNSON Magn. Lady
i, The very Agat Of State and Politic: cut from the Quar of
Macchiavel. 1691 NOKKIS Pract. Disc. 20 Intreaguers and
Projectors, the very Machiavels of their age. 1712 ADDISOS
Sficct. No. 305 P 15 These young Machiavils will, in a little
time, turn their College upside-down with Plots and Strata
gems. 1775 SHERIDAN Duenna n. iv, Oh, this little cunning
head ! I m a Machiavcl a very Machiavel. 1863 KI-:ADI.
Hard Cash xxix, This artful man, who had now become a
very Machiavel.
Hence fMachiavelize v. intr. = Machiavdlianize.
t Machiavelizing 1 vhl. sb.
1611 COTGK., Machiavclizcr^ to Machiauelize it ; to prac
tise Machiauellisme. 1617 MINSHEU Dnctor, Mackwali~e.
1656 I!LOLNI Glos.ssgr.) Machcvalize or Machiavfliani -c.
1775 Asu, Suppl-, Machiavcli-ing) the act of practising the
politics of Machiavel.
Machiavellian (mcc^kiave-liau), a. and sb.
Forms: 6 Macciaveliau, 67 Mac(h)avil(l)ian,
Machevelian, -vilian, Machivil(l)ian, 7 Mac-
chiavilian, Matchia-, Matchievil,l;ian, 7-8
Machiavil(l)ian, 7-9 -velian,6- Machiavellian.
[f. MACHIAVEL or Machiavelli + -(T)AN.]
A. adj. Of, pertaining to, or characteristic of
Machiavelli, or his alleged principles ; following
the methods recommended by Machiavelli in pre
ferring expediency to morality ; practising dupli
city in statecraft or in general conduct ; astute,
cunning, intriguing.
S79J -SiUBBES Gaping Ctil/C \ii.i, Thy:* absurd manner
of reasoning is very Macciauelian lugick. 1592 GKEENE
Croat s W, Wit (1617) ^5 Is it pestilent Machiuilian pawn
that thou hast studied? 1613 CHAI-MAN -AVrvw.o 1 /fussy
D Atiibois Plays 1873 II. 159 These are your Macheuilian
Villaines. 1631 GoumGMTv Arrows \. xix. 26 What got
that Machivillian politician Achitophell. 1637-50 Row I list.
Kirk (1842) 162 Divide ct rcgntt is an old Matchiavilian
max! me and trick. 1653 A. WILSON fas. I 185 The true
way of Treaties is with Christian, not Machiavclian policy.
i?za W. BOND Ded. to Hartcliffc s Virtues 5 The iclined
Matchiavillian thinkers have .. altered the very nature oi
tthicks. 1790 BUKKE Fr. Rw. Wks. V. 158 Where men
follow their natural impulses, they would not bear the odious
maxims of a Machiavelian policy. 1848 THACKERAY I an.
/ air xxiii, So this Machiavellian captain of infantry cast
about him for some, .stratagem, 1878 K. JENKINS ila--cr-
hclnic 63 Conducting hU party with Machiavellian subtlety.
B. sb. A follower of Machiavelli ; one who
adopts Machiavelli s principles in statecraft or in
general conduct.
1568 Satir. rociu^ Reform, ix. 1 13 This false Machivilian.
1598 MAKSTON I ygntal. it. 145 A damn d Macheuelian
Holds candle to the deuill for a while. 1608 WILLLT
II c.vapla Kxod. 320 Protagoras with the Machiauellians. .
were doubtful whether there were any God. i6d7 Husband-
watt s Pl,-a agst. Tithes 91 Never any Machivilian, or cruell
State Politician . . could never have devised a more effectuall
way. 1668 R. STKELK Husbandtnans Calling vii. (1672)
187 He hath need of discretion, .that he be neither monk
nor Matchevillian. 1710 STEELE Taller No. 193 f3 During
tliis Retreat the Machiavilian was not idle, but secretly
fomented Divisions. 1814 SCOTT Let. to J. B. S, Morritt
30 Ajir., An awful lesson to sovereigns that morality is not
bo indifferent to politics as Machiavellians will assert.
Hence Machiavellianism, the principles and
practice of Machiavelli or of the Machiavellians,
the employment of cunning and duplicity in state
craft or in general conduct ; an instance of this,
t MacMave llianize ?/., to practise Machiavellian
ism (Blount Glossogr. 1656). fMacMavcllianly
adv.) in a Machiavellian manner.
1626 BERNARD IshcfMaii (1627) 104 The Biljs of Indite-
nient framed by those false informers. . Formaline. . Mach ia-
\iliianisme, Statisme. .against Christian Conference. 1640
HOWELI. Dodona s Gr. 173 Behold a notable peece of machia-
villianisme. 1660 EVKI.VN A r c;M/r. />V.v5/^MLsc. Writ. 1805)
198 This impress he hath so Machiavelianly, and with such
art and cunning, besprinkled and scattered over the whole
paper. 1711 W. KING tr. Kande s Ref. Politics \. 19 The
courts . . where these M achiavilianisms are so common. i88z
PALGRAVE in Grosart Spenser s Wks. IV. p. xxv, The
Machiavellianism ofthe sixteenth century.
Machiavellic mx kiave lik), a. Also -velic.
[formed as prec. adj. +-IC.] Machiavellian.
\*&Blacku>. Mag. XLIII. 510 The Whigs indeed had
concocted their schemes beforehand with all the Machiavelic
forecast of veterans in the art of creating family broils. 1879
FAKKAR St. Paul (1883) 350 The astute and machiavellic
policy of Rome.
t Machiavelline, a. Obs. rare-*. In 7
Machiaveliiie. [funned as prec. -f -INK.] =-prec.
1602 PATEUICKE tr. Gcntillct 312 They have so well profited
in their Machiaveline philosophic, that [etc.].
Macliiavellism ^nw-ki&verliaan). Also 6-7
Machiavilisme, 7 -velism(e, iratchiavellisme,
9 Mac(c hiavelism. [formed as prec. -f -ISM.]
= MACHIAVELLIANISM.
1592 NASHE /*. Penilessc (Shaks. Soc.) 68, I comprehend
. . vnder hypocrisie, al Machiavilisme. 1607 WALKINGTON
Opt. Giass 66b, A brocher of dangerous matchiauellisme.
1617 Bi 1 . HALL Quo I adis f 21 Where had we . . the art of
dishonestie in practical! MachiaueHsme, in false equiuoca-
tions? 1810 BENT HAM Offic. Apt. Ma-vimizd t Def. Econ.
(1830* 57 A Government, in which, under the guidance of
upstart Machiavelism, titled and confederated imbecility
should lord it over King and people. 1897 Daily News
3 June 6/1 What., is the history of the Italian Republics.,
but the history of Macliiavellism before Machiavelli?
Ma chiave llist. Also 6 Machivelist, 7
BCfttohl(a)Tel(l)lct, 8-9 Machiavelist. [formed
as i>rcc. + -IST.] One who practises or favours the
principles of Machiavelli.
1589 NASHE Martins Months Mitidc To Rdr., I meddle
not here with the Anabaptists, Famely louists, Machiauel-
lists, nor Atheists. Ibid. H, Vee Machiuelists, Athiests,
and each mischieuous head. 1640 K. BAILLJE Cantcrb. Self-
Ctmvict. 7 The contrarie maximes of the Turkish Empire,
wherewith Matchivelists this day e^-ery where are labouring
to poyson the eares of all Christian Princes. 1799 Hull
Advertiser 6 July 1/4 A profound Machiavelist. 1829
Soi mi v.V/r T.. More II. 80 The art of directing enthusiasm
. . is the most difficult which the Machiavel lists of Papal
Rome have ever been called upon to practise.
Machicolate (matji-k^k t), v. Also 8-9 ma-
checollate, matchicolate. [f. ppl. stem of med.L.
wackicolJ^are^QY. machecoller: seeMACHECOLi:
j;.] trans. To furnish with machicolations. Chiefly
in Machi colated/tf. pple. and/p/. a.
1773 Gent I. Mag. XLIII. 5.^6 The gate-house, .is fortified
with a port-cluse or port-cullis, and machecollated. 1814
BKITION A re kit. Anttq. IV. ibi Cesar s- tower . . is sur
mounted by a bold maclncolated parapet. 1842 BAKHAM
Infll. Leg-* Bloitdie Jackc, With iron it s plated And
machecollated, To pour boiling oil or lead down. 1860
HAWTIIOKNE Marble Faun (1879! I. vi. 61 A mediaeval
tower, . . baitlemuited and machicolated at the summit. 1890
Times 8 Apr. 1 1/3 The machicolated towers of Kaglan Castle.
traasf. 1848 W. S. MAYO Kaloolah (1887) 7, I could see
t\ery .stone ofthe towers, matchicolated with stork s nests.
Machicolation (inatjik^ -jon). Arch. . [f.
pK C. : bCe -ATION.]
1. An Opening between the corbels which support
a projecting jiaiapet, or in the vault of a portal,
through which combustibles, molten lead, stones,
etc., were dropped on the heads of assailants.
Also, a projecting structure containing a range of
such openings*
1806 DALLAWAV Ofisfrv. Jyig. Archit. 92 Lofty embattled
walls . . cie.sted with hanging galleries and macuhicolations
which served the double purpose of military defence and
great external beauty. 1838 G. DOWNKS Lett. Ct>nf. Ow-
}rii s I. 521 The antique castle is furnished with a machico-
laiion. 1848 KICKMAN Arc/tit. 119 Wakefield steeple .. is
Mii-ular for its machicolations in the top of the tower. 1871
Miss BKAUDON Lovefyv. 87 The crenellated roof, with it*
machicolations, is considered a great success.
2. The action of discharging missiles, etc., through
such apertures. rare~ v ; perh. an error.
1828 32 in WEBSTER; and in later Diets.
II Machicoulis (m5fiktt*li). Also 9 mache-
coulis. machicouli, and in (juasi-anglicized form
machicoule. [F. machecoulis^ machicoulis, OF.
masihccoitlis.] =MACHIC<ILATIUN i.
1 793 SMEATON Edystone L. In trod. 4 A lodgment, in forti
fication called a Machicoulis, is built upon ihe wall over the
stairs. 1802 JAMKS Miiit. Dict.*.\., When a place is be
sieged, detached parties of the garrison may be posted in
I the several machicoulises 1851 J- m^rs Mag. XLIII.
I 154 A large granite block, formed like a muchicuule, and
MACHINA.
projecting from the front wall of the castle. 1859 PARKER
Hum. .4 rckit. III. i. 5 The bastions carried upon corbels,
with open intervals between them for throwing down, .mis
siles, and commonly known by the name of muckteofltt,
1865 STREET Gothic Archil. Stain 193 A parapet boldly
corbelled out on machicoulis from the walls. 1885 L\nv
HKRBKRT Ir. Lagrnngc s Life l~>upanlonp I. 340 This
picturesque old chateau, with its postern gate, its portcullis,
and machicoulis.
nltrili. 1834-47 J. S. MACAM.AY Field Forty. (1851) 151
The machicoulis gallery is made to project 2 feet from the
wall. 1860 TRISTRAM Gt. Sahara xi. 180 Guardrooms with
loopholes, -and machicouli qallery.
II Ma-china. Obs. PI. machinas. [L. mti-
tliina MACHINE.] = MACHINE in various senses.
1612 SMFI.TON >H/.r. I. v. I. 32 The Labourer grew almost
mad for Anger to heal- that Machina of Follies. 1622
MABBE tr. Ait man s Guzman ifA/f. n. 97 So great a Ma-
i hinri, and such a masse of things. 1640 GLAPTHORNE Hot-
l.intler IV. G 3, If I doe not second you confidently, may my
tongue be cramped,, .and the machma of my invention ruind
perpetually. 1653 H. MORE AnliJ. Ath. in. xi. (1712) 124
To assert that Animals themselves were Machinas. 1676
HALE Cinitempl. I. 220 One poor unthought of accident.,
breaks all to shivers the whole elaborate Machina.
t Machinal, a. Obs. [ad. L. machintll-is, f.
machina MACHINE. Cf. F. machinal^ Of or
pertaining to a machine or machines ; mechanical.
1680 Moxox Mec.h. Exerc., Turning 236 I!ut to make
it move thus . . there are required several Machinal Helps.
erection of the machinal crane-works.
t Machinament. Obs. [ad. L. machinll-
ment-nm, f. machinari (see next).] A contrivance,
engine, machine, vehicle.
1413 Pilgr. Sfnvle (Caxton) iv. xxix. (1859) 60 At the last
I saw before me a wonder machynament, and meruaylous !
c 1425 Found. St. Bartholomews 37 And skippynge forth
with all Iryne machynamentis he came to the doer. 1658
BROMHALL Treat. Specters IV. 255 A very stormy South-
wind did . . palsie and shoulder-shake . . machinaments and
fortifications. 1674 PETTY Disc. Ditpl. Proportion 7 Mate
rials applied . .to Carts, or any other Machinaments intended
for strength. 1727 in BAILEY vol. II.
Machinate (mse kin<rit), v. Also 7 machinal,
[f. L. machinal-, ppl. stem of mSchindri to con
trive, f. machina MACHINE.]
1. intr. To lay plots; to intrigue, scheme.
1600 W. WATSON Decacordon (1602) 243 Such persons as
shall machinate and deuise to execute such outragious
designements against their prince, 1680 DC/. Liberty agst.
Tyrants 130 A Tyrant conspires, machinates, and lays his
plots and practises. rt$oFrastr s Mag. I. 101 The blackest
treason may lurk and machinate at his very threshold. 1838
KABER liartoli ff Maffcis Life Xa- ier 3 1 2 Whilst the Portu
guese had been preparing for their departure, the bonzes
had been machinating against them.
2. trans. To contrive, plan, plot. Now rare.
1602 FULBKCKE inii rt. Parallel 23 Dolus bonus, is when
a man dotli machinate or deuise anie tiling to entrap a
thiefe, or a traytour. 1643 PRYNNE Konics Masttrptte* 14
He thought tit, that a desperate Treason, machinated against
so many soules was to be revealed. 1651 HOWKLL Venice
187 Which makes Urban the 8. ..to machinat violent means
for to invest his Nephews in another Princes Estate. 1760-72
H. BROOKE Fool of QueiL (1809) I. 122 The .. robberies,
massacres, and assassinations, that the violent machinate
against the peaceful. 1821 T. TAYLOR Apuleius 359 [He]
injures himself in a greater degree than he injures him
against whom he machinates destruction.
Machinating (mse-kiriitiq ),///. a. [-i.vc 2 .]
That machinates or plots ; given to plotting.
1748 RICHARDSON Clarissa (1811) III. 355 Willingness to
think well of a spirit so inventive, and so machinating. 1754
Grandisan (1781) V. xlii. 261 It was all open day, no
dark_ machinating night, in the heart of the undissemblin^
Olivia. 1900 O. ONIONS Compl. Bticlu-lvr v. 57 The ma
chinating married woman ! No bachelor is safe with her.
Machination m^ k hit J. HI \ Also7matchin-
ation. [ad. L. mSckitt&ttfn-m (either directly,
or through F. machination), n. of action f. inii-
chinan to contrive, MACHINATE.]
1. The action or process of contriving or plan
ning ; contrivance, intrigue, plotting. Now rare.
. S49 Compl. Scot. xi. 50 There liherte. .vas ane lang tyme
in captiuite, be the machination of $our aid enemes. 1605
SHAKS. Lcarv. i. 46 If you miscarry, Your businesse of the
world hath so an end, And machination ceases. 1651
HOBBES Ln>iat!i. I. xiii. 60 By secret machination, or by
confederacy with others. 1667 MILTON / . L. vi. 504 Some
one ..inspired With dev lish machination, might devise
Like instrument. 1835 I. TAYLOR Spir. Despot, iv. 159 The
machination in closets of interests that ought to be openly
discussed is a treason against the community.
2. An instance of plotting or contrivance ; an
intrigue, plot, scheme. Usually in bad sense.
i ] 477 P. AXT N J nsm 77 b . Some welwillars of the king . .
tolde to him the machinacion of Zethephius. 1339 CROMWELL
Let. 286 in Merriman Life <y Lett. (1902) II. 168 Albeit his
nignnes dothe in no wise feare any of his Censures attemp-
tates^or other malicious & devilishe machinacions. 1656
_: ~/-J " ^rtguarurui/t j.1 u. \ . OI OUt-ll iVICll
would stand up .. against the Machinations of Popery and
Slavery. 1749 FIELDING Tom Jones xvi. iv, To defeat my
wisest machinations by your blunders. 1855 MACAUI.AY Hist.
Eng. xiii. III. 306 Ludlow escaped unhurt from all the ma
chinations of his enemies. 1867 FREEMAN Norm. Conq.
(1876) I. iv. 224 The French and German writers know
nothing of these machinations of Arnulf,
f3. The nse or construction of machinery. Obs.
1641 EARL MONM. tr. Biondis Civil Warrcs iv. 50 Hoping
that time and hunger might effect that, which.. by all their
machinations and assaults they could not doe_. 1711 W.
SUTHERLAND Shipbuild. Assist. 21 Machination, or the
forming Machines or Engines.
f4. Something contrived or constructed ; esp. in
material sense, e.g. a mechanical appliance for war,
a framework or apparatus. Oh.
1605 BACON Adv. Learn, i. vi. 14 The Edict .. was ..
accounted a more pernitious engine and machination against
the Christian faith, than [etc.], 1613 R. CAWHRKY Table
Alph. (ed. 3), Machinations, war-like weapons. 1652 GAULE
Magastroin. 108 Will not then their whole machination, or
fabrick of judiciall Astrologie fall to the ground? 1680
MOXON Mech. E.rerc.) Turning 235 If the Puppet be made
to it with the Machination described in Plate 17.
Machinator (markin toj\ [a. L. machinator.
agent-n. f. machinari to contrive, MACHINATE.]
One who contrives or schemes; a contriver, intriguer,
plotter, schemer ; usually in bad sense.
1611 COTGR,, Machinatcur, a machinator, framer, deuiser,
(especially of bad things). 1627 H. BURTON Baiting Pope s
Bull 26 Their art infernal!,, .infused into them by that ..
chiefe machinator of all mischiefe. 1760 ( . JOHNSTON
C7iryj/(i822) II. 152 Not only escape the ruin meditated
against him, but also retort it on the machinators. 1839
I. TAYLOR Anc. Chr, I. Pref. 7 Certain wary machinators
around us. 1862 LATHAM Channel Isl. in. xvi. (ed. 2) 381
There were intrigues and divisions of all sorts : Lord Digby
being the chief machinator. 1892 / nil Mall G. 3 May 2/2
The machinators of the Union ..destroyed nearly every
document bearing on that shameful transaction.
Machine (mafrn), sb. Also "-S machin. [ad.
l \ machine ( ----- ^.maquina, Pg. maquina, machina.
It. macehina)j ad. L. machina t ad. Gr. fj.r]xavrj,
f. /*7?x oy contrivance, cugn. w. Teut. *magau to
be able (see MAY v.}.
The Fr. word has passed into all the mod. Teut. langs. :
G. waschinc, Du. machine, Da. in ask i tic, Sw. maskin.
In i7~i8th c. the word was often stressed on the first syll.]
1. A structure of any kind, material or im
material ; a fabric, an erection. Now rare.
\yftCompl.Scot. Ep. to Queen 3 The maist illustir potent
prince of the maist fertil & pacebil realme, vndir the machine
of the supreme olimp. 1599 A. HUME Hymnes ii. 38 Be
his wisdome. .so wondrouslie of nocht, This machin round,
this vniuers, this vther world he wrocht. 1674 PI.AYRWD Skill
Mus. Pref. 2 Disposing the whole Machine 01 the World. 1674
HICKMAN Quinquart. Hist. (ed. 2) 225 They that asserted
Universal redemption by the death of Christ destroyed
the whole Machine of the Calvinian predestination. 1682
N. O. tr. Hoileaus Lutrin i. 239 Behind this Machine
[a pulpit], cover d as with askreen, The Sneaking Chanter
scarce could then be seen. 1687 A. LOVELL tr. Thettenofs
7Vz . in. 23 They put fire next to a Machine which
seemed to be a blew Tree when it was on lire. 1697
DRVDEN dSntidn. 25 With inward Arms the dire Machine
[sc. the wooden horse] they load. 1753 HANWAY Trai 1 . (1762)
I. v. Ixii. 286 Her imperial majesty is drawn . . in a large
machine, which contains her bed, a table, and other conveni
ences. .. This machine is set on a sledge, and drawn by
twenty-four post horses. 1784 J, BARKY in Lcct. Paint, v.
(1848) 196 Had the whole of this great machine of the
Fontana di Trevi been committed to any one of those
sculptors. 1791 CHARLOTTE SMITH Celestina (ed. 21 I. 129
Her new laylock bonnet . . for the safety of which she was
so solicitous that she would have taken the great machine
in which it was contained into the coach, had it not been
opposed by the coachman. 1829 R. HALL Wks. (18321 VI.
457 The mind casts its eye over the whole machine of
society. 1878 BROWNING La Saisiaz 279 To each mortal
peradventure earth becomes a new machine.
b. spec. A vehicle of any kind (usually wheeled).
In the i8th and part of the I9th centuries com
monly applied to a stage-coach or mail-coach.
Obs. exc. Sc* Also short for bathing-machine.
1687 A. LOVELL tr. Thevcnofs Trav. in. 54 They make
use of an Engine which they call Palanquin. ..This Machine
hangs by a long Pole [etc.]. 1704 SWIFT Mech. Operat.
Spirit ^Iisc. (1711) 275 Tho there is not any other Nation
in the World so plentifully provided with Carriages for that
Journey., yet there are abundance o_f us who will not be
satisfy d with any other Machine besides this of Mahomet.
1709 Lond. Gaz. No. 4545/1 HU Serenity, accompanied by
.. the Boy who drew the Balls for the Election [of Doge]
sitting in the same Machine, was carried out of the Church,
1769 DC Foes Tour Gt. Britain III. 106 A Machine going
out to, and coming in from, London three Times a Week in
the Summer. 1759 ADAM SMITH Mor, Sent. (1781) 267 The
poor man s son . . sees his superiors carried about in machines.
1772 BURKI-; Con: (1844) L 372 Your very kind letter of the
i5 Ul , . . I received by the machine. 1791 MRS. GRANT Lett,
fr. Mountains (1813) II. xxxvii. 184, 1 came in a little open
machine we keep for these journics. 1822 Ace. Kstabl. Gen.
P.-O. 8 in Parl. Pap. XVIIL r 75 To loss by death of two
horses before the machine commenced running. 1832
Massachusetts Stat. c. 75 4 Every cart, wagon, or other
machine, drawn by two or four oxen. 1859 All Year Round
No. 19. 446, I got into the wrong machine [sc. a bathing-
machine] fir^st. 1893 H. JOYCF. Hht. Post Office xii. 215
In that year [1784], and for some little time afterwards,
coaches which carried the mails were called diligences or
machines, and the coachmen were called machine-drivers.
1894 BLACK Highland Cousins I. 37, 1 would bring a machine
and drive you up to the Drill-Hall.
fc. Applied to a ship or other vessel. Obs.
1637 HEYWOOD Royal Ship 27 Shee [Pallas] hath (no doubt)
raptured our Undertaker Ibis Machine to devise first, and
then make her. 1703 S. PARKI-:R tr. Cicero s De Finibus v.
320 In vain upon the Canvas plays A wanton Gale. The
Machin stays Becalm d with Harmony. 1717 W.SUTHERLAND
(title) Britain s Glory or Ship-building Unveil d, being a
General Director for Building and Compleating the said
Machines. 1782 CKEVECOEVK Lett. 220 [Slaves] carried in a
MACHINE.
strange machine over an ever agitated element, which they
had never seen before, 1807 SOUTHF.Y KsprielUi s Lett. II.
155 We .. embarked upon the canal in a stai^e boat bound
for Chester. ..The shape of the machine resembles the
common representations of Noah s ark.
d. (See quot.) (Cf. sense 3.1
1883 S. PLIMSOLL in \gtk Cent. July 147 The box ..is called
by many names, as van , machine , * tank , trunk , itc.
It itf. 162 The kit haddocks are put loo.se into what are
called machines. These machines are long boxes lined with
lead. .divided internally into four equal spaces.
2. A military engine, siege-tower, or the like.
Now rare. Chiefly Anc. Hist. ( = 1- machina .
1656 ULOUNT Glossogr.^ Machine, an instrument or engine
of War. 1674 C/t. <y Court of Rome 4 These are the goodly
Machines . . recommended to batter down the Protestant
Cause. 1732 LEDIARD Sethos II. ix. 277 He [raised] enor
mous machines round about the city. 1839 THIHLWALL
(, ;vv VI. .\lix. 165 The besieged made many vigorous
sallies for the purpose of setting fire to the machines.
fJ3. An apparatus, appliance, instrument. Obs.
1650 Ui LWEK Anthroponit t. 92 In the curious Macliin of
speech, the Nose is added as a Recorder. 1707 Curios,
in Httsb. $ Can/. 27 The Microscope .. has been but lately
discover d : for the Naturalists .. \vere not aided by that
Machine. 1727-41 CHAMHKRS Cycl., Racket is also a ma
chine, which the savages of Canada bind to their feet, to
enable them to walk niurc commodiou>ly o\er the snow.
fb. In immaterial sense: A device, machina
tion. Ohs.
1595-6 (J. F.MZ. Let. to Jns, VI (Ci.mden Soc.i 113 In
wordz . . of Fuch waight, as, in honest dhnars, hit may mar
the fac,on of diuelische machines, and erase the hart/ of
treason- my nd ing men. Ibid. 173 And how I mynde to kipe
my owne dores from my ennemis malice ; and so do wische
that our solide amitie may overthawrt ihes develische ma
chines.
4. In a narrower sense : An apparatus for apply
ing mechanical power, consisting of a number of
interrelated parts, each having a definite function.
In recent use the word tends to be applied e*p. to an ap
paratus so devised that the result of its operation is not
dependent on the strength or manipulative skill of the work
man ; thus the term printing-machine doe^ not in ordinary
language include the hand-press, but is reserved for those
apparatus of later invention in which maiuuil la! our is super
seded by the action of the mechanism.
1673 RAY Journ. Low C. 5 This kind of M.ichin is gene
rally used .. for raising up Water. 1756-7 tr. Kcyslcr s
Trav. (1760) II. 250 For raising this obelisk out of the
ground, ., Fontana contrived forty-one machines. 1822
KOBISON Syst. Mcch. r kilos. II. 48 It is certain that the
account given in the Century of Inventions could instruct
no person who was nut sufficiently acquainted with the pro
perty of steam to be able to invent the machine himself.
1851 CARPENTER Man. fftj-s. in. fed. 2) 96 Examining the
component parts of the Machine. its springs, wheels, levers,
turds, pulleys, &c. 1881 SIK W. THOMSON in Xatnre No. 619.
434 Windmills as hitherto made are very costly machines.
1888 l j alt Malli ,. u Apr. 12 i An Automatic Gas Machine.
.. The machine is charged with one of the first products of
petroleum, or gasolene.
/*>? J 749 FIELDING Tom Jones \ i. u,The great state wheels
in all the political machine* of Europe. 1801 WKLI.INGTON in
(nirw. Dfsp. (1837) I. 342 More experience than we have yet
had of the operation of the court (of the manner in which
the machine works). 1809-10 COLERIDGE Friend xv. (1887)
64 To expose the folly and the legerdemain of those who
have thus abused the blessed machine of language. 1876
I-. STEPHEN- Eng. Th. in iSM Cent. II. ix. iii. 19 The
Church was excellent as a national refrigerating machine.
b. Used spec, for the particular kind of machine
with which the speaker is chiefly concerned ; e.g.
short for sewing-machine , printing-machine. Also,
in recent use, often for a bicycle or tricycle.
1841 renny Cycl. XIX. 20/1 A sheet of paper is. .put into
the machine by one attendant and taken out printed on both
sides by the other attendant. 1883 STURMY Tricyclisfs Ann,
(ed. 3) 126 A glance at the tricycle trade . . with full descrip
tion of upwards of 250 machines. Ibid. 190 A well-made
machine, and the easiest, .folded tricycle in the market.
C. Applied to the human and animal frame as a
combination of several parts. (Cf. sense i.)
Now chiefly with metaphorical intention.
1602 SHAKS. Ham. u. ii. 124 Thine euermore most deere
Lady, whilst this Machine is to him. 1687 Death s Vis. ix.
130 What Nobler Souls the Nobler Machins Wear. 1699
CMKTH Dispcns. v. 54 And shall so useful a Machin as I
Engage in civil I .royls. I know not why? 171* ADDISON
Spect. No. 387 F 2 Cheerfulness is.. the best Promoter of
Health. Repinings .. wear out the Machine insensibly.
1722 QUINCV Lex. Phy&. Mcd. (ed. 2) 17 Until some Authors
. . have demonstrated the Laws of Circulation in an Animal
Machine. 1804 WORDSW. She was a Phantom of delight
22 And now I see with eye serene The very pulse of the
machine. 1805 Med. Jrni. XIV. 181 When a product of
diseased action has been effected,., in consequence of which
the machine becomes again sensible to the impressions of
ordinary causes. 1876 PREECE & SivBWRlGHT Ttltfraphy
114 The human machine tires, and as a consequence not
only is the speed of working reduced, but [etc.].
a. A combination of parts moving mechanically,
as contrasted with a being having life, conscious
ness and will. Hence applied to a person who
acts merely from habit or obedience to rule, with
out intelligence, or to one whose actions have the
undeviating precision and uniformity of a machine*.
1692 BENTLEY Boyle Lect. 59 If brutes be supposed to be
bare engins and machins. 1779 A. HAMILTON ll A-s, (1886)
VII. 565 The nearer the soldiers approach to machines,
perhaps the better. 1809-10 COLERIDGE Friend (1865) 11^9
Man must be free ; or to what purpose was he made a spirit
of reason, and not a machine of instinct ? 1820 HVRON Afar.
Fat. i. ii. 302 They are .. mere machines, To sen-e the
nobles most patrician pleasure, 1830 CARLYLK in Froude
MACHINE.
Life 11882) II. 90 Wherefore their system [Utilitarianism] is
a machine and cannot grow or endure. 1866 GFO. ELIOT
A. Holt (1868) 18 I ll have old Hickes. He was a neat little
machine of a butler. 1890 L. FALCONKR Mile, /.tv (1891)
108, I believe women think horses are machines, and made
of cast-iron too. 1895 Outing (U. S.) Dec. 248/2 Too much
preparation . . makes a man a mere machine, set to go off
at a particular day.
5. Mtch. Any instrument employed to transmit
force, or to modify its application. Simple ma
chine : one in which there is no combination of
parts, e. g. a lever, or any other of the so-called
mechanical paiwrs. Compound machine : one
whose efficiency depends on the combined action
of two or more parts.
[An artincial extension of sense 4, the notion of complexity
implied in that sense being treated as unessential.)
1704 J. HARRIS Lc.v. Tcchn., Machine, or Engine^ in
Mechanicks, is whatsoever hath Force sufficient either to
raise or stop the Motion of a Body. . . Simple Machines are
commonly reckoned to be Six In Number, viz. the Ballancc,
heaver, Pulley, Wheel, Wedge, and Screw. .. Compound
Machines, or Kngines^ are innumerable. ^831 LAKDNKK
Hydros t. ii. 10 By this singular power of transmitting pres
sure, a fluid becomes, in the strictest sense of the term, a
machine. 1839 (1. BIRD Xat. rhilos. 60 By means of these
pimple machines it must not be supposed that we beget or
increase force. 1866 J)K. ARGYLL Reign Law ii. (ed. 4) 90
A man s arm is a machine,
6. 7"hcatr. [ = 1-. machina^\ A contrivance for the
production of stage-effects. Also in pi, stage-
machinery. Ohs. exc. in occasional allusion to the
ancient sta^e.
1658 Hist. Q. Christina 225 This play succeeded very
well, especially for tlie admirable beauty and fmenesse
of the machins. 1681 COTTON tt otid. Peak (ed. 4) 9 Like
a Machine which, when some god appears, We see de
scend upon our Theaters. 1687 SF.TILK Rcfl. Drydt-n
56 The Poet if he had thought on t, might have intro
duced her by a Machin. 1712-14 POPE Rapt- Lock iv.
46 Now lakes of liquid gold, Elysian scenes, And crystal
domes, and angels in machines. 1720 J)K FOK Duncan
Campbell (*%$$} 177 She .. descended into that room full of
company, as a miracle appearing in a machine from above.
1741 BETTERTON /: .v- -^inge \. 9 Adorned,. with all the
Machines and Decorations, the Skill of those Times could
afford, a 1845 HOOD I att.vhall vii, Time s ripe for the
Ballet, Like bees they all rally Before the machine! 1873
BROWNING Red Cott. w t.-caf 124 Forth steps the needy tailor
on the stage, Deity-like from dusk machine of fog.
7. Hence in literary use : A contrivance for the
sake of effect ; a supernatural agency or personage
introduced into a poem ; the interposition of one
of these.
1678 DRVDEN CEdipHS Epil. 10 Terror and pity this whole
poem sway ; The mightiest machines that can move a
play. 1693 Juvenal Ded. (1697) 13 His [Milton 1 *]
Heavenly Machines are many, and his Human Persons are
but two. 1700 Ftiblcs J ruf., Wks. ((ilobe) 498 Virgil
never made use of such machines, when he was moving
you to commiserate the death of Dido. 1705 ADDISON
Italy 425 The Apparition of Venus comes in very pro
perly . . for without such a Machine . . I can t see how the
Heroe could .. leave Neoptolemus triumphant. 1711
Sped. No. 351 r 5 The changing of the Trojan fleet
into Water-Nymphs . . is the most violent Machine of the
whole ./En eid. 1713 STICKLE Guardian No. 130^20, 1 come
now to consider the machines; a sort of beings that have
the outside and appearance of men, without being really
such. 1715 POPE fliadl. Pref. B 4 b, The Marvelous Fable
includes whatever is supernatural, and especially the Ma
chines of the Gods. 1716 LADY M. W. MONTAGU Let, to
Pope 14 Sept., The story of the opera ., gives opportunities
for a great variety of machines. 17*7 POPE, etc. Art of
Sinking 120 [Recipe] for the Machines; Take of deities
male and female, as many as you can use. 1756-83 J.
WARTON Ess. Pope (ed. 4) I. iv. 230 These machines are
vastly superior to the allegorical personages of lioileau and
Garth. 1765 H. WALPOLE Otranto (ed. 2) Pref., The actions,
sentiments, conversations, of the heroes and heroines of
ancient days were as unnatural as the machines employed to
put them in motion. 1774 WARTOS Hist. Ens. Poetry III.
xxiii. 83 It has nothing, except the machine ofthe chime, in
common with Fabyll s Ghoste. 1897 W. P. KER Epic y
Romance 36 The episodes of Circe, of the Sirens, and of
Polyphemus, are machines.
8. U. S. politics. The controlling organization of
a political party. Hence applied, with disparag
ing emphasis, to organizations of more or less
similar character in England.
1876 H. V. BOVNTON in N. Amcr. Rev. CXXIII. 327 In
a word he encountered tfie combinations inside politics,
the machine. 1884 L pool Mercury 18 Feb. 5/5 An election
which gives to Ix)rd Randolph Churchill the practical
control of the Conservative electioneering machine. 1888
HRVCE Amer. Commw. II. in. Ixvi. 498 The officials .. in
whose gift this patronage lies place it at the disposal of the
leaders ofthe Machine. Now there are three Machines in
New York ; two Democratic, because the Democratic party
..is divided into two factions,., and one Republican. 1890
Review of Rev. II. 602/1 His followers in Ireland, the men
of the machine, the members whom he nominated to their
constituencies, .. set about making noisy demonstrations in
Ins favour. 1892 Boston (Mass.) Jrnl. 29 Nov. 3/1 (heading)
The Machine Drops Senator Wm. S. McNary. 1901 N.
Atttfr. Rev. Feb. 255 The Nationalist Party .. are working
the machine with unflagging energy.
9. attrib, and Comb. a. simple attributive, as
(sense 4) machine-action^ -drill, -electricity^ -horse,
-room, -strap; (sense 4 d) machine-society ; (sense
8) machine-politician, -politics ; also machine-like
adj.; b. objective, as machine-breaking, -drawing,
-maker f -minder, -monger, -operator , -overseer,
8
-owner, -tender \ c. instrumental, with sense by or
with a machine , esp. in contradistinction to what
is done by hand, as machine-drilling, printing,
-st itching \ machine-closed, -cut, -divided, -driven,
-ginned, -made, -planed, -ruled, -sewed, -stitched,
-wf//i d, -wrought adjs.
1882 AY/, to He, Repr. Prcc. Met, U. .9. 593 The first of
these conditions .. is the strains of machine action. 1832
Miss MITFOKD Village Ser. v. ir Several men had been
i arraigned together for *machine-breaking. 1862 Catal.
i Internat. E.rhih. II. xxvii. 55 *Machine-closed uppers. 1897
; Daily INCH S 29 Mar. 8/7 A supply of large files . . to be
, hand cut, *machine cut, or partly hand and partly machine
1 cut. 1900 Ibid, 2 Nov. 9/1 Machine-cut tobacco is affected
adversely by the heat engendered. 1902 MARSHALL Metal
Tools 7 A *machine-divided steel rule. 1887 1). A. Low
Machine Draw. Pref., *Machine drawing is simply the
application ofthe principles of descriptive geometry to the
representation of machines. 1877 RAYMOND Statist. Mines
fy Mining 292 The company has also determined to use
machine drills in the mine. 1902 H cstin. Gaz, 13 Oct. 7/3
Fine dust given off during the ^machine-drilling operations.
1901 Daily ( 7mv/. 29 May 3/7 A * machine-driven vehicle
naturally needs restrictions that do not apply to horse-
driven vehicles. 18^3 MILL Logic in. ix. 2 (1856) I. 450
Common, or *machine electricity. 1883 Times 27 Aug.
, 9/6 Fine *machine-ginned Broach [cotton]. 1860 GEO.
ELIOT Mill on /7. i. viii, The depressed, unexpectant look
! of a "machine-horse. 1880 L. WALLACE Ben-Hur 117 The
"machine-like unity of the whole moving mass. 1858
GRKENKR Gunnery 431 Enfield "machine-made arms. 1899
Daily Nfivs 27 Nov. 3/1 Above the level of what are known
in America as machine-made plays \ 1813 Examiner
26 Apr. 262/1 B. Roberts, Pudsey, Yorkshire, Machine-
maker. 1858 SIMMONDS Diet. Trade, Machine-maker.*
a constructive builder, who designs or supplies machines . .
to order. 1835 URI-; rhilos. Mamtf. 213 From the hand-
openers the flax is carried to the heckling machines. Young
boys, called *machine-minders,..tend them. 1876 J. GOULD
Letterpn-ss Printer (1893) 130 The machine-minder must
examine every sheet for some time. 1840 GF.N. P. THOMPSON
j Exerc. (1842) V. 9 Everyman isa*machine-monger when the
I question is of himself. 1896 Indianapolis Tyfogr, Jrnl. 16
i Nov. 407 The man is a * machine-operator on a city daily.
1899 Daily A eivs 23 May TO 6 Letterpress machine overseer
; ..seeks permanency. 1817 CORHKTT ll ks. XXXII. 363 Vio-
i lences against * mat. nine owners. i888BKvcK A mer. Commit.
III. iv. Ixxix. 44 Committees are often formed in cities to
combat the Machine politicians in the interests of municipal
reform. 1893 Tintes 26 Apr. 9/5 Irishmen exhibit a faculty
for assimilating the baser elements in the "machine politics
MACHINERY.
Engineering Mag. XVI. 38 A pile of machine-shop scrap
containing 149 different tilings. 1861 \V. FAIRBAIRN- Ad
dress to Jlrit. Assoc. 64 It is to the exactitude and ac
curacy of our machine tools that our machinery of the
present time owes its smoothness of motion and certainty
of action. 1694 LLTTRELL UricfRcl. (1857) III. 342, 2 ma
chine vessells, wherein were lodged some 100 chests of
powder to tear up all before it. 1811 Self Instructor 587
work was. . "machine-ruled , instead of being free-handed.
1757 MRS. GRIFFITH Lett. Henry fy l- rances (1767) 1. 8 When
; I am confined to such *machine society . . I fancy I am got
into Powell s commonwealth. 1900 Daily News 19 May
6 5 White siik "machine-stitched in a pattern. 1899 Iln if.
28 Oct. 7/3 The coatbodice has "machine-stitching all round
the outlines. 1858 SIMMONDS Diet. Trade, * Machine-strap
maker, a manufacturer of leather and other connecting
bands. 1890 Spectator 8 Feb., The Emperor . . forgets the
"machine-tenders altogether. 1895 Daily News 16 Mar. 6/5
^Machine-welted work. 1867 W. KF.LKIN (title} A History of
, the "Machine- Wrought Hosiery and Lace Manufactures.
10. Special combs. : machine-bolt, a bolt with
.1 thread, and a square or hexagonal head (Knight
1884); machine-boy, a boy who attends to a
machine; ( machine-driver, tile-driver of a mail-
coach ; machine-gun, a mounted gun which is
\ mechanically loaded and fired, delivering a con
tinuous fire of projectiles ; machine-head, a
head for a double-bass or guitar, having worms
and pinions, instead of pegs, for tightening the
strings; machine-holder (see quot.) ; machine-
man, one who works a machine (esp. a printing-
machine) ; also, a manager of the political machine
(see 8), a wire-puller ; machine-ruler, a machine
for ruling lines on paper (Ogilvie, 1882); machine-
shop, a workshop for making or repairing machines
or parts of machines ; also attrib. machine-tool,
. a machine for cutting or shaping wood, metals, etc.,
i by means of a tool, esp. one designed for use in a
machine-shop; machine-twist U.S., a kind of silk
twist, made especially for the sewing-machine
(Knight Stippl. 1884^; f michine-vessel, a fire-
ship ; machine-whim (see quot.) ; machine-
work, f (a) poetic machinery (see sense 7) as
i represented in art ; (6) work done by a machine,
, as distinguished from that done by hand, esp. with
reference to printing.
1875 SOUTHWARD Diet. Tyfogr., * Machine-boy, a boy
engaged in the machine-room for laying-on and taking-off
the sheets. 1893 "Machine-driver [see i b]. 1884 KNIGHT
Diet. Aleck. Suppl., Machine Gun. 1890 W. J. GORDON
2 oundry 26 We may as well say something here about the
machine guns. 1844 G. DODD Textile Mamif. vii. 213 He
lets them [lace making machines] out at so much a day
to middlemen called "machine-holders . 1876 J. GOULD
Letterpress Printer (1893) 125 My remarks must be taken
as those of a workman, . . not as those of a "machine-man
proper. 1883 Nation 21 June 520/3 The Republican Ma
chine men are in possession of the regular party organiza
tion. 1890 Daily Nems 17 Feb. 3/3 For the last ten years
I have been employed as machine man at the London and
Tilbury Railway Works. 1897 Literature 13 Nov. 124/1 The
* machine-men of til* printing-houses of Edinburgh. 1901
Daily Chron. 10 Sept. 9/7 Pork and Beef Butcher, Young
man wants Situation as machineman. 1856 EMERSON Eng.
Traits, Wealth Wks. (Bohn) II. 70 Tis a. curious chapter
in modern history, the growth of the "machine-shop. 1898
Charnct. (1737) 1 1 1. 384 The separate ornaments, independent
both of figures and perspective ; such as the "machine-work
or divinitys in the sky.
Machine (niaf/ -n), v. Also 5-6 machyne.
[In early use a. I 1 , macliiiur, ad. L. machinan:
see MACHINATE v. In later use f. MACHINE rf.]
f 1. a. trans. To contrive, plot ; also, to resolve
t/int. b. intr. To plot, devise schemes (against
a person \ Obs.
1:1450 .S"/. Citthbert (Surtees) 523 Sho..machynd in hir
mynde for thy |>at it was best for hir to fly. 1456 SIR G.
HAVE La-.u Arms (S.T.S.) 64/6 The traytouris that had his
dede machynit had ordanyt [etc.]. 1484 CAXTON Curial 12
Somme shal machyne by somme moyen to deceyue the.
1530 PAI.SGR. 616/1 He hath not onely machyned agaynst
me to make me lese my good, but also he hath machyned
my dethe. 1679 GAVAN in Speeches Jesuits 7 As I never in
my life did machine, or contrive either the deposition or
death ofthe King.
2. trans. To form, make, or operate upon (e. g.
to cut, engrave, make, and esp. to print, to sew) by
means of a machine.
1878 SALA in Centl. Mag. May 565 Some of the.. plates
..seem to be. .machined. 1881 GREENER Cua 246 The work
is fitted into slots machined under the body of breech-
action. 1886 BESAST Chiltir. Gibeon 11. xxv, Making
shirts, machining men s coats [etc.]. 1892 Times 31 Dec. I2/J
A book put in type in America, and only machined by
them. 1896 Living Topi:s Cycl. (N. V.) II. 260, 5 [rifled
guns] were well advanced, and the parts for the remainder
were nearly all forged and some of them machined. 1901
Census Schedule. Instructions^ Sewing machinists should
name the article they machine as Boot Machinist.
3. To place (a tree) on the transplanting machine.
1827 STEUART Planter s G. (1828) 247 It is a material con
sideration so to machine the Tree, as that its lee-side
branches, .. should, if possible, be uppermost on the pole.
4. a. nonce-use, jig. To manage, work (a project,
clc.) like a machine, b. To furnish (a tale) with
the machinery of a plot.
1881 H. LABOUCHERK in Daily AYms 22 Mar. 6/3 The
paper was machined by your father. 1889 Academy i June
374/2 It is not, as a story, very cunningly machined.
1 5. intr. To appear, as a god, from a machine" ;
to serve the function of a poetic machine . 06s.
1697 [see MACHINING///, a.].
Hence Machi ned///. a.
1891 R. BuGiiANAN Coming Terror 140 Highly finished,
perfectly machined. 1891 Wheeling 25 Feb. 399 All sorts
>f lamps, bells, spanners, and machined parts. 1893 Daily
Xcivs 13 June 5/6 The mechanically machined amendments
not evoking any interest.
Machineel, -elle : see MANCHINEEL.
Macllineful (mafrnful). nonce-wd. [See
-KIT. 2.] As much as a machine will hold.
1890 K. BOLDREWOOD Miner s Right (1899) 66/a Enough
to complete a machinefu! of wash-dirt.
Macluner i majrnaa). [f. MACHINE sb. + -ER !.]
1. One who works a machine a. for transplanting
trees ; b. for sewing ; a sewing-machine.
1827 STEUART Planter t G. (1838) 246 Whom [KT. the planter]
I have ventured todenominate the Machiner. . . The Machiner
. .at once ascertains the side, upon which the Tree can be
best laid along the pole. 1888 Times 20 Sept. 7/4 Mr. M.
never knew a good machiner who would work for less than
six shillings a day.
2. A horse employed to draw a machine or
vehicle; a post-, stage-, coach-, or van-horse.
1835 SIR G. STEPHEN Adv. Search Horse xv. (1841) aio
Machiners, as they are called, that is, post-horses, or stage-
horses. 1854 KNIGHT Once ufon a Time I. 156 Hence
stage-coach horses were called Machiners . 1857 Mus-
CRAVE ntgr. into Dauphine" I. xiii. 203 The Poncheron
horse . . is . . the favourite machiner in this part of the
country. 1875 STONEHENGE Brit. Sports ii. m. i. 2.
518 The ordinary hunter ..comprehends every variety be
tween the one described above and the heavy machiner.
Machinery (maj7-neri). Also 8 maehiiiary.
[f. MACHIXK s6. * -ERV. Cf. F. machinerie]
1. Theatr. and literary, fa. Stage appliances
and contrivances. (Cf. MACHINE sl>. 6.) Obs. exc. as
in 2. b. The assemblage of machines (MA
CHINE sb. 7) employed in a poem ; supernatural
personages and incidents introduced in narrative
or dramatic poetry.
1687 WINSTANLEY Lives Pofts 216 Vying with the Opera s
of Italy.in the Pompof Scenes, Marchinry {sic] and Musical
performance. 1713 STEELE Englishman No. 52. 336 His
Machinary is not a Jargon of Heathenism and Christianity.
1714 POPE Rape. Lock Ded., The Machinery, Madam, is a
term invented by the Critics, to signify that part which the
Deities, Angels, or Da;mons, are made to act in a Poem.
1756-82 J. WARTON Ess. Pope (ed. 4) I. iv. 226 The insertion
of the machinery of the sylphs . . is one of the happiest
efforts of judgment and art. 1799 HAN. MORE Fern. Educ.
(ed. 4) I. 40 Those who most earnestly deny the immor
tality of the soul are most eager to introduce the machinery
MACHINING.
MACKENBOY.
Irish Hist, 242 The rules of these compositions permitted
the introduction of a certain amount of poetic machinery.
2. Machines, or the constituent parts of a machine,
taken collectively; the mechanism or works of
a machine or machines.
1731 in HAII.EV vol. II. 1763 A. DICKSON Treat. Agric,
(ed. 2) 219 The more machinery there is in any instal
ment, it is the more liable to be broken. 1776 ADAM
SMITH /F. N. i. xi. (1869) I. 256 In consequence of better
machinery . . a much smaller quantity of labour becomes
requisite. 1803 Med. Jrnl. IX. 291 The communication
is then formed and interrupted alternately by means of
machinery. 1872 YEATS Techn. Hist. Contni. 180 Lock-
making was undoubtedly the parent of much of our ma
chinery. 1878 JKVOSS Print* Pol. Keen. 73 Spinning
machinery, which can do an immense quantity of wort
compared with the number of hands employed.
b. transf. and_/5#-.
1770 Juniits Lett. xl. 206 note, Luttrell,. .for whom the
whole machinery is put in motion, becomes adjutant-general.
1788 GIBBON Decl. $ J \ 1. (1846) V. 12 The nice and artificial
machinery of the Greek and Roman republics. 1818 HALLAM
Mid. Ages (1872) I. 461 The terrible and odious machinery of
a police. 1855 MACAULAY//W/. Etig: xiy. III. 409 The whole
machinery of government was out of joint. 1859 DARWIN
Orig. Spt-c. iv. (1878) 65 She [Nature] can act on the whole
machinery of life. 1876 FREEMAN Norm. Cong. V. xxiv. 464
Nor does the machinery of the court seem to have been
greatly altered.
c. A system or a kind of machinery, lit. said Jig;
1849 MACAULAY Hist. Eng. Hi. I. 290 The beacons. .were
regarded rather as curious relics of ancient manners than as
parts of a machinery necessary to the safety of the state.
1864 Spectator 438 The County franchise, .is.. a machinery
for returning anybody the local peers choose to nominate.
i866CARLYi.E Remin. (1881) I. 138 Little .. sea villages, with
their .. rude innocent machineries.
3. attrib.
1887 Daily News 8 July 2/5 There is now . . a machinery
hall, an agricultural hall, and an armoury. 1898 Engineer
ing Mag; XVI. joo A machinery installation.. should be
one source of energy.
Machining (maf/ nirj), vbl* sb. [f. MACHINE
v. + -ING !.] The action of MACHINE v. in various
senses ; also attrib.
1560 ROLLAND Crt. Venus \\. 173 We Intend on vther
machyning, In Musicall Airt, and tliuers science. 1678 DRY-
DEN Kind Keeper Prol. 3 Now our machining lumber will
not sell, And you no longer care for Heaven or Hell. 1714
POPE Let. to Blount 27 Aug.,Wks. 1737 I. 140 The machin
ing part of poetry. 1827 bTKUART Planters G. (1828) 246
The Tree, being in readiness .. for removal to its new site,
the Machining of it (if I may be permitted the expression),
is a work deserving of .. particular attention. 1887 G. K.
SIMS Mnry Janes Aletn. 298 Many girls give up service . .
to work at shops and factories, and do machining. 1889
Athen&um 5 Oct. 453/2 The mistake .. of supposing that
anything will do for the sixpenny public old type, bad
paper, and slovenly machining. 1890 Nature n Sept., The
sole machining, .consisting iti the formation of the bore and
the drilling of the vent. 1891 Econ. Jrnl. I. 618 The ma
chining of trousers and waistcoats in London is performed
exclusively by women.
Machining (mafniirj), ///. a. [f. MACHINE
v. + -IN&2.] That machines; -f appearing, as a
god, from a machine ; serving the function of a
poetic machine .
1697 DRYDEN ALneid Ded. (a) 3 b, If there had not been
more Machining Persons than Humane in his Poem, a 1700
Ovid s Art of Love I. 120 The stage with rushes or with
leaves they strew d, No scenes in prospect, no machining god.
Machinist (majrnist). Also 8-9 erron. ma-
chinest. [orig. ad. Y. machinists) f. machine
but prob. re-formed on MACHINE sb. + -IST.]
1. One who invents, makes or controls machines
or machinery; an engineer.
1706 PHILLIPS (ed. Kersey), Machinist, an Inventer, or
Manager of Engines, a 1774 GOLDSM. Sun . E.vp. Philos.
(1776) II. 29 The machinist that directed the whole was at a
loss, till a countryman taught him to shorten the cords by
the affusion of water. 1788 in Titles Patents (1854) I. 302
A grant unto Andrew Meikle . . engineer and machinist, of
his new invented mill or machine for separating corn, .from
the straw. 1817 J. BRADBURY Trav. Amer. 311 Prohibit-
ing the emigration of manufacturers and machinists to the
United States. 1873 J. RICHARDS Wood-working Factories*
81 An operator of wood machinery should be a machinist.
Good operators are generally able to do ordinary repairs.
1895 Booth s Life $ Labour V. 86 The machinist s shop, for
planing, moulding, mortising, and turning, being now an
annexe of every large joinery works.
b. esp. with reference to the theatre : one who
constructs or manages the mechanical appliances
used for the production of scenic effects. Now rare.
"739 GIBBER ApoL (1756) II. 67 A manager is to direct
and oversee the painters, machinists, musicians, singers, and
dancers. 1751 Beau-philosopher 227 The Machinest of the
Opera and his Wife, who were her Relations. aiSooSTEF.vExs
Note on Macb., Plays Shafts. (1803) X. 324 Has the insuf
ficiency of machinists hitherto disgraced the imagery of the
poet? 1806-7 J- BKRESFORD Miseries Hum. /,*/<; (1826) v.
Concl., The accumulated crimes of author, composer, ma
chinist. 1837^ HALLAM Hist. Lit. I. i. iii. 107. 299 The
in which the poet ..was forced to follow the inspirations of
the machmest.
c. Jig. (Cf. MACHINE 4^.)
1799 G. WAKEFIELD in Mem. (1804) II. 409, [I] am no
political machinist, nor was ever occupied in., the fraudulent
intrigues of rival partisans.
2. One who works a machine, esp. a sewing-
machine.
VOL. VI.
1879 St. George s IIosp. Rep. IX. 577 The laundress, the
machinist, the signalman maybe persons who work hard on
scanty diet. 1888 Times 20 Sept. 7/4 A tailor s machinist.
1890 Anthony s Phoiogr. Bull. III. 349 Such .. hardly rank
as photographers they are machinists. 1901 Census Schc-
dult i Instructions^ Such terms as. . Machinist . . must not be
used alone. Sewing Machinists should name the article they
machine.
3. A painter who works mechanically and by rule.
c 1801 FusELi in Lect. Paint, v. (1848) 461 Though the lir.st
and greatest, Correggio was no more than a machinist. 1879
Kncycl. Brit, IX. 687/1 Kranceschini . . is reckoned among
those painters of the decline of ait to whom the general name
of * machinist * is applied.
4. C- r .S. a. An engine-room artificer or attendant.
1890 in Century Diit.
b. A machine politician (see MACHINE sb. 8).
1883 Nation 21 June 520/3 While the Machinists may be
willing to nominate good men , the Independents arc re
minded of the fact that [etc.]. 1884 GOLDW. SMI in in
Cont&np. Ret 1 . Sept. 320 The machine once fairly con
structed and installed in power, the country is in the hands
of the machinists. 1892 in iqthCent. Sept. 347 There
was a struggle between the thoroughly machinist ^ectioivjf
the party and the section le=s loyal to the machine.
Machinize (mnj>noiz), v. [f. MACHINE sh +*
-I/K.] trans. To make into a machine ; to reduce
to the form and semblance of a machine. Hence
Machiniza tion, the action or process of making
into a machine ; the result of the process.
1856 EMERSON Eng. Traits iii. 41 The traveller .. reads
quietly the Times newspaper, whirh, by its immense corre
spondence and reporting, seems to h;ive machinized the rest
of the world for his occasion. 1890 Jrnl. Ednc. i Aug. 423/2
[Their] admirable discipline and organization almost amount
to Machinization.
t MachillOUS, a. Obs. rare l . [f. MACHINE j^.
+ -ous. Cf. L. machinv$u$.\ Cunningly contrived,
1633 MARMION Fhte Companion v. ii, K 2 b, He . . stand in
his defence against all machinous Engines that shall bee
planted fur the Lattery of his wit and fortune,
Macliiuule (mce kini/71). [As if ad. L.
*mdchinnla t dim. of machina MACHINE sb. : see
-ULE. Cf. F. machiuule little machine.] A sur
veyor s instrument for obtaining a right angle.
In some mod. Diets.
Machivell, obs. form of MACHIAVEF..
II Macho (ma tjip). U. S. [Sp. macho mullet.]
The CaHfornian mullet (see quot.).
1882 JORDAN & GILEERT 1 ishes N. Amer. (Bulletin U. S.
Nat. Mus. no. 16) 403 Ahigil mexicanns Steindachner.
California Mullet; Macho .. Pacific coast.
Machomet, -an, etc. : see MAHOMET, -AN, etc.
Machopolyp (nwk^p^lip). Zool. Also -po
lype, [f. (Jr. /*XV fight + POLYP.] A zooid
modified to serve a defensive function. (See quots.)
1883 W. S. DALLAS [tr. Von Lendenfeld] in Ann. $ Mag.
Nat. f fist. Oct. 250 Hnmann explains the contents of the
nematophore as a modified polyp, for which he proposes the
designation machopolyp . 1888 KOLLESTON JACKSON
Forms Anita. Life (ed. 2) 758 The structures known as
nematophores, sarcotheca;, guard-polypes or macho-polyps
[sic] which are confined to the.. Plumularidae. // /<, In the
genus Aglaophenia. .. the machopolypes are usually dis
posed in a median and two lateral rows.
Machoun, obs. form of MASON.
Machoun(d, obs. form of MAHOUND.
Macht, obs. Sc. f. MIGHT sb. and v., MAUGH sb.
Machumetan, -1st: see MAHOMETAN, -IST.
-lliacliy, in actual use -ornachy (p imiki), repre
sents the ending -paxia, of certain Or. sbs. with
the general sense fighting, warfare , which are
derivatives of adjs. in -paxos with the general
sense that fights ; the root is that of paxfaOat
to fight, /xax 7 ? battle. Of the Eng. words with
this ending, some are adoptions of actual Or. words,
as logomachy ; others have been formed from Gr.
elements on Gr. analogies, as angehmachy ; the
ending has not "been employed in hybrid formations.
t Macia tlOU. Obs. [n. of action f. late L.
maciare^ f. macies (see next) : cf. EMACIATION.]
* A making lean (Bailey 1727 vol. II).
II Macies (mt~ si ( rz). Path. [L.] Emaciation.
1801 Med. Jrnl. V. 65 The leading circumstance in dia
betes is the macies. 1889 in Syd. Soc. Lex.
II Macigiio (matjTn y 0). Geol. [It. macigno.]
An Eocene sandstone from the Italian Alps.
1832 DE LA BECHE Gcol. Man. fed. 2) 325 It [brown sand
stone]. . is one of the wactgnos of the Italians.
Macilence (mte-silens). rare, [as if ad. L.
*tnaci?entia, f. macilentus MACILENT : cf. F. mad"
fence.] Thinness, leanness.
1852 Fraser s Mag. XLV. 31 A certain gentility of style
..derived from the excessive macilence of his face and
figure. 1889 Syd." Soc. Lex. t Macilence^ extreme thinness
of the whole or part of the body.
Macilency (mce silensi). Now rare. [See
prec. and -ENCY.] Leanness, lit. and _/?.
1632 SANDYS Ovid s Metam. xiv. Notes 484 His \sc. a
Heron s] vigilant feare, . . macilency, and pittiful screamings.
1633 T. ADAMS Exp. a f fieri. 6 These effects [of intemper
ance] are,.. 2. Macilency of grace. 1798 C. CROWTHEK in
Beddoes Contrih. Phys. fy Med. Knowl. (1799) 350 From a
state of extreme macilency [she] became obese. 1822 Blackto*
Mag. XII. 525 On recollecting the macilency of the Pari
sians, he justly inferred, that double the number of French
people might inhabit London.. without inconvenience.
Macilent (mavsilunt), a. Now rare. Also 6
macilente. [atl. L. macilent-us lean.] Lean,
shrivelled, thin ; a. in material sense.
1535 STEWART Crott. Scot. (1858) II. 512 With sic alum-
dance of exccidand swell, His cumlie cors. . lenu wes maid,
and macilent. 1607 TorsELL Foia-f. Beasts (1658) 181 If
they [goats] be fat, they are lesse venereous then being mnci-
lent or lean. 1647 LILLY Chr. Astrot. clxxvi. 747 Oilier
Significators represent a body somewhat dry, macilent,
erect and straight. 1683 W. HARRIS Pharmacologia xiv.
yCo By reason of the exanguious macilent condition of the
Junctures after Feavers. 175^ in JOHNSON. 1865 Reader
28 Jan. 93/2 George I. seated at supper with the tall, maci
lent, and ill-favoured Duchess of Kendal standing bolt up-
, right behind him. 1871 M. COLLINS Inn Strange Mtttings
i 4 Not Mephistophiles is macilenter Than the man.
b. jig. Of verses : Jejune, poor.
1624 Hi 1 . MOUNTAGU Gag% 252 That jejune and macilent
conceit of Zwin^lius. 1658 J. R. tr. Meitjfefs Theat. In-
sfds 898 Halm : concerning wliich Macer sang these ma
cilent verses. 1702 J. HOWE Liv. Temple \\. xi. \Vks. 1724
I. 240 So copious an effusion of the Holy Spirit, as will. .
1 make it spring up, out of its macilent wither d State, into
its primitive Liveliness and Beauty.
Macintosh : see MACKINTOSH.
Macis : obs. form of MACE sb*
t Alack sb.l Obs. Some game nt cards.
1548 FORREST Pleas. Poesye 221 At ale howse too sitt,
at mack or at mail, isgz CHETTI.E Kind-Harts Dr. F,
Macke, Maw, Ruffe, Noddy, and Trumpe. 1603 WAKNKK
Ail . l .ng. ix. xlvi. 217 Hence arrant Pit-acheix, humming
out a common. place or two, With bad, ill, naught, Pope,
pots, play, mack, keeping of fowle adoe.
Mack (msek) sb.- Obs. cxc. dial. Also 6 meke,
9 macks. [An unmeaning word, suggested either
by by Jllary* or by by the Mass (see MASS
5^.1). Cf. by the matte (Udall Roister D. IV. vii.
i 1 18), also MACKINS and dial, ftit^s. ] In the phrase
, By (///i?) mack! (also simply mack! as qunsi-; A),
an exclamatory form of asseveration.
c 1560 ^Iisogomts iv. i. 55 (Brandt) Bith intke, Isbell, 1598
B. JONSON Ev. Man in Hum. m. iv, Humour? mack,
I thinke it be so, indeed. 1599 Sir John OlthastU (1600)
04, Now by the macke, a prettie wench indeed. 1638
I WHITING Hist. Altino 130 Is not my daughter Maudge as
fine a mayd, And yet, by mack, you see she troules the
j bowle. 1664 COTTON Siarron. i. 105 By the Mack.
t Mack sb$ Obs. Variant of MAC *. Used con
temptuously for : A Celtic Irishman. Also attrib.
[1396 SPENSKR State Irel. Wks. (Globe ed.) 677/1 The Oes
. and Macks, which the heads of the septs have taken to theyr
| names.] 1617 MORVSON Itin. \\. 138, 1 cannot dissemble how
j confident I am, to beate these Spanish Dons, as well as
i euer I did our Irish Macks and Oes. 1681 LUTTRELL Brief
, Rel. (1857) I. gi Another of these Mack Irish papists has
i sworn that [etc.], c 1688 New Let any iii. in Third Collect.
i Poems 8/1 Who s Rid, and Impos d on, by many a score Of
Priests, Macks, and Footmen, his Q. and his Wh .
Mack (meek), sb.^- slang. Also mac. [Short
| for MACKEREL-.] A pander.
1887 W. E. HENLEY Villon j Straight Tip ii. (F.), Fiddle,
1 or fence, or mace, or mack. 1894 STEAD If Christ came to
Chicago 372 The procurers, the souteneurs and the macs .
t Mack, a. Also 5 make, 5, 9 mak. [a. ON.
mak-r (found in compar. only). Cf. MACKLY adv.,
and dial, mackerly, mackly adj., mack-like, macky
seemly, etc.] a. Apt, convenient, b. Neat, tidy.
c 1440 Promp. Parv. 321/1 Make, or fyr, and mete (MS.
K. mak, fyt, or esy), a/>tns, conveniens. 1825-80 JAMIESON,
Macky jnak, neat, tidy ; Roxb.
Mack: see BLACK-MACK. Mack, obs. f. MAKE.
Mackabaw, variant of MACCOBOV.
t Mackabroin. Obs. rare - . [Derived from
macabree : see MACABRE.] An old hag.
1546 J. HEYWOOD Prov. (1867) 6r Such an olde witche,
suche a mackabroyne, As euermore like a hog hangeth the
groyne, On hir busbande, except he be hir slaue.
t Mackallow. Sc. Obs. Also 7 mac(fc)helve )
8 macalive, [Gael, macaladh fostering.] Some
thing handed over to a foster-parent along with a
child for the benefit of the latter. Also attrib.
1580 in Black Bk. Taymonth, etc. (Bannatyne Club) 224
The said father and foster father giving between them of
makhelve guddis in donation to the said bairn at Beltane
thereafter the value of two hundred merks ofky [etc.]. 1671
Contract in Proc. Soc, Ant. Scot. XXX. (1896) 22 The
makhelve is 9 ky. 1678 Ibid. 20 Whilk wholl mackallow
goods.. the said Duncan and Margret oblidges them.. to
gress and pastur and bird to the behoofe of thersaid foster.
1775 JOHNSON Western 1st, Wks. X. 484 These beasts are
considered as a portion and called Macalive Cattle.
Mackar, obs. Sc. form of MAKER.
Mackarel(l, variant of MACKEREL!.
Mackaroon : see MACAROON.
Mackassin, obs. form of MOCASSIN.
Mackaw : see MACAW.
t Ma Ckeler. rare" 1 , [ad. Du. makelaar, f.
makelen to negotiate. Cf. MACKLE z\ 2 ] A broker.
1682 SCARLETT Exchanges 9 Exchange is concluded, either
by the Mackelers or Brogers, alone betwixt themselves, or
by bringing the parties face to face.
t Mackeleredge. Obs. rare- 1 , [ad. Du.
makelarij, f. makelaar MACKELER.] Brokerage.
1682 SCARLETT Exchanges 177 The Factor. . must place his
Principal to account Courtagie and Mackeleridge.
tMackenboy. Obs. Also 7 mackenbory,
mackinboy, makimboy, 7-9 makinboy. [a.
Irish mcaciin bitidhe (an t-skibhe) yellow root
68
MACKEREL.
(of the mountain) .] An Irish spurge (Euphorbia
//*fc/v/a)said to have powerful purgative properties.
1651 Hartlifrs Lcgacie (ed. 2) App., Interrogatory, Mac-
camboy. Whether there be such a tiling at all, that this
herb .should purge the body meerly by external touch, or
whether it be a fable, [etc.] ? 1670 KAY Catal. Plant. Angliz
299 Tithyinalits Hibernians, Makinboy. 1672 PKTTV Pol.
Anat. (1691) in What is said of the Herb Mackenbory
is fabulous. 1678 PHILLIPS, Mnckenbty, or Makimb^y^ a kind
of Spurge with a knotty Root, growing naturally in Ireland,
which being but carried about one, cnuseth the party to
go often to stool. 1687 ASHK in Phil. Trans. XX. 294
The famous Irish Herb called Mackenboy. 1816-20 T.
GREEN Univ. Herbal I. 543 Euphorbia Hibernica, Irish
Spurge.. .Native of Ireland. .where it is known by the name
mmftJtfftity,
Mackerel * (mx karel). Forms : 3-6 mak
erel 1, 5 makerelle, makyrelle, 4-7 niacrel 1,
makrel ^1, 5 macrelle, 6 macquerell, 7 ma-
querel, 7-8 rnacriU,!, maycril, 6-S mackrell,
7-9 mackrel, 4-9 mackerell, 7-9 mackarel, 8
mackarell, 7- mackerel, [a. OK. makerel (F.
tnaquereait} of unknown origin.]
1. A well-known sea- fish, Scomber scomber ^ much
used for food, that approaches the shore in shoals
in summer-time for the purpose of spawning.
c 1300 ffavelok 758 Kelitig he tok, and uiinberel, Hering,
and be makerel. 11377 Abingdon Ace. (Camden) 38 In
maksrell, xxxiiji . < 1425 I oc. in Wr.-Wiilcker 642/2 Hie
tttt garns t makyrelle. <ri46oj. RUSSELL /> . A wr/wrt ssSMer-
lynge, makerelle. 1530 PALSGR. 241/2 Macquerell a fysshe,
macqncrel. lyn^Tut&JULlfltsb. xii. (1878)28 When Mackrell
ceaseth from the Seas, John IJaptist brings grassebeafe and
pease. 1601 CHESTKK Lm>e $ Mart., Dialogue l.vxix,
Sommer lulling Mackrell. 1623 Mini .1.1 i ON & ROWLKV
Sf. Gipsy in. ii, Bad fortunes are like mackerel at mid
summer, a 1658 CLEVELAND Poor Ca~-alicr 51 Thou shalt
. . liait Fishes Hooks to couzen Mackrels Lips. 1704 Swu r
T. Tub Conclus.f A book that misses its tide, shall be ,
neglected . .like m&ckarel a week after the season. 1741
Compl. Fain. -Pie ce i. iii. 214 Slit your Mackrel in hahes,
take out the Roes, gut and clean them. 1789 MKS. PIO/ZI
Journ, I ranee 1 . 2 Shoals of maycril. 1870 YEATS Xaf. Hist,
Comm. 321 Mackerel will bite at almost any bait.
b. In proverbs and proverbial expressions. j
1760 KOOTE Minor \. Wks. 1799 I. 238 You can be secret :
as well as serviceable? . . Mute as a mackrel. 1819 Metro
polis III. 154 We were as mute as mackarel for exactly
seven minutes and a half. 1890 HALL CAINK Bondman \\.
xiii, Was he throwing a sprat to catch a mackerel ? .
2. Applied with qualifying word to other fishes. :
^ Great mackerel, Vthe tunny. Spanish mackerel ,
-f-(a) the tunny, () in England the Scomber c olias y j
(r) in U. S. the Scomberotnents macitlatus. Sec :
also HORSE-MACKEREL.
0167* WILLUGHBY Icthyogr. (1686) Tab. M. i Thynmts \
sire Thunnns Gesn. Spanish Mackerel. 1709 DAMPIKK
t oy. (1729) III. i. 414 The Great Mackarell is 7 root long.
1831 COUCH in Mag. Xat. Hist. V. 22 Spanish Mackarel :
(^ combe rmaculat us). 1880 GUNTHFR Fishes 457 S\iombcr\ .
colias . . often called Spanish Mackerel.
3. Angling. Short for mackerel-fly.
1799 G. SMITH Laboratory II. 311, i. Mackarel. Dubbing,
of light brown camel s hair. 1864 Intell. Observ. VI. 152
A tly known to anglers as the mackerel.
4. attrib. and Comb.^ as mackerel-catcher t -fishery, \
-fleet, -gaff, -smack ; f mackerel-back sb. (see
quot. a 1700) ; mackerel-back, -backed adjs. t \
-f (a) slang , long-backed ; (f) said of clouds, sky : see I
mackerel-sky ; mackerel-bait, a fisherman s name !
for jelly-fish (Cent. Dict.}\ mackerel-bird, local
name for the wryneck and the young kittiwake (see ,
quots.) ; mackerel-boat, a boat for mackerel-fish
ing ; a stout clinch-worked vessel, with a large fore- i
sail, spritsail, and mizen* (Smyth t $Y7*70/.r \Vord-bk.\\ j
mackerel-bob, a four-pointed fish-jig, for catching j
mackerel; mackerel-breeze, a breeze that nifties j
the water, so as to favour the catching of mackerel |
(cf. mackerel-gale} ; hence mackerel-breezy a. ; ;
mackerel-clouds (see mackerel-sky] ; mackerel- \
cook, a local name for the Manx Shearwater |
(Newton) ; mackerel-cry, the hawker s cry of j
* new mackerel ; mackerel-fly Angling, a species i
of May-fly, also an artificial fly imitating this;
mackerel-gale, a strong breeze such as mackerel |
are best caught in ; mackerel-guide, a local name |
for the gar-fish; mackerel-gull, a name in U.S.
for the tern ; mackerel-midge, the young of the i
rockling (Motella] (Giinther) ; t mackerel-mint,
common mint {Mentha viridis} ; mackerel-pike,
any fish of the genus Scombresocidx ; a saury \Cent.
Dict.}\ mackerel-plough, a knife used for creas
ing the sides of lean mackerel in order to improve
their appearance (Knight Diet. Aleck. 1884) ;
mackerel scad, an American fish, Decaptents
macarellus ; mackerel - scout = mackerel- guide ;
mackerel-shark, a name for the porbeagle ; mack
erel-sky, a sky dappled with small white fleecy
clouds (cirro-cumulus) ; mackerel-sture, a north-
em name for the tunny.
a 1700 B. E. Diet. Cant. Crew, *Mackarel-back> a very
tall, lank Person. 1844 H. STEPHENS Bk. of Farm I. 249 At
other times it is .. mottled like a mackerel s back, when it
is called the mackereLback sky . \W& Pall Mall G. 22 Sept.
i/a In some places ihe clouds were what we sailors call mack
10
erel back , 1785 GROSE Diet. I nlg. Tongue, *J\
backed, long backed. 1865 Intell. Observ. VIII. 257 Cirrt-
cunnilus, or a mackerel-backed sky. 1879 CECIL SMITH
Birds of Guernsey 94 The Wryneck .. arriving ,. about
the same time as the mackerel, wherefore it has al*o ob
tained the local name of r Mackerel llird . 1882-4 Y A u-
KELL Brit. Birds (ed. 4) III. 654 Mr. Cordeaux_says that
the Flamborough fishermen call the young Kitti wakes
Mackerel-birds , because they usually appear at sea with
their parents iu August when the fish are approaching the
coast. 1768 Ann. Reg. 120 A premium, .for encouraging the
*mackerel-boats to bring their fish to market. 1883 Fisheries
I .xhib. Catal. 195 * Mackerel bob formerly used by New
Kngland fishermen for the capture of mackerel without the use
of bait. 1751 S.MUU,I;IT i er. Pic. (1779) II. xiv. 209 They
tacked to and fro in the river under the impulse of a ^mackerel
breeze. 18431.1-: Fi-:vi<K/-//t Trai . Phys. III. m.i. 89 It was
blowing a mackarel breeze only. 1834 R. M.L DIE Brit. Birds
(1841) I. 2 It is one of those *mackerel- breezy days on which
the surface of the water just dances and dimples. 1614 A ^ r .
way toiuealth\\\ llarl. Misc. (Malhj 111. 244 The fishernien-
mackaretcatchen. 1830 N. S. WHEATOX Jrnl. 510 *Mack-
arel clouds, .are hung around the horizon. 1772 RUTTY Nat*
J/ist. Co. Dublin I. 329 Ihe *Mackarel-Cock. .a bird of pas
sage coming t> us in June and July, about the time of the
Mackarels. , . It is commonly as big as a Cormorant [etc.].
,1714 (iAV Trivia n. 310 Kv n Sundays are prophan d by
"Mackrell Cries. 1883 HTXLEY Addr. Fishery Congress 18
June 16, I believe then that the .. mackerel-fishery, and
probably all the great sea-fisheries, are inexhaustible. 1894
HAI.I. CAINK Manxman 425 The mackerel tleet were leaving
for Kinsale. 1829 Glwcr s Hist. Derby \. 177 Lesser
hackle fly, mackerel fly [etc.]. 1883 Fisheries Exhib.
Catal. 195 *Mackerel gaff. . used by New Kngland fisher
men. 1577-87 HAKKISON F.nglandi. x. in Holinshcd \. 45/1
Scarse comparable to the *makerell gale. 1687 DHYDEN
Hind fy P. in. 456 The wind was fair, but blew a mackrel
gale. 1769 PENNANT /.ool. III. 222 This fish [mackrel] is
easily taken by a bait, but the best time is during a fresh
;ale of wind, which is thence called a mackrel gale. 1835
ENYNS Man. Brit. Vert. Anitn, 419 Belone^ vulgaris...
rom its usually preceding the Mackerel, is sometimes
called the Mackerel-Guide. 1796 NEMMCH Polygl.-Le.r.
Nat. Hist. v. 820 *Mackarel gull Lams ridilttndiis. 1883
Century Mag. Sept. 653/1 Among the most common birds
are the. .tern or mackerell-gull. 1832 COUCH in Mag.
A at. Hist. V. 16 It is the "mackerel midge of our fishermen,
to whom it is well known. 1860 GOSSE Rom. Nat. Hist.
149 The mackerel -midge . . never surpasses an inch and a
quarter m length. 1597 GERARDE Herbal \\. ccxv. 553 The
third [Mint] is called . . in English Speare Mint, . , Urowne
Mint, and *Macrell Mint. 1880-4 * DAY Brit. Fishes II.
148 In Ireland horn-eel (Belfast Bay) ; * mackerel-scout
(Strangford Lough). iGSgwottUDGiSysttAfnc. (1681) 295
In a fair day, if the sky seem to be dapled with white Clouds,
(which they usually term a *Mackarel-skyi it usually pre
dicts Rain. 1883 R. H. SCOTT Ktem. MeteoroL 126 Small
detached rounded masses [of cloud].. like the markings of
a mackerel, whence the name mackerel sky . 1697 Land.
Gaz. No. 3295/3 An open Pinnace, .came into the Downes,
.. put on lioard a * Mackrel Smack, and carried away the
Master. 1771 BAHKINGTON in Phil. Trans. LXII. 310 not?,
The tunny fish [are caught] on the coast of Argyleshire, . .
where they are called mackiel sture.
t Ma ckerel -. Obs. Forms : 5-6 makerel(l,
makrel(l t 5-7 ma(c)querel, 7 maquerell^e,
mackarel(l, -erel(le, macrell ; also in quasi-
Italian form maquerel(l)a. [ad. OF. maqnerel
(F. Mftqitercan, maqnerelle] of unknown origin ;
possibly the same word as MACKEREL!; some
have conjectured that it is from Du. makelaar
broker.] One who ministers to sexual debauchery ;
a bawd, pimp, procurer or procuress.
14*6 LYDG. DeGnil. Pilgr. 13478 Glotonye . Yiffthow me
calle . . Lyk as I am, A Bocneresse, Or in flVench . . I am call yd
a Makerel, Whos offyce..Ys in ynglysshe bauderye. 1483
CAXTON Cetto B vij, Nyghe hys hows dwellyd a maquerel or
bawde. 1513 DOUGLAS Aineis iv. Prol. 192 Sic poyd makrellis
for Lucifer beneleche. 1585 J AS. I Kss. /Vf$/>(Arb.) 27, 1 no
wais can, vnwet my cheekes, beholde My sisters made by
Frenchemen macquerelsolde. rti6ooMoNTGOMERiE^/ . Ixx.
8 Quhy maks thou makrels of the modest Muses, a 1613 SIR
T. OVERBURY A IVifii etc. (1638) 142 A Maquerela.in plaine
English, a liawde. 1630 J. TAYLOR (Water P.) Gt. Eater
Kent Wks. i. 143/1 Some get their lining, .by tayles.as Ma-
querellaes, Concubines, Curtezanes [etc.]. ^1645 HOWELL
/-*//. n. xxiv, The Pander did his Office, but brought him
a Citizen clad in Damoisells apparell, so she and her Ma-
?uerell were paid accordingly. 1658 in PHILLIPS, a 1700 in
J. E. Diet. Cant. Crew.
t Mackerelage. Obs. In 7 maquorelage.
[a. F. inaqnerelage ) f. *mat]iterel, maqtiereait : see
prec,] The services of a bawd or pander.
1603 FLORIO Montaigne n. vii. (1632) 211.
Mackereler (mie-kerebi). [f. MACKERELI +
-ER 1 .] a. One who goes mackerel-fishing, b. A
boat used in mackerel-fishing.
1883 Chamb. Jrnl. 272 Here is a model of that vast net
used by the mackereler. 1886 Century Mag. XXX II. 824
The mackerelers do not keep together so much as formerly.
Mackereling (maj-kcrelin), vbl. sb. [f. MACK-
EUEL 1 + -ING^.] Fishing for mackerel.
1887 GOODS, etc. Fisheries of U. S. v. II. 604 Men who go
mackerel ing.
Mackeroon, variant of MACAROON.
Mackinaw (m3e-kin). The name (also written
Mackinac] of an island in the strait between Lakes
Huron and Michigan ; occurring in the following j
collocations. Mackinaw blanket, also simply ;
Mackinaw, a thick blanket, such as used to ;
be distributed to the Indians of the North-west i
by the U.S. government. Mackinaw (boat), a :
large flat-bottomed sharp-ended boat, used on the I
MACKNINNY.
i Great Lakes. Mackinaw trout, the lake-trout
(see THOUT).
1841 CATLIN M Aaier. Ind. (1844) I. x. 73 A mackinaw-
boat, capable of carrying 50 or 100 casks. 1851 MAYNK Run
^Vrt// Hunt. iii. 22 My Mackinaw . . makes my bed by
night and my great coat on other occasions. 1876 G. B.
(.IOODK Anim. Kcsonrccs L .S.^i Lure-tish used in taking
Mackinaw trout. 1901 J.flngin. Mag. Jan. 218 Sedate family
boats with three pairs of oars, mackinaws with white sails
light in the fresh breeze.
Mackinboy, variant of MACKENBOY Obs.
Mackiiis (m.-c-kinzl. Obs. exc. dial. Also 6
meckiuse.7makin(gX7-8mackiugs,Smaakins,
9 dial, macklins, makkers, etc. : see E. D. D.
[Formed as MACK a with suffix -KIN frequent in
similar words.] Used in the asseverative exclama
tion By (tlii mackins. (Cf. MACK rf.)
c 1560 Misflgoiias lit. iii. 73 (Brandl.l liith meckinse. 1605
l.oud. Prodigal n. ii. C, A by the mackins. good syr Lance
lot. I6S4GAVION Pitas. A n/fs HI. ii. 75 Twas well thought
on, by the mackins. 1694 ECHARD riaittus 12 Ky the
Mackins, 1 believe Phebus has been playing the Good- Fellow.
Mackintosh (mse-kmtef . Also macintosh.
1. The name of Charles Macintosh (1766-1843),
applied attrib. to designate garments made of the
waterproof material invented by him (patent no.
4804, 17 June 1823), consisting of two or more
layers of cloth cemented together with india-rubber.
Now viewed as an attributive use of 3, and written
with small initial.
1836 Murray s Handbk. A". Germ. p. xx, A Mackintosh
cloak is almost indispensable. 1849 Brit. Q. Rev. Feb. 5
Old port, tender mutton and Mackintosh capes are excellent
things, no doubt. 1853 KEADK Chr. Johnstone 227 A
fisherman s long mackintosh coat. 1859 \\ . COLLINS Q. of
Hearts (1875) 39 Jessie put on my mackintosh cloak.
2. Short tor Mackintosh cloak, coat, etc. Also
CotMb. t as mackintosh-maker.
1836 KKITH Let. 18 Oct. in Antobh s . (1888) III. 61, I like
the mackintosh very much. 1840 LONGF. in /,; / (1891) I.
365 Sumner striding down Hancock Street in his white
mackintosh* 1842 BAKRAM Iitgol. Ltg. t Misautv. Margate
xiv, 1 could not see my Macintosh . . Nor yet my best white
beaver hat. 1851 Ilhtstr. Lond. A t ws 5 Aug. (1854) 119/1
Macintosh-maker. 1871 CARLVLE in Mrs. Carlyle s Lett, I.
141 Wrapt in an old dressing-gown with mackintosh buttoned
round it. 1900 (> /* *T-. July 56 The bodies of officers having
been buried in mackintoshes had not so disappeared.
3. The material of which Mackintosh garments
are made; now applied to any cloth made water
proof by a coating of india-rubber. Also attrih.
1880 MAcCoKMAC Antisept. Surg. 170 The mackintosh
should be dipped, shortly before use, in carbolic solution.
1889 Lancet 27 Apr. 830/1 The bed is covered with a mack-
into>h sheet. 1896 Alltrulfs Srs/. Med. I. 429 If necessary,
a square of mackintosh is placed under the draw-sheet. 1899
Ibid. VIII. 579 India-rubber or mackintosh coverings are
certainly effectual.
Mackle, made (mark l), sb. Printing, [ad.
F. macitle t ad. L. macula spot. Cf. G. makel spot,
stain.] A blur in printing ; a doubling of the im
pression ; also, a blurred sheet. (Cf. MACULE j.)
1706 PHILLIPS (ed. Kersey), Maculatvre^ or Made, a waste
Sheet of printed Paper. 18x5 HANSARD Typografhia 928
MackU i when part of the impression on a page appears
double, owing to the platten s dragging on the friskei. 1871
A mer. Encycl. Print ing (&&. Ringwalt) s.v., If the frame of the
tympan rubs against the platen, it will cause a slur or mackle.
1888 JAI OBI Printers I ocab., Maikle } a printed sheet with
a slurred appearance.
Mackle, made (rme-k 1), z.l Printing, [f.
MACKLE j/ .] a. trans. To blur, spot, or spoil
(a sheet of paper) ; also (now usually) to print
(a page) blurred or double, b. intr. Of the paper :
To become blurred or spoiled. i^Cf. MACULE v.)
Hence Maxskled ///. ., Ma ckliug vbl. sb.
1594 K. ASHI.KY tr. Lays U~ Roy 22 On a double tympan
or parchmiu (hailing a wollen cloth betwixt them) and a
moyst linnen cloth to keepe the leafe from mackling. 1714
HAILEV, Mackled^ blotted or daub d in Printing. 1867 I-KY
Play ing-Card Terms in Philol. Soc. Trans. 56 T<> i\Iackle t
To Module, v. a. To spot, stain, soil ; to set off" newly
printed or painted work. Modeled, adj. Spotted, stained,
soiled. Maklings, Mackling-pattr, Mncklin^^hfets^ soil
ing-paper; sheet of paper put between printed sheets of
playing-cards, to prevent rubbing, setting-off, and soiling.
Ma ckle, v>% Ofr$ n [ad. Du. tnakelenlo
offer for sale.] intr. * To sell weavers goods
to shop-keepers (Bailey 1724).
Hence t Ma " ckler > a seller of weavers goods
(Bailey 1731 vol. II).
Mackless, variant of MAKELESS a. 1 and a .
t Ma ckly, adv. Obs. In 5-6 makly. [f. MACK
a. f -LY -.] Evenly, aptly, easily.
c 1440 Promp. Pan . 322/2 Makly, or esyly, facilittr
(P. apte). 1513 DofGLAs sKneis v. xiv. 32 The windis
blawis full evin and rycht makly.
t Macknrnny. Obs. rare-*, [a. It. mac-
chinhte, pi. dim. of macchina MACHINK sb^\ ?A
puppet-show.
a 1734 NORTH Exam. in. viii. 12 11740) 590 He .. could
. .represent emblematically the Downfall of Majesty ; as in
his Raree-Show and Mackninny.
Mackrel, -ell, obs. forms of MACKKHEL,
MACLE.
Macle (mrc-k l). See also MASCLE. [a. F. I
mnclc, ad. L. macula spot, mesh.]
1. Cryst. A hemitropic or twin crystal. Also
n/trili. [AfterRomedeL Isle suseofF.>(Z</^,i"S3.]
1801 De Bonrnon s Ace. certain Minerals in / ////. Trans.
XCI. 185 Whence results a kind of made, the formofwhich
is a rhomboidal tetraedral prism. 1829 Nat. Philos., Polaris.
I.ifht xvi. 60 (U. K. S.) The irregularities of crystallisation,
which are known by the name of Macle, or Hcmitropc forms. |
1860 MAIRV Phys. Gcog. Sea ix. 442 Crystals of ice, like
macles of snow, were observed to form near the bottom.
1883 -)// Year Round 17 Nov. 535 A diamond at last, of
made shape, weighing some twenty carats !
2. Min. (See quot. 1865.)
1839 URE Diet. Arts, Macle, K the name of certain
diagonal black spots in minerals, like the ace of diamonds in
cards. (11852 MACI;M,UVRAY .\ at. Hist. life Side (1855)
454 Orthoclase .. forms large macles in Rubislaw quarries,
near Aberdeen. 1863 WATTS Diet. Chew., Macle is the
name given to certain spots in minerals of a deeper hue
than the rest; sometimes proceeding from difference of
aggregation, sometimes from the presence of a foreign
substance : clay-slate, for example, may be macled with
iron pyrites. 1872 PAGK A^dv. Tc.tt-Bk. Gcol. vii. 118 Fel
spar with large macles of mica.
3. =CHIASTOLITE.
[1821 JAMESON Man. Mineral. 318 Chiastolite, Macle,
Ilaiiy.] 1821 MAWE Catat. Minerals (ed. 4) 99 Chiastolite
Macle, is of a yellowish white colour. 1822 CI.KAVKI.AND
Mineral. <y Gcol. 1. 427 The term Macle, as the name of
a distinct species, applies to the whitish prisms only.
1862 DANA Man. Geol. 60. 58 [Andalnsite] often having
the interior tesselated with black, in which case it is usually
called made or chiastolite. 1896 CHESTER Diet. Min.,
Macle, a syn. of chiastolite, alluding particularly to the
black centre which a crystal often shows when cut trans
versely, similar to the mascle of heraldry.
4. Her. -MASCLE.
1727-41 CHAMBERS Cycl., Mascle, or Macle. 1818-40
UKRKY Emycl. Her. I, .Ifaclfs or Mashes. These terms
occur in ancient books of armory, meaning the same a>
Mascles. 1847 Gloss. Heraldry, Macle, see Mascle.
Macle, Printing: see MACKLK.
Macled (mark ld), ppl. a. Also maokled.
[f. MACLE + -ED.] a. Of a crystal : Hemitropic.
b. Marked like chiastolite (Webster Suppl. 1880).
c. Her. = MASCLED (Webster 1897).
1822 CLEAVELAND Mineral, f, Gcol.ll. 793 Macled Crystal,
a hemitrope crystal is sometimes thus called. 1x1852 MAC-
C.ILLIVKAY Nat. Hist. Dee Side. (1855) 455 Garnet . . In pen
tagonal dodecahedrons, single or macled. 1858 MAI:HV ,
Phys. Geog. Sen xiii. 761 Organisms as delicate as the
macled frost. 1862 G. P. SCROPE / olcatu s 33 note. The
crystals being, .manyof them mackled. 1865 [see MACLE 2\.
MacluT 6 ite. Min. [NamedafterXV.Maclure,
U. S. geologist : sec -ITK.J A name independently
proposed in 1822 for two different minerals, now
identified respectively with augite and chondrodite.
1822 NUTTALL in Awer. Jrnl. Sci. V. 246 Maclurite. 1822
SKVBERT ibid. 344 Maclurcite. 1822 CLEAVELAND Mineral.
f,Geal. 11.763.
Macmrllanite. [Named after John Mac-
millan (died 1 753), the founder of the body : see
-ITE.] A member of the body known as the
Reformed Presbyterian Church of Scotland.
1799 Statist. Ace. Seat/. XXI. Index I, Macmillanitcs.
1818 SCOTT llrt. Midi, xvii, I only meant to say that you
were a Cameronian, or MacMillanite.
Macock, var. MAYCOCK, kind of pumpkin.
Macomet, -it(e, -yt(e, obs. ff. MAHOMET.
Macon, obs. form of MAHOUXU, MASON*.
Maconite (mt ^k^nsit). Min. [f. Macoit name
of a county in Georgia, U. S. A. : see -ITE.] A
hydrous silicate of aluminium, iron and magnesium.
1873 F. A. GENTH in Proc. Amcr. Philos. Soc. XIII. 396
Maconite, (a new species [of corundum]).
Macoute, variant of MACUTE.
Macquerel(l, obs. form of MACKEREL.
II Macquignoii. Obs. [F. maquigiton. l A
horse-dealer.
1798 CHAKLOTTE SMITH Yng. Philos. III. 126 Lord who?
said the macquignon* in a surly tone. [f- oof-H.] *A sort of
jobber in horses who still calls himself a gentleman. [1834
JAHKS J. .Marston Hall x, I remember his turning olT his
chief ectiyer for merely whispering in the street with a ma-
quignon, who was bringing him a horse for side.]
Macrame (makra me). Also macrami.
[App. a. Turk, maqrama towel, napkin, hand
kerchief, a. Arab. IMJSM miijranta! 1 ?stripcd cloth.]
A fringe or trimming of knotted thread or cord ;
knotted-work ; the art of making this. Also attrib.
1869 MRS. PALLISIIR Lace iv. 65 This art is principally
applied to the ornamenting of huckaback towels, termed
Macrame, a long fringe uf thread being left at each end,
(or _the purpose of being knotted together in geometrical
designs. 1881 Ilaiiy .Vra s 16 July 2/7 Macrami laces con
tinue to attract some attention. 1882 CAUI.FEILD & SAWARD
Diet. Necdle-.t k. ^\ The basis of all Macrame Lace is
knots. . .Macrame is celebrated for its durability and excel
lence. 1898 Daily Xews 8 Dec. 3 2 The girls had the result
of their deft labours in woolwork, needlework, macramiwork.
il Macrauchenia (ma^krgkrnia). Also in
anglicized form macrauehene. [mod.L. Ma-
crauchenia (Owen 1838), generic name f. Gr. tia-
Kfav\r}V long-necked, f. ^axp-o t long -f aiixnv neck.]
A fossil animal of the order Pachydermata having
some resemblance to a camel.
1838 OWEN Fossil Mamm., Zool. I oy. Beagle (1840) I. 35
11
The animal which.. I propose to call Macrauchenia. Ibid.
42 The Macrauchene. 1859 DARWIN Orig. Spec. vii. (1878) i
178 The camel, guanaco, and macrauchenia. 1903 Q. Rev.
Jan. 59 The macrauchenia, a three-toed ungulate of the size
and proportions of a camel.
Maurell, obs. form of MACKEKEL -.
t Ma crio. Obs. rare 1 . [? altered from ! .
maijuereaii.} = MACKEREL-.
1627 MIUDLETON Anything for Qitiet Life v. ii. (1662)
G 3, Pander, Wittoll, Macrio, basest of knaves.
t Ma critude. Obs. ". [ad. L. macriludo, \
f. macer lean.] Leanness.
1623 in COCKERAM (iiiachr-). 1656 in BLOCNT Glossogr.
Macro- (nwkro), before a vowel maor-, repr.
Gr. i^axpo-, comb, form of paKpus long, large, used
in many scientific terms (see also the main words).
a. J /ij s. and Palh., in sbs. of mod.L. form in
-in compounded witli Gr. names for different parts
of the body, and signifying excessive development
of the part in question, as Ma crocepha lia [dr.
Kt>a.\ri head] (also anglicized Macroce-phaly),
excessive length or size of the head. Ma cro-
cheiTia [Gr. \ci\os lip], an enlargement and
thickening of the lips. Ma croglo ssia[< ,r.y\uiaaa
tongue], a progressive enlargement of the tongue ,
with protrusion from the mouth. Macromedia,
[Gr. //t Xos limb], abnormal development of a limb.
Ma crosto mia [Gr. r/ru/ia mouth], abnormal ex
tension of one or both angles of the mouth.
1889 Syd. Soc. I.e.r., * MtKrocephafiti, Macroccphitly.
1883 Ashhnrst s Intermit. Kneycl. Suig. I II. 34 Macro-
c. nlia. 1899 AMulfs Syst. Mcd. VI. 4^5 Macrocheilia is
a similar condition to macroglossia. 1862 Syd. Sec. Year- \
ik. 117 Case of * Macroglossia. 1870 Holmes Syst. Sitrc-
(ed. 2) IV. 216 Macro-glossia. 1899 Allbntt s Syst. Mcd.
VI. 452 They, .mayoccuron the limbs, giving rise to "macro-
melia. i8S4j"Ni:sS:Sii.v. /W/io/. Anal. (1874) 535 Makro-
stomia, is prolongation of the corners of the mouth.
b. in sbs. in which the combining form iiincro-
is prefixed to a sb. to indicate either that the [
individual is of unusual size, or that it contains a i
number of smaller individuals (for the signification
see the second member in each case); chiefly formed
for antithesis with words beginning witli micro- of
earlier or simultaneous formation, as inacrococcus,
macroconidium, macro-cyst, macro-fanul, niiKro-
g,imc<te, macroyanietocyte, macro-gonidiiiiii, macro-
mcrozoite, macro-molecule, macro nucleus, niacro-
seftuiii, macro-somite (hence -somitic adj. , matro-
stylospore, tliacro-soogoilidium, macrozoosfore.
1887 GARNSEY & UALIOUH tr. DC Bary s Fnngi 458 Cocci
..are distinguished ..according to their dimensions into
micrococci, *niat.rococci, and monad-forms. 1874 COOKI:
Fungi 175 As early as ;86o he [Tulasne] recognized the
large.. vesicles which originate the fertile tissue, but did not
comprehend the part which these ~Macrocysts were to per
form. 1884 H.M.WAKDU10. Jrnl. Microscn/i.Sci.\y.l\ .
279 Each pair consists of a macrocyst and a so-callfd
paracyst. 1899 Allbntt s Syst. Mcd. VIII. 945 The female
gametocyte, consisting of a single "rnacrogamele. 1903 K. A.
MINCHIN Sporotoa in Ray Lankester Zo<>!. i. Protoxoa 215
Since . . the gametes are differentiated into male elements
or tnicrogaiHetcs, and female elements or macrogatttftes,
their mother cells must be distinguished further into micro-
famctocytcs and *macrogainctocytcs. 1853 HENFBKY [tr.
Uraun s Keju . cnesc.} Hot. f, Physiol. Mem. (RaySoc.) 137
Plants with two kinds of moving germ-cells, large ( macro-
gonidia) and small (luicrogonidia). 1903 E. A. MlHCHIN
Sporozoa in Ray Lankester 7.ool. I. Protozoa 256 \Vithin
the cytocyst the schizont may break up into smaller micro-
merozoites or larger *macromerozoites. ^1892 J. A. InoM-
SON Outline s of Zoology 101 In the ciliated Infusorians
there are two nuclear bodies. .. The smaller or micro-
nucleus lies by the side of the larger or macro-nucleus.
1880 BESSEY Botany 223 The protoplasmic contents of cer
tain cells [of Hydrodictyon} bleak up into a large number
of daughter-cells ("macro/oogonidia). 1875 Q. Jrnl. Micro-
scop. Sci. XV. 396 Macrozoospores (which germinate asexu-
ally). 1888 Ainer. Nat. XXII. 942 The head . . is divided
into.. the primitive head-segment, .and the gnathophorous
macrosomite. Ibid. 941 The.. primary or macrosomitic
segmentation of the primitive body.
c. Cryst. Macro-axis = macrodiagonal sb.
Ma crodia gxmal sb. the longer of the diagonals
i of a rhombic prism ; also adj., pertaining to this
diagonal. Ma crodome, a dome (see DUMB 5 b)
parallel to the macrodiagonal "ence Macrodo-
ma tic a., pertaining to the macrodome. Macro-
pi-nacoid, a pinacoid parallel to the vertical and
macrodiagonal axes. Ma croprism, a prism of
an orthorhombic crystal between the macropina-
coid and the unit prism. Ma cropy-ramid, a
pyramid corresponding to the macroprism.
1898 DANA Mineral., "Macro-axis. 1848 WEBSTER, "Macro-
diagonal. 1858 Tiii DlcMUM Urine 143 The planes, .of the
macrodiagonal pri-m [are inclined] at an angle of 85 14 .
1883 HEDMI.E in Eiieycl. Brit. XVI. 360/1 To the greater
lateral axis the name macrodiagonal is given. H l d.
360/2 When n = oo a "macrodome results. /;V/.,_The limit
ing *macropinacoid.. ll id., On the one side originate nu
merous *macroprisms. Ibid., A new pyramid is produced,
MACROCOSM.
having elongated male plants. Macroda ctyl a.
next; sb. (see quot.). Macrodactylic, -da c-
tylons (idjs. [Gr. SawruXos finger, toe], having long
fingers or toes. Ma crodout a. [Gr. uSovr-, Movs
tooth], having long teeth. Ma crope talons a.
[Gr. ir(Ta\ov leaf], having long or large leaves or
petals (Mayne Expos. Ley. 18.^6). Macrophyll-
ine, -phyllous adjs. [Gr. <pv\\ov leaf], having
long or large leaves. Ma^cropleu-ral a. [Gr.
ir\tvpa rib, side], having long pleura?. Ma cro-
stylous a. />0/., having a long style (Mayne
Expos. Lc.f. iSj6). Macro tous a. [Gr. UIT-,
ovs ear], having long ears. Ma crotypous <r.
Ah n. [ 1 vi K], having a long form.
1882-4 COOKK Bril. Fmli--v, Algx I. 148 Male plants,
dwarf (nannandrotis) . . or elongated i*macrandious). 1837
PAKTIXCTON Kril. Cycl. A at. Hist. III. 73 * Macrmtactylcs,
long toes. The last of the regular families into uliicn
Cuvier divides tlie stilt birds or waders. 1836 Ibid. II. SS6
Cuvier s "Macrodactylic, or long-toed family of AV/mWrrs,
or stilt birds. 1848 MAUNDER Trtas. i\<it. Hist. Gloss.,
* MacrodactyloHS, furnished with loi^-g toes adapted for
traversing floating leaves and aquatic herbage. 1891 Fi.ou Ki<
& LVDKKKKR Mammals 745 [Negroid type.J Thick, everted
lips; prognathous jaws ; large teeth (*macrodont). 1871
W. A. Lijui ioN I.iJun-jlorti 55 Thallus "macrophylline.
1856 M.\Y\K
Macropleural. 1887 \\ .\i<!j tr. Sachs Physiol. Plants 79-)
The pollen of the * macrostylous flowers is transferred to the
microstylons stigma of another plant. 1840 SMART, Macro-
tons, long-cared. 1821 JAMESON Man. Mineral. 55 Macro-
typous Limestone.
Macrobian (makrii bian),<r. [f Gr.^a*(io/3to-;
(f. na.Kpu-$ long + /3/us life) + -AN.] Long-lived.
[1727 liRADLKY fain, llict. s.v. Age, The Macrobian Pills. .
have their Name from aGreekWcrd n hich signifies long Life.]
1859 R. f. UIKTON Ccntr. Afr. in Jrnl.Ceogr. Sac. XXIX.
323 The race is still macrobian, arriving late at maturity.
MaCrobiote (-bai ot). rare 1 , [ad. (jr. ^anon-
/SI OTOS. f. iMKpo-s long + (Horns life.] A long-liver.
1882 F. L. OSWALD in Pop. Sci. Monthly XXI. 590 The
Thessalian mountaineers were the macrobiotes, the lung-
livers, par excellence, of the Roman Empire.
Macrobiotic (mzeOwbsip tik), a. and s/>.
[Formed as prcc. +-ic.] a. adj. Inclined or tend
ing to prolong life ; relating to the prolongation
of life. b. sb. pi. The science of prolonging life.
1797 llufeland s Art Prolong. Life Pref. 11653) " Hence
arises a particular science, the Macrobiotic, or the art of
prolonging it [life], which forms the subject of the present
work. 1822 -V,?< Monthly Mag. V. 351 Any of your
readers.. of macrobiotic tendencies. 1862 l)i; (JliNXV ll l-s.
X. 251 Hull, A Greek work on the subject of macro
biotics. 1879 Punch i Nov. 201/2 Dr. Richardson . . is a
great makrobiotic sage.
Macrocephalic (m3e ; kr<7|S/& lik), a. [f. Gr.
^aKpoc </>o\-os(f. naKpu-s long + Kj>a\-rj head) + -If.]
a. Pertaining to persons with long or large heads.
b. Of a person : Having a long or large head.
1851 D. WILSON Prcli. Ann. (1863) I. ix. 236 The macro-
cephalic skulls of the Crimea. 1877 BURNETT Ear 25 In
macrocephalic heads we find large massive ears. 1898
TI-XXICLIM K in Nature 15 Dec. 150/1 To the physician the
professional athlete is neither more nor less interesting than
the macrocephalic dwarf.
Macrocephalous (mae kroise falss), a. [f.
Gr.^apcK(</)aA-os(seeprec.) + -ous.] Long-headed,
a. Having or pertaining to a long head. b. Hot.
Said of dicotyledonous embryos whose cotyledons
are consolidated.
1835 LINDI.EV InlroJ. Rot. L ii. (1839! 25: Those embryos
which .. Richard [called] macrocephalous. 1865 THURNAM
in Nat. Hist. Kev. V. 266 The macrocephalous skulls of
the Crimea.
Macrocosm (markrokcz in). Also rarely in
L. and quasi-Gr. forms : 7 macrocosmus, 9 -cos
mos, [ad. ! . macrocosms (c 1300), ad. med.L.
macrocosmus, repr. Gr. */iapos Kotr/ios (^axptis
long, great, KuCTfios world). (Cf. MEUACOSM.)
Although med.L. inacrocosinns has not been found earlier
than in Higden (c 1350) it must be the source of the
Fr. form recorded c 1300, and it seems to imply the prior
existence of a Gr. phrase Vairpbs Ktiir/ios formed in imitation
of ni*pbi KOOHOS MICROCOSM. For the idea expressed, cf.
Macfobius in Soinn. Scip. \. xii, Ideo physict mundum
magnum hominem, et hominem bretfem mundum esse
dixerunt . From the use of brevem here, and the gloss
Microscosmum. .petit monde, c cst thominc <jui pon dnre
(Du Cange), it may be suspected that naicpos w-as at first
intended in the sense of long , interpreted with regard lo
duration ; though the inference is not absolutely necessary,
as the formal similarity of the word to m*p(K would
sufficiently account for its selection in an antithetic ph^e.
However this may be, the relation of the words macrocosm
and microcnsm has suggested the use of MACRO- with the
sense on a large scale , in many modern words antithetic
to words beginning with micro-.}
1. The great world or universe, in contra
distinction to the little world or MICROCOSM, i. e.
named a "macropynunid. 1878 LAWRENCE <.r.Cotla. i Rocks . viewed as an epitome of the universe.
Classified 29 Cleavage prismatic, very perfect, Macro- instances of the word in Kng. occur in Lyd-
italic perfect.
1. in adjs., with sense containing or possessed
some object in a largely developed form , as
icrn/mlrous a. Hot. [Gr. avop-, dir/p man],
; gate s AssemHy of the Gods (1:1420; oldest MS. aisoo),
I where however it is a mistake (either on the part of Lydgate
or of the scribe) for microcosm. (See, e.g., line 1 828 : And as
fur Macrogosmc, hit ys no more to say But the lesse worlde.)
68-2
MACROCYTE.
1600 W. WATSON Dccacordon (1602) 274 Throughout all
this vaste Macrocosme, theyfinde not one patterne. -like to
ours. 1794 G. ADAMS Nat. % E.\-p. Philps. IV. xlix. 353
Applied and determined hy an Infinite Mind in the macro
cosm or universe. 1867 FROUDE Short Stud., Set. Hist, g
He desires, first, to see the spirit of the Macrocosmo:,.
1881 HUXLEY in Nature No. 615. 340 The microcosm re
peats the macrocosm.
2. transf. In various occasional applications, de
noting some great whole, the structure of which
is conceived to be imaged on a smaller scale by ,
that of some constituent portion of it.
1851 SIR F. PALGRAVE Norm. <V Eng. I. 347 No population
. .is absolutely inert in the macrocosm of humanity, 1875
N. Amer. Re? r . CXX. 256 The macrocosm of society can be
inferred from the microcosm of individual human nature, i
1896 J. R. HARRIS Union with God iii. 59 His life is the
great life, and all our little lives are involved in it, Christ
being the macrocosm, and ourselves the microcosm.
Hence Ma croco smic a. [-ic], of or pertaining
to the macrocosm or universe, f Macroco smi-
cal a. [-IC + -AL], = prec. Macrocosmology
[-(O)LOGY], a description of the macrocosm.
1625 GILL Sacr. Philos. iv. 53 There i> some powerful I
principle, for sending up such waters which naturally doe
flee from heat, as thi-. macrocosmicall Sun is for drawing of
them upward. 1690 \V. Y. Artif. Wines To Rdr. Aijb,
When the Macrocosmica! World wasfinished. 1856 MAYNK
Expos. Li .v., MacrocostniceU, Macrocosmology. 1871 TYLOR
Print. Cult. I. 316 It forms part of that macrocosmic
description of the universe well known in Asiatic myth.
Macrocyte ;ma."kr^53it). Path. [f. MACRO- +
-CYTE.] An abnormally large red blood-corpuscle ,
found in some forms of anaemia. Hence || Macro-
cythaemia, -emia (-sihrmia) [Gr. at pa blood], i
the presence of macrocytes in the blood.
1889 6>t Sec. Le.v., Macrocyte. 1894 GOULD Illiistr.
Diet. Med. t Macrocythcniia. 1897 Allbutfs Syst. Med.
II. 750 If.. a further examination of the blood be made,.,
both microcytes and macrocytes will have practically dis- |
appeared. 1898 Ibid. V. 414 This condition, named macro- \
cytk,?t>iiii) is apt to occur, .in any case of severe anaemia.
Macrognathic (mae kwignse Juk), a. [f.
MACRO- -f Gr. yvdO-os jaw + -it 1 .] Having long or
protruding jaws. So Macro gnat hi sm (makrjr-
gnahiz m), the peculiarity or fact of being macio-
gnathic ; protrusion of the jaws. Macrognathons
(makrf gnahos) a. = MACROGNATHIC.
1856 MAYNE Expos. Lc.r., Macrogntithoiis. 1864 HUXLEY
in Reader*. Mar, The jaws . .project more forward than
in man, so that the chimpanzee is both macrognathous and
prognathous. 1864 il id. 19 Mar. ^64/3 The muero-
gnathism and prognathlsm are carried to about the same
extent. 1874 D.UVKINS Cti -c Hunt. vi. 1-^3 The entire max
illary apparatus is so largely developed, that the t-:im
macro,;nathic , introduced by Professor Huxley, is par
ticularly applicable.
Micrography (m&kip grafi). [f. MACRO- +
Gr. -ypa-pia writing.] Abnormally large writing (as
a symptom of nervous disorder). Hence Ma cro-
gra-phic a.
1899 Pop. Sci. Monthly June 203 The macrography alter-
nating with the micrography. Ibid, 205 Fig. 3, Macro-
graphic and micrographic writing hy the same epileptic.
Macrology (msfekr^ lodzi), [ad. L. macrologin^
a. Gr. naKpo\oyia t f. fiafcpokuyos speaking at length, |
f. poiKpo-s long + -Au-vos speaking.] a. As a rhetor
ical figure : The use of redundant words or phrases, i
b. gen. Prolixity of speech.
[1586 A. DAY Eng. Secretary n. (1595) 82 Afacrologia
where a clause is finally added to the matter going before,
in seeming more then needed.) 1616 BULLOKAR Eng.
Expos.) MatrohgUi long and tedious talke. 1656 BLCUST
Glossogr., Macrology^ prolixity in speaking. 1727 POPK, etc.
Art Of Sinking 105 The Macrology and Pleonasm are as
generally coupled, as a lean rabbit with a fat one.
Macromere (mflricrmnlu). Embryology, [t.
Gr. ftafcp6-$ long + fit pot part] The larger of the
two masses into which the vitellus of the develop
ing ovum of Lamellibranchiata divides : cf. Ml-
citoMEUE. Hence Macrome ral, Macrome ric
adjs., of or pertaining to the macroincre.
1877 HUXLEY Anat. Inv. A aim. viii. 483 Those [blasto-
nicrefO which proceed from the macromere long remain larger
and more granular than those which proceed from the
micromere. Ibid. 484 The macromeral hemisphere next
undergoes invagination. Ibid. 499 The macromeric part of |
lite vitellus. 1895 J. A. THOMSON Outlines Zoo/, (ed. 2) 417 I
The third cleavage . . gives rise to four larger cells (or macro- ;
meres), . .and to four smaller cells (or micromeres).
Macromeritic (nuvkrJmcrnik), a. [f. MA
CRO- -f Gr. p*p-os part-f -ITE + -IC.] Of granitoid
rocks: Having a structure discernible by the naked
eye ; opposed to micromeritic.
[1882 GEIKIE Text-book Gcol. n. n. in. ooThis structure is
cliaracteristic of many eruptive rocks. Though usually dis
tinctly recogni/ablc by the naked eye ( macromerite of
Vogelsang), it sometimes becomes very fine ( micromerke *).]
In mod. Uicts.
M aero meter (mdfekiymftai), [f. MACHO- +
-METEii.] An instrument for measuring distant or
inaccessible objects.
1825 W. HAMILTON Ifandbk. Terms Arts $ .SV/., Macro-
meter, in Mathematics, an instrument contrived to measure
the distance of inaccessible objects by means of two reflec-
tors on a common sextant. 1888 KnsytL Brit. XXII I.
126/1 Porru s telemeter, Elliptt .s telescope, and Nordenfelt s
\\v.\- i-Mjidur illustrate the principle.
Macrouiyelon (mac : ki^m9i*61^n). Anat. [f.
12
MACHO- + MYELON.] Owen s name for the me
dulla oblouyata. Hence Macromyelonal a.
1846 OWEN Lcct. Anat. Vertebrate Anirn. Contents g
Macromyelon or Medulla Oblongata. 1868 Anat.
Vertebrates III. 83 The floor of the expanded macro-
myelonal canal.
II Macron (markrjm, nv -krfn). [a. Gr. naKpuv,
neut. of inaMfius long.] A straight horizontal line (~)
placed over a vowel to indicate that it is long .
1851 G. HROWN Gram, of Graiutn. Siotiatc; The different
uses made of the breve, the macron, and the accents.
1891 H. liiiAULEV Strat mantis M.-E. Diet. Pref. viii, In my
notation the macron is placed over an original long vowel
which remained long in Middle-English.
Macropliage (markrofjid.?). Phys. [ad.
mod.L. macrophagus, f. Gr. nanpu-s long + tpaytiv
to devour.] A name given to certain large leuco
cytes, from their supposed power of devouring other
organisms, especially pathogenic microbes.
1890 Run ER in f. "Jrnl. Microsc. Xci. Feb. 483 Cells to
which he [Metschnikoff) has given the name of niacro-
Jthages and microphages. 1897 All&uifs Syxl, J/Ci/. II. 7
These macrophages can destroy the tubercle bacilli.
Macropliagocyte (mn^krofK-giysait). Pliys.
[f. MACRO- + PHAGOCYTE.] - -prec.
1896 Alttutt s Sysl. Aled. I. 79.
Macropicide (ma-krc-pissid). noine-wJ. See
next and -CIDE i.] A slayer of kangaroos.
1866 Cornfi. Slag. Dec. 714 The stockmen, .were decidedly
the most efficient maciopicides.
Macropine ; m;e-krApain\<z. [f.mod.L.w/ac/n/-
us (ad. Gr./iaK/wirovs: see next) kangaroo + -INK.]
Of or pertaining to the kangaroo.
1888 O. THOMAS Catal. Slarsiipialia Brit. HIus. 122 The
macropine characters of its lower jaw. 1891 FLOUI.K &
LYDEKKER Mammals 162 The macropine characters of the
Diandible preponderate.
Macropod Cmjc-kr^ifxl , a. and sl>. [a. Gr.
fiattpunud-j paKpuTrovs long-looted, f. ^xa/fpu-s long +
no5-, TrotJs foot.] a. adj. Long-footed, b. sb. A
long-footed animal, e. g. a spider-crab. (In recent
Diets.) Macro podal a. Jiot., of a monocotyle-
donous embryo : Having the radicle large in pro
portion to the cotyledon. Macropo dian Zoo/.,
one of a tribe of brachvuious decapod crustaceans.
Macro-podons a. = MACKOI-ODAL.
1830 LINDLKV A T nf. Syst. Bot. 253 The plants belonging to
Alismaceie . . and Butomea:, have :U1 a disproportionally
large radicle, whence the embryos of such were called by
the late M. Richard, niacropodal. 1839 I tuny Cycl. XIV.
256/2 Alac}-o/>0{iia>:s. 1852 HICXSLOW Diet. Bot. Tfrttis,
Alacrojotitna. 1887 GAKNSKV & HALFOUR tr. Goebcfs Cinssi/.
V Moi-phcl. Plants 431 In the Helobiae the axial portion
forms the larger part of the embryo (macropodous embryo).
MacrOptei OUS (ma-kr^-pterss 1 !, a. [f. Gr.
na/cpuTTTfp os i^f. fjtaKpv-s long + TtTipu-v wing) +
-ui 8.] Long-winged.
1835-6 TOUD Cycl. Anat. I. 280/2 Macropterous Sea-birds.
Macroscian (makrc jian , a. and sb. [f. Gr.
t-ta/tfjuamus, f. /za*/w-s long + atcia shadow. Cf.
ANTISCIAN.] a. adj. Having a long shadow.
b. sb. One having a long shadow, an inhabitant
of the polar regions. In some mod. Diets.
Macroscopic (Bueiki0i*kfpi)c), a. [f. MACBO-
+ -scone.] Visible to the naked eye, in opposition
to MICROSCOPIC.
1872 Pi Asl.la; O; nr. Tumours 31 The macroscopic char-
acter of these two forms of cystonta depends on the number
and si/e of their constituent cysts. 1897 AthtHStwn 7 Au^.
194/3 The structure of lavas, microscopic and macroscopic.
I Icnce Ma crosco pical a. = prcc. Ma crosco pi-
cany a<fv., by the naked eye, as studied by the
naked eye without the aid of a lens.
877 f. Jrnl. Micnsc. Sci. XVII. 228 Macroscopic-ally
and microscopically the retina, exposed to yellow light,
1>< -haves in the same way as after the operation of red light.
1878 T. BRYANT frai-f. Surg. I. 388 Its, microscopical
appearance was that of a fibrous tumour. 1879 DANA Mtin.
Gcol. (ed. 3) 66 A rock may be studied microscopically or
macroscopically. 1899 Allbntt s Syst. Mcd. VII. 236 At
the autopsy, nothing pathological was found macroscopic*
ally. Ibid. 837 Macroscopical examinations of the central
nervous system in uncomplicated cases of chorea.
Macrosiua tic, t>. rare, [irreg. f. MACRO- +
Gr. 00-^117 smell.] ^Capable of smelling at a distance.
1899 Allbntfs Syst. Mt-ii. VI. 753 All that remains in man
of the great rhinencephalon of macrosmatic mammals is the
olfactory bulb and tract.
Macrosporange (Bapkr^iporae-nds). Also
in mod.L. form -sporangium, [f. MACRO- +
SroiiANGE.] The sporange or ca))sule containing
the macrospores. (Cf.
MACULATE.
prothallium commences . . several months afur the macro-
spore has been sown. 1870 HOOKHR Stnd. Flora 469 The
macrospores of Selaginella and Isoetes develop a cellular
prothallus. 1875 UKNNKTT & DYER Sachs Bot. 335 The
separation of the sexes is already prefigured by the two
kinds of spores, the Macrospores being female, in so far as
they develope a small prothallium.
1875 litNNKii iS; DvtR Sachs Bot. 396 If a micio-
sporangium is about to be formed, each of the mother-udl
js broken up into four tetiahedral spores, which all devclopc
into microspores ; in the macrosporangium, on the contrary,
the mother-cells remain, witli one exception, undivided.
1882 Gant. Citron. XVIII. 40 Four of these macrospores
occur in each macrosporange.
Macrospore (m;e-kr0spd.i.i). [f. MACHO- +
SI-OKI;.] a. Hot. One of the specially large
(quasi-female) spores of certain llowerless plants.
b. Zool. One of the spore-like parts into which
a monad subdivides. (Cf. MEGASPOHE.)
1859 TODU Cycl. Anat. V. 243/1 The development of the j
Macrotliere (markr^i-M . Also in L. form
: macrotherium. [ad. mod.L. wacrothcrium, f. Gr.
! ftaftpo-s long + 6i]piov wild beast.] A member of an
i extinct European genus of the sloth tribe.
1862 DANA Man. Geol. iv. 528 The Macrotliere .. was
i related to the African Pangolin (the Anteatcr) but was six
j or eight times its size. 1884 G. ALLEN in Longin. Mag. June
\ 192 The macrotherium, a monstrous ant-eater.
Ma crotone. rare . [?f. MACHO- + TONE.
i Cf. Gr. paKpoTov-os stretched out.] MACKOX.
1880 in WEBSTER ; and in later Diets.
Macrurous, macrourous (makruVras), a.
Zool, [f. mod.L. jnacrfira ncut. pi. (f. Gr. /m^po-s
long + ovpd tail) -t -ous.] Pertaining to the Macrura,
or long-tailed tribe of the Decapod Crustacea,
which includes the lobster and its congeners.
1826 KIKBY & Sr. Entomol. xlviii. IV. 452 Exochnata
I (Macrurous Decapod Crustacea, Latr.). 1839-47 ToDoCyc/.
Anat. III. 445/1 The Macrourous Decapods .. are all
i organized for swimming. 1890 Nature n Sept., The descent
: of crabs from macrurous ancestors.
80 Macnvral, -ou ral a. (also sb. one of the
Alacmra] ; Macru-raii. -oil-ran a. and sb.
1842 BKANDE Diet. Sci. etc., Macrourans. 1851 Brit,
Assoc. Rep,^ Sections 81 On the Antennae of the Annulosa,
and their Homology in the Macrourals. Hy Dr. W. Mac-
dunald. 1852 D\NA Crust, i, 33 Corresponding precisely in
it> course to that of the Macroural suture. 1877 HUXLEY
Anat. Inv. Anim. vi. 340 Nor are the antennules capable of
being folded back into distinct chambers in any Macruran at
present known. 1902 Ei.Hn.Rev. Jan. 202 It is not technically
a crab but a Pagund, a macruran hermit.
t Iff act ate, v. Obs.~ [f. L. mactdl-, ppl.
stem of mattiire to slay.] trans. To kill or slay.
1623 Ml CoCKEKAM.
Mactatioil (ma kt^ J snX [ad. L. mactation-
ertt, f. mactare to slay.J The action of killing,
csp. the slaughtering of a sacrificial victim.
1640 SIK K. DrniNCi Prop. Sacr. (1644) 57 He.. neither
sacrificed by mactatton or killing of beasts. 1711 HICKKS
Treat. Christ. I ricsl/i. (18(7) II. in To sacrifice or offer
animals by ^laughter, or mactation. 1838 M. KUSSKLL.///S/.
f gypt v - ( J Ss3> 192 The deity before whom the mactation
is about to be performed, 1888 t h. Times 24 Aug. 720 The
view gained ground that each Mass is a separate mactation.
t Macta tor, Obs. rare~ Q . [a. L. maitdtor^
agent-n. f. mactare to slay.]
1656 ULOUM Glossogr.) Mactator, a killer or murderer.
(In recent Diets.)
II Macula (mae kidli). PI. . [L.] A spot or
stain. Chiefly in scientific use : Astron. one of the
dark spots in the sun ; Alin. a spot in a mincinl
: due to the presence of particles of some other
mineral; Ent. (see quot. 1826); Path, a spot or
stain in the skin, now esp, one which is permanent,
c 1400 La ifmnc s Cirurg. 247 Macula is a wem in a
mannys i^e. 1690 T. BUKNET Th. Earth ill. xi. 97 The
1 Icily of the Sun may contract .. some Spots or Macul.e
greater than usual. 1723 QLINCY Lex. Physica-Mfd. (ed.
2) l\lacnla, is applied by Physicians to express any Spots
upon the Skin, whether tho>e in Fevers, or scorbutick
Habits. 1766 Ann. Keg. 92/2 The spot or macula un
the sun, mentioned to have appeared lately. 1802 PLAY-
i- A IK Illnstr. Hitttcn. Tlu-ory ;j<jS RecUMffolaf macul.c
of feltspar. 1826 KIRBY & SP. Entomol. IV. 285 Macula
( J/dtv//rt), a larger indeterminately j-ltiiix-d s[wt. 1849 SAM:
Times 152 Their honoured name Ueais. .some maculae of
shame. 1867-77 (i. K. CHAMBKKS Astron. \. i. 7 In the
equatorial /ones of the Sun dark spots or maculae. 1877
Romans Ilamihk. A/cd, (ed. 3) I. ui The macula: on the
skin which are observed during life are frequently per-
: sistent after death. 1899 AMl>ut?s Syst. Mcti. VIII. 641.
1 In all cases a deeply pigmented macula remain.s.
Macular ^mic kirflaJ), a. IHol. and Path. [f.
MACULA + -AH.] Of or pertaining to macula ;
characterized by the presence of maculae.
1822 GOOD Study l\fa/. IV. 670 Maeular skin. 1826
KIKUY it SP. Entontol. IV. 289 Macular Fascia (Fascia
tnacularis\ a band consisting of distinct spots. 1880 J. W.
LEGG Bile 468 The macular eruption was thought to be
cured. 1897 Brit. Birds II. 175 Slightly macular alon^
its inferior margin. 1898 P. MANSON frvp, liiscasts .\.\\i.
389 The primary exanthem or macular stage. 1900 J.
II i IUMNSON A>\h. Sttrg. XI. 46 Macular leprosy.
Maculate (mse*KlW* | t), ///. a. [ad. L, mam-
Iat-tts 9 pa. pple. of Maiittare t f. macula spot.] ^
MACULATED; in early use occas./^. pple. Now only
in expressed or implied antithesis to immaculate.
1490 CAXTON J .ncydos iv. 20 So departe thou thenne fro
tliis londe, maculate, and full of fylthe and ordure. 1509
ItAKcr.AY Shyp of Folys 11570) 144 The places that ye liauu
edified, Are no we disordrtul, and with vices maculate. 1549
Cowpl.Scot. xiii. 150 That the honour of verteous gentil
men be nocht nmculat vitht the vice andc inciuilite of
vicius pretendit gentil men. 1575-85 AIU-. SANDVS Serin.
vii. 122 Hauing cloathed ourselves with the maculate
coate of sinne. 1612 Two Noble l\. v. iii, Thy rare
i;rcenu eye .. never yet Heheld things maculate. 1756-7
tr. Kcvslers Trai . (1760) I. 74 The cardinal of St. Clemente
hurt hiiiibelf by declaring for the maculate conception. 1878
N. Amcr. Rev. CXXV II. 296 Unfortunately for her already
maculate reputation. 1887 STEVENSON Misaeiv, J. Nicholson
ii, Foul walls and maculate table linen.
Maculate ,nuvkik l t), v. Pa. t. 5 maculate.
MACULATED.
[f. L. maculal-, ppl. stem of maculare, f. macula
spot.] traits. To spot, stain, soil, defile, pollute.
1433-50 tr. Higden (Rolls) V. 235 Whiche commynge to
Affrike wastede hit, and maculate [Treat s/I dcfouled) the
fcithe in hit. 1481 CAXTON Cad/rcjr clxxxvii. 274 The
hethen men . . whiche had fowled and shamefully had
maculated [the place] with theyr mahometry. 1490
Eneydot viii. 35 Hir innocente blood whiche maculate
& bysprange all theym that stode by. 1513 BRADSHAVV
St. Werburge I. 2791 A sensuall prynce .. Purposed to
maculate this vyrgyn gloryous. 1531 KLYOT Gm; i. xxvi,
They wolde nat maculate the honour of their people.
la 1550 Scliok-hoiisc of Wont. 914 in Hazi. /;. / . P. IV. 140
Whose drops vncleen dooth maculate The finest vesture that
any man weres; 1632 J. HAYWARD tr. BioluiPs Itroincna.
=8 Thou hast done too much in maculating our blond. 1719
D UnFEY Pills (1872) IV. 166 They maculate Men s lilood,
and make them silly.
Maculated (mse-RWktted), ///. a. [f. MACU
LATE v. + -ED !.]
1. Spotted, stained, defiled, polluted.
1646 SIK T. BROWNE Pseud. K/>. v. xxi. 272 For Warts w-e
..commit any maculated part unto the touch of the dead.
a 1661 FULLER Worthies, ftlcrionctlisk. (1662) iv. 43 Who
being casually cast into bad company . . keep their own
innocency entire, not maculated with the mixture of their
bad manners. 1841 D IsRAELl Amen. Lit. (1867)660 A macu
lated man seeking to shelter himself in dejection and in
shade. 1883 Fortn. Kcv. Feb. 158 A variegated record of
profitless extravagance and maculated victory.
2. In scientific use : Marked with maculae.
1676 DE GAHENCIERES Coral 15 Red coral will grow..
maculated with several spots. 1819 G. SAMOUELLE Entomol.
Cotnpend. no Body cinereous, maculated with fuscous.
1875 H. C. WOOD Tkcrnp. (1879) 37.! T ne gastric mucous
membrane is .. maculated with patches of a deep^crimson.
JVTaculation (msekuiM Jan). [ad. L. macu-
lation-em, agent-n. f. niaculare MACULATE v. Cf.
F. inaciilationl\
\. The action of spotting or staining ; the con
dition of being spotted or defiled.
a 1450 Cor 1 . Myst. xiv. (Shaks. Soc.) 138 If he be gilty, sum
maculacion Pleyne in his face xal shewe it owth. I bid. 141,
I nevyr knew of mannys maculacion, But evyr have lyved in
ti ew vir^inite. 1606 SHAKS. Tr. ff Cr. iv. iv. 66, I will throw
my Gloue to death himselfe, That there s no maculation in
thy heart. 1772 NUGENT tr. Hist. Fr. Gerund I. 531 The
nigrescent maculation of their pristine niveous candour.
1853 G- J. CAYLEY Las Alforjas I. 34, I waged a blind and
ineffectual warfare all night, to the loss of my rest and the
maculation of my countenance. 1887 STEVENSON Mem. .y
Portraits vi. 102 It was from the maculation of sheep s
blood that he had come, .to cleanse himself.
2. In scientific use : The state of being marked
with macula: ; a particular arrangement or pattern
of maculrc.
i8z6KiRnv& Sv.Entoinot. xxxv. III. 650 Numerous Libel-
lulins emulate the Heliconian butterflies by their macula-
tion. 1879 PROCTOR Picas. Ways 6V/. ii. 40 The doctrine
that an intimate association exists between solar macu
lation (or spottiness) and terrestrial meteorological pheno
mena. 1884 Science IV. 44/2 The maculation is normally
noctuidous, and the wings are ample. 1888 Amer. Nat.
XXII. 642 Patches of vividly red Poppies, with fine black
maculations, like eyes, edged with white.
t Maculatory, a. Obs. rare - . [f. L. m,u u-
Idl-, ppl. stem. + -OEV.] Apt to spot or defile.
1614 T. ADAMS Drjirs^ Banquet 17 The lutulent, spumy,
maculatorie. waters of Sinne.
t Maculature. Obs.-* [f. L. macttldt-, ppl.
stem of maculare to stain + -LIRE. Cf. F. macu-
latnrc (Cotgr.), G. makulatui: } (See quots.)
1656 BLOOHT Glossogr., Maculatttres, blotting or waste
papers. 1706 PniLura (ed. Kersey), Maculature or Made,
a waste Sheet of printed Paper. 1711 BAILEY, Macula! lire,
a Waste or blotting Paper.
Macule (ma;-kil), sb. Also 6 Sc. macull,
maklo. [f. L. macula, either directly or through F.
macule.] A blemish, spot. Obs. in general sense.
1483 CAXTON G. de la. ToiirKvb, It is a perle whiche is
..without macule or spptte. 1490 Encydos xxix. 113 The
throte quycke, and without spotte or macule. 1500-20
UUNBAK Poems xlviii. 152 But ony spot or macull doing
spring. Ibid. Ixxxv. 22 Haile.moder and maid but makle i
b. Path. = MACULA.
1863 Edint. Hied. Jnil, Jan. sogSkindiseascs. .1. Macules
and Deformities. 1899 Alllmtt s Syst. Med. VIII. 465 The
eruption commonly consists of macules.
c. Printing. A blur causing the impression of
a page to appear double ; =MACKLE sb.
1841 SAVAGE Diet. Printing 775 Instead of its being a
macule, it is nothing more than [etc.].
Macule (m^-kil), v. [f. F. maciilcrj. macule a
spot.] trans. To spot, stain. Obs. in general use.
1484 CAXTON Paths fAlfmce(\W>))-2(i\, I byleue not that
tins poure [man] may be maculed lie gylty of the blame.
b. Printing = MACKLE v. (trans, and intr.}.
1841 SAVAGE Diet. Printings.*., If the joints of the tympan,
or the head, or the nut of the spindle be loose, or any accident
happen m pulling, so that the impression be somewhat
doubled, and not clear, it is said to be maculed. IHd. 775,
I have heard many complaints of the middle pages of a
twelves form maculing at a two-pull press.
Maculiferous (nwldwlMeraB), a. [f. MACULE
+ -(Y FERGUS.] Bearing or marked by spots, spotty.
1853 HERSCHEI. Pop. Led. Sci. n. xxxv. (1873) 77 The
macuhferous belts of the sun.
Maculose (markirflJus), a. [ad. L. maados-us,
i. macula spot.] Full of spots ; spotted.
1727 in BAILEY vol. II. 1819 G. SAMOUELLE Entomol.
Coiiipcnd. 124 A .. maculose, dentated band. 1861 H WFH
SyH. ^cuivptcm .V. Amer. 34! (Smithsonian Collect. IV.).
13
Ma CulouS, a. rare- . [Sec -ors.] ---prec.
1688 K. WQ\.W. A rmoury \\. 366/1 A Masculou* [si\ : in the
( Table Maculous], or spotted Cramp-fish, hath the Eyes
turned into black round spots. 1735 DVCHE is: PARDON Dii/.,
Macutoitsm Maculose^ troubled or affected with Spots, De- :
fects, or natural Deformities. 1856 in MAYXE Expos. Le.v.
Macute (maki/Vt). Also S maccuta, mac-
cute, macoute, 8-9 macuta. [ad. native African
wattita*"] At the beginning of the iSth c., said to I
be the name for one of the pieces of cloth used as !
money by the negroes of the Congo. Subsequently !
used in the W. African trade as the name for a :
money of account (= 2000 cowries), and hence ;
adopted by the Portuguese at Angola as a dc-
nomination in their local coinage ( = 50 rcis) ; the ;
SL-rra Leone Company also issued (1791-1805) :
pieces of I, 2, 5 and 10 macutes, the silver macute :
being worth about 4-5 f/. sterling. The account j
given by Montesquieu (quot. 1748), and adopted
by Mill and other Knglish writers on political
economy, appears to be based on misapprehension.
1704 tr. Merciless Voy. Congo in Churchill s l- oy. I. 740
The current Coins here are the Maccuta s, being certain
pieces of Straw-Cloth of about the largeness of a Sheet of
1 astboard each. 1704 tr. Au, Gatttnas I oy. (. wigo ibid.
I. 620 There is but little Mony passes in that Country, but
instead of it they buy and sell with Maccutes.. . . The Mac-
cutcs are pieces of coarse Cotton Cloth., live ElLs luii^. and
cost 200 Keys the Piece. Ibid., Two thousand of them
|/imbi>] are worth a Maccute. 1748 NuGi-.xr tr. Monies-
i] nicies Spirit Lan S xxn. viii. (1752) 77 Tlie ne^ioes on the
coast of Africa have a sign of value without money. It is ;i
sign merely ideal. . , A certain commodity or merchandise i:,
worth three macoutes ; another six macoutes ; another ten
macoutes.. .The price is formed by a comparison of all mer
chandises with each other. They have therefore no par- !
ticular money; but each kind of merchandise is money to
the other. 1823 CKAHH Tcchnol. Dict.^ Macnta. 1848 J. S.
MILL Pol. Econ. m. vii. i.
t Mad, J/ .l Obs. (?exc. dial.} [var. ol MATHE.]
1. A maggot or grub ; csp. the larva of the blu\v-
fly, which causes a disease in sheep. Also //., the
disease so caused.
1573 TCSSKR Httsl\ I. (1878) 109 Sheepe writing taile hath
mads without faile. 1641 l!r:sr l- arin. Bks. (Surtecs) 6 \
Lambes that wriggle theyre tayles..are to bee . . searched, :
for ftrar of maddes breedinge. 1669 WoRLlDGE Syst. Agric.
273 Jfatft/s, a Disease in Sheep. 1688 R. HULMK Armoury
in. 268/1 Keep Sheeps Tails from Maggots and Mads.
2. An earthworm.
1586 WAUNER Alb. Eng. ir. i\. 41 Content tliee, Daphlcs,
mooles take mads. 1592 I bid. vn. .\.\xvii. 180 Here maicst
tliou feast thee with a Made. 1601 HOLLAND Pliny II. 361
Earth-worms or mads stamped and laid too are verie good
to cure the biting of scorpions. 1674-91 KAY .V. <V E. C.
Words) Mady an earth-worm.
Mad (mrcd), sb.- dial, and L\ S. slang, [subst.
use of MAD a.) Madness, fury, anger.
1847-89 HAI.MU 1:1.1., J/W, madness, intoxication. Cii /ec.
1884 Century A/aj?. Nov. 57/2 His mad was getting up. 1897
Out ing (U. S.) XXX. 487/2 Let the pony get his mad up.
Mad (mrcd), tz. Forms: i semecd;e)d, 3-4 ,
med(d, rnedde, 3-6 madd(e, (5 made, maad), |
3- mad. [Aphetic repr. OE.Jmw</(f)</(see AMAJJ),
pa. pple. of *CtJt&dan to render insane, f. gctndd j
insane ( vaors, semaad , Corpus Gl.)> correspond- |
in<^ to OS. gititt d foolish, OIIG. gameit, kiineit, \
foolish, vain, boastful (MHG. gimeit merry, stately, ,
handsome), Goth, gamaips crippled : OTetit. *g(t- ,
j f. *g& prefix (V-) + *maido- : pre-Teut. ;
iQ-i pa. pple of the Imlogermanic root * inci
te change (cf. L. nultdre}. The primary sense of
*///<z?<7- changed, appears in the derivative Goth.
maidjatt to change, adulterate (in-maidcins ex
change) ; the corresponding OX. tneiHa means to
cripple (cf. the sense of the Goth. adj. above).
The OE. mad adj., without prefix, app. occurs
once in the compound mad mod folly.
It is commonly stated that the OE. (ge}indd survived into
MK. in the form indd^ inyd. The examples cited are the
following, c 1310 iu Wright Lyric P. viii. 31 For-thi on
molde y waxe mot (riming with blod in the next line but
one, with ?tw/, lot m the previous quatrain), c 1425 Seven
Sages (P.) 2091 To sla the childe he was ful rade. He ferde
as man that was made, c 1460 Lybcaits Disc. (Ritson) 2001
Lybeaus began to swete, Ther he satte yn hys sete, Maad
as he were (the earlier texts read quite differently). In the j
first quot. the text is certainly corrupt (? read ivod . blod} ; j
the later quots. do not prove the length of the vowel.]
1. Suffering from mental disease ; beside oneself, |
out of one s mind; insane, lunatic. In mod. use
chiefly with a more restricted application, imply
ing violent excitement or extravagant delusions : |
Maniacal, frenzied.
The word has always had some tinge of contempt or dis- I
gust, and would now be quite inappropriate in medical use,
or in referring sympathetically to an insane person as the \
subject of an affliction.
a 1000 Riddles xii. 6 Ic JXES nowhit wat \>&t heo swa j
Aemaulde mode bestolene Daxle gedwolene ileora^ mine i
Won wihan ^ehwam. crioso I oc. in Wr.-Wiilcker 347/19
Anicns, ^eina:d. ^1050 Gloss, ibid. 513/33 Uecordein>
gemadeooe. 1390 GOWKH Con/. I. 46 For tertes such a
maladie . . It myghte make a wisman madd. I but. II. 144
And if.. hir list noght to be gladd, He berth an bond that
sche is madd. c 1440 Pronip. Parv. 319/1 Maddc,or wood,
tiuiciis, i/ftttHs t fitriosus. 1489 CAXTON Faytcs of A. in.
MAD.
xx. 213 Whyche duke or erle happeth to wex madde so that
al aloue as a fole he gothe rcnning by wodes and hedges.
1500-20 DUNBAR Poems xix. 12 Gife I be sorrowfull and
sad, Than will thay say that I am mad. 1590 SHAKS. Com.
Err, \\. ii. n Wast thou mad, That thus so madlie thou
didst answere me? 1590 SWINHLKXE Treat. Test. 37 They
did see him hisse like a goose or barke lyke a dogge, or play
such other parts as mad folks vse tu doo. 1611 BIBLE "John
x. 20 And many of them said, He hath a deuill, and is mad,
why heare ye him? 1664-5 ^EI-YS Diary 25 Jan., He told
me what a mad freaking fellow Sir LHis Layton hath been,
and is, and once at Antwerp was really mad. iyz6 SWIFT
Crullii cr ii. \iii, Some of them, upon hearing me talk so
wildly, thought I was mad. 1791 BOSWELL Johnson an.
1729 (1847) 15/1 If a man tells me that he sees this [a
ruflian with a drawn sword] and in consternation calls to me
to look at it I pronounce him to be mad. 1855 TKNNVSOS
Maud ii. v. i, And then to hear a dead man chatter Is
enough to drive one mad.
absol, 1728 Poi K Dime. i. 106 She saw slow Philips creep
like Tate s poor page, And all the mighty Mad in Dennis rage,
b. Phrases, fo \fall) go, run mad.
1589 KIDKK BibL Sc/iol., Running madde, Bacchatus.
1596 SHAKS. i lien. Il/, in. i. 212 Nay, if thou melt, then
will she runne madde. 1654 K. CoDKINGTON tr. /Hstine^
etc. 567 JJemg troubled in his Conscience he did fall mad,
1670 (i. H. Hist. Cardinals \\. in. 191 Seeing Nini prc-
fcn\l, [lie) w;i^ ready to run mad, c 1709 LADY M. W.
MONTAGU Let. to Mrs. I/ewet 12 Nov., You have not then
received my letter? Well ! I shall run mad. n 1850
Rii^si . i n Dante tf Circ. \. 11874) 27 A perversion of gospel-
teaching which had gained ground in liin day to the extent
of huLominc; a pupular frenzy. People went literally mad.
y-V- *735 P M K rrol. Sat. i 38 It is not Poetry, but Pro>e
run mad. i?6z \\"I.M.I;Y Jrnl, 6 Nov., That manner uf writ
ing, in pn se run mad, I cordially dislike.
c. Like mad\ literally, in the manner of one who
is mad ; hence, furiously, with excessive violence
or enthusiasm. Also f like any mad, ^for mad.
c 1420 Antnrs of Arth. no (Thornton MS.) It mar rede, it
mourneile, it niuj>>ede for made. [1530 PALSI;H. 572, i,
I go inadde, I go up and downe lyke a madde body, jc
coitrs Ics rues.} 1653 \\. MOKK Antid. Ath, in. vii. (171- )
108 For she was then seen .. in her fetters, running about
like mad. 1663 Pi:rvs Diary 13 June, Thence by coach,
with a mad coachman, that dn>ve like mad. 1732 FIKI.D-
IM; Co- <-nt Card. Trtig. n. \ii, My reeling bead ! which
achc.s like any mail. 1742 RICHARDSON f tititcla IV. ni
Several Harlequins, and other ludicrous Forms, that jump d
and ran about like mad. 1745 C. J. HAMILTON in Academy
18 Nov. (i8y^) 410 3 They were Shooting at y Standards
Like Mad. 1824 LADY GKANVILLK Lett. (1894) I. 262 We
are writing like mad for the post. 1893 FoKi;ics-MiTCni-:r,r,
Kcniin. Ct. Mutiny 101 We . . beard our fellows cheering
like mad,
d. transf. of tlie effects of alcoholic drink.
1743 IUT.KKI.KY & CUMMINS I oy. S. St as 19 I eing drunk
and mad with Lituior, they plundcrM Che.its and Cabins,
t 6. Cattsinj; madness. Obs. rare.
1567 MAI I.ICT dr. I- orest 41 b, There is another kind of the
self same name which is called mad Duale. Which being
drunken sheweth wonders by a certain false shewe of imagin
ation, 1658 ROWLAND tr. WinJet s 1 hcat. Ins. 909 There
is also another kinde of pernicious honey made, which from
tlie niadnos that it causeth, is teiine-d Mad-honey. 1676
DRVDKN Anreng^. \\. i. 1090 Puw r like new Wine, due-s
your weak Drain surpri/e, And it s mad Fumes, in hot
Discourses rise.
2. Foolish, unwise. Xow only in stronger sense
(corresponding to the modern restricted applica
tion of sense i) : Extravagantly or wildly foolish ;
ruinously imprudent.
c 725 Corpus Gloss. (He^seU) I. 412 Ineptus^ xeniedid.
Ibid. U. 36 Uanus, ^eliiaeded. a 1300 Hody -\- Soul (MS.
Laud 108) ico, I boltde be and [dude] as mad to be maister
and i \-\ cnaue. 13.. /:. E. Ailit. P. A. 267 Me Jjynk be
put in a mad porpose, & busyez be aboute a raysoun bref.
6-1400 Destr. Troy 1864 Me meruellis of bi momlyng & \n
mad wordes. a 1540 HAKNUS Wks, (1573) 349/i s not
ibis a madde manner of prayer that men vse to our Lady ?
1600 SHAKS. A. Y. /,, ill. ii. 438, I draue my Sutor from
his mad humor uf lone to a lining humor of inadnes.
1608 MIDDLKION (title) A Mnd World my Masters. 1611
1 iHLii Keel. ii. z, I saide of laughter, It is mad : and of
mirth, What tloeth it? 1743 HUI.KELEV & CUMMINS Voy.
S. Seas Pref. 14 Our Attempt for Liberty in sailing .. with
such a number of People, stow d 111 a Long Boat, has been
censur d as a mad Undertaking. 1849 MACAULAY Hist.
Eiig. v. I, 643 The chief justice . . was not mad enough to
risk a quarrel on such a subject. 1864 BROWNING Confes
sions ix, How sad and bad and mad it was Iut then, how
it was hwect ! 1878 LJ. TAYLOR Dettkalion \. ii. 27 \Va> I
mad, To fear, one moment, thou could^t ever die ?
qnasitntv. 13.. E. E. A Hit. / . A. 1166 Hit payed hym
not bat I so Hone, Ouer ineruelous mere/ so mad arayed.
f 3. Stupefied with astonishment, fear, or suffer
ing; dazed. Obs.
a 1300 Cursor M. 10310 For bat bright-ties was he sa
raddj pat he .stode still als he war madd. IbitL 10851 Sant
gabneL.said her till, Maria, quarfor es bou madd ? E^ fr>e
na nede to be radd . Ibid. 24806 All J?aa |>at in (jat ferr cost
fard War medd \GStt, mad ; I-ldin. mc-d| quen bai him [sy.
the angel] sagh and herd, c 1400 Dcstr. Troy 11542 pus in
pouert am I pyght, put vnder fote, pat makes me full mad,
& mournes in my hert.
4. Carried away by enthusiasm or desire ; wildly
excited; infatuated. Const, about ^ after, for, \of t
oit t upon.
c 1330 K. Uia NNi: Cfiroii. ll iicc iRolKt 7604 Out of mestire
\\ a^ he glad, Opon (>at mayden he wax al mad. 1601 SHAKS.
All s H ell v. iii. 260 Ife loued her, for indeede he was
madde for her. 1611 UIBLE Jet . 1. 38 It is the land of
graiien images, and they are madde vpon their idoles. 1614
R JONSON l>art/wl. I- ai r \. (1631)9, I thought he would ha
runne madde o the blacke boy in Buckkn-bury. 1678 RvHBR
Traf. Last Age 7, 1 cannot be purwaded that the people are
so very mad of Acorns, but that they could be well content to
MAD.
eat the Bread of civil persons. 1690 \V. WALKER Idiotnat,
Anlo-Lat. 283 He began to be mad on her. 1692 DKYUEN
Cltomtncs Pref. A 4, The World is running mad after Farce,
the Extremitie of bad Poetry. 1700 Cinyras fy Myrrha
128 Mad with desire, she ruminates her Sin And wishes all
her Wishes o er again. 1719 DE FOE Crusoe n. ix. (1840)
208 They were mad upon their journey. 1744 H. WAI.POLE
Corr. (ed. 3) I. cv. 350 We are now mad about tar-water.
1849 MACAL-LAY Hist, ti tff. ii. I. 175 The people were mad
with loyal enthusiasm. 1868 FREKMAN \orrn, Cong. (1876)
II. vii. 42 When all the world seemed mad after monks.
1881 TKNNYSON He my firigadc iii, O mad for the charge
and the battle were we.
b. \Yildly desirous to do something. Now rare.
a 1627 MIDDLKTON* W- otn. beware Worn. in. ii, This makes
me madder to enjoy him now. 173* SWIFT Jrnl. JjW.
Lady 178 AH mad to speak, and none to hearken. 1794
Miss GUNNING racket IV. ix. 166 K very honest cottager
was so mad to pin sue it after his own mode, that [etc.]. 1814
SOUTHEY Roderick i. Mad to wreak His vengeance for his
violated child On Roderick s head.
c. Frequently used as the second element in
combinations, as music-mad, poetry-mad.
6. * Beside oneself with anger; moved to un
controllable rage ; furious. Now only colloq. (In
many dialects in Great Britain and the U. 8. the
ordinary word for ( angry .)
a 1300 Cursor M. 17595 For-bi baa luus war full mold,
pair sande.s come again vn-spedd. < 1330 K. UKUNNK C/ir,i.
Wace (Rolls) 608 |>ys lady Venus was al plad, pe obere were
for wrayth al mad. 14. . A rtlntr 234 Whan (MS lettre was
open & rad, pe bretouni & alle men were mad, And wolde
be messager scle. 1539 T.IBLE J s. cii. 8 They that are mad
vpon me, are sworne together agaynst me. [Similarly, 1611 ;
the Heb. word literally means insane .1 1577 RANKER
A>.\. AY<7. Hist. 75 They which for familiarity sake used
moderation before, now were exceedingly moved and mad
with us. a 1604 Chrjn, Ircl. (1633) 125 Koderic was mad,
and in his rage, caused his pledges head ..to be cut off.
1622 MAHBK tr. Altaians Guzman (C Alf. n. 155 Whereat
the merchant was so mad, and so transported with pas>.ion,
that h-j knew not what to say. 1705 HlCKEKlNClLL
J rit-st-cr. nr. Wks 1716 III. 184 That makes them so mad
at me, when I touch the Craft by which they get their
Wealth. 1707 Rt JIcx. upon Ridicule 3^0 You are mad to
hear other s Works commended. 1766 GAHRICK Xcck or
Xiithing i. ii, He was damned mad that he could not be
at the wedding. 1806 Simple Narrative II. 9 I ll pump
out of her how she got the book ; how deuced mad she
will be. 1847 MARRY AT CA//rfr. .V. Forest yii, He thought
. . you would he mad at the idea of this injustice. 1867
TROU-OI-E Last Citron. Barsct 11869 " 4 am sometimes
so mad with myself when I think over it all, that I should
like to blow my brains out.
6. Of an animal: Abnormally furious, rabid.
Often said of bulls ; also, in a more specific sense,
of dogs, horses, etc. suffering from rabies.
The sense appears to l>c of late emergence ; before the
i6th c. it wa-. expressed by WOOD a.
1538 [implied in MADNESS i]. 1565 COOPER Thesaurus
s. v. FuribunduSi Canisfiirihundns, a madde dogge. Taurus
furikundits, a madde bull. 1579 FUI.KK fit-skins 1 / art. 463
Doggcs after they had eaten the sacrament, . . ranne madde.
1590 SHAKS. Coin, Err. v. 1. 70. ITOI in i-ztk Rep. Hist,
.JAVA". Coinin. App. in. 7 A great ^Iad Hull to be turned
loose in the Game-place, with Fire-works all over him.
1766 GOLDSM. Elegy Mad Dog 20 The dog, to gain some
private ends, Went mad, and bit the man. 1769 PKNN\NI
/.ool. III. 315 Fish thus affected the Thames fishermen call
mad bleaks. 1800 Mcd. Jrnl, IV. 58 Keep the dags, or
other animals, supposed mad, shut up safely in a convenient
place for live or six weeks. 1848 DlCKBMfl Dowtey vi, A
thundering alarm of Mad Hull was raised.
t b. Mad dog : another name for HUFF-CAP. Ofis.
1577 [See HLI I--CAV 11 i].
7. Uncontrolled by reason ; passing all rational
bounds in demeanour or conduct ; extravagant in
gaiety ; wild.
1597^ 1635 Mad Greeke [see GREEK st>. 5]. 1598 MARSTON
in Shafts. C. Praise 29 Why, how now, currish, mad Athenian i
1605 CAMOEN Rein, (1637) 377 A merry mad maker as they
call Poets now, was he, which .. made this for John Calfe.
1655 Nicholas Papers (Cnnulctn II. 338 You will heare mad
work shortly, for the Jesuit is at worke, a 1715 UVKXI-I
( rc Time (1724! I- 244 He.. was engaged in a mad-ramble
after pleasure and minded no business. 1731 HKRKELKV
Akiphr, n. 10 The mad sallies of intemperance and
debauchery. 1777 MMK. D AKULAV Early Diary 7 Apr., The
sweet little thing was <)iiite in mad spirits. 1862 G. MM;I -
DITH Marian iii, She is steadfast as a star, And yet the
maddest maiden. 1873 OUIDA PaswrPl I. 69 They would
pi. iv me all sorts of sweet little mad can-oni.
b. transf. Of storm, wind : Wild, violent
1836 MRS. BROWSING Poefs I mv i. xiii, Mad winds that
howling go From east to west. 1861 WOOI.XKK My Hcautiful
Lady 50 Here the mad gale had rioted and thrown Far
drifts of snowy petals.
8. Proverbs. As mad as a buck t a hatfar t a
March hare (see HAKE sb. i b), etc.
a IS^SKKLTON Reply<.a<.ion 35 Thou madde Man.be hare.
1529 [see HARES/ , i b]. 1590 SHAKS. Com, Err. in. L 72
It would make a man mad as a Uucke to be so bought and
M)ld. 1609 Er. Wont, in I/nmon. in Bullen QUPuy* IV -
V4 If he were as madde as a weaver. 1626 FLETCHER
&0&teG*ttt, t. ii, Monsieur Shattillion s mad. ..Mad OS May-
butter, And which is more, mad for a wench. 1837-40, 1857
[see HAIII.K i ]. 1849 THACKERAY /VWr x, We were. .
( liaffmg Derby Oaks until he was as mad as a hatter. 1901
T. RAiuiiiKin A". -V t - 9 ll > Stn - VI II. 501/2 In Derbyshire
. . there is no commoner saying to express anger shown by
any one than to say that he or she was as mad as a tup .
0. Comb.) parasynthctic, as mad-btyodtd, -hu
moured, -wooded, -pattdwSjp. ; with adjs., indicating
some condition that proceeds from, resembles, or
results in madness, as t matt-angry, -blitzing, -drunk >
14
t -hardy (hence t matt- hardiness), t -hungry ;
\ -merry , f -proud , -J--/Y./ adjs. ; also mad-like adj.
and in attributive combinations of the adj. used
absol., as mad nurse (colloq?) a nurse attending
on insane patients; MAP-DOCTOR, MADHOUSE.
1589 RIDER BibL .W/<?/.,*Madde angrie, or raging madde,
sxvns, furiosns. 163* J. HAVWARD tr. IHondis Eromena \.
142 Whose Prince mad angry for being discovered, assay 1-
ing with a sudden furie the Granadan Galley, easily tooke
her. 1837 CARLVLE/-V. Rev. II I. v. vii, * Mad-blazing with
flame of all imaginable tints. 1885 KLNCIMAN Skippers fy
S/t. 84 He was a "mad blooded rip that cared for nothing.
1653 BAXTER Chr. Concord 32, I have neighbours that go
*mad-drunk about the streets. 1871 Ronticdge s Ei\ Boys
Ann, 33 He was mad drunk, and did not know what he was
doing. 1534 WHIIINTON Tnllycs Offices i. (1540) 28 Of
the hye pride of herte whiche is in reproche, and maye
be called *madhardynesse. f/n if. 35 "Madhardy men of
our cyte of Rome. 1665 PEI-VS Diary 6 Dec., Knipp,
who is . . the most excellent *mad-humoured thing, and
sings the noblest that ever I heard. 1608 CHAPMAN
Hyrotis Cf>ns/>i r. Plays 1873 II. 233 Such *mad-hungrie
men, as well may eate Hole coles of fire. 1836 [G. E.
INMAN] Sir Orfeo 6 With a x mad-like dreaminess crying.
1887 P. M Niciu, JUatvi aric 144 The mad-like act would
never have been heard of. >S99 V/r John. O Mats tic
(1600) C 4, Ye olde *mad merry Constable, art thou aduisde
of that? 1609 IJovs U A s. (1629) 30 The wicked are often
merrie, sometime mad-merry. 1583 T. WATSON Centnric
of Lone Hi. Poems (Arb.) 88 *Mad mooded Loue vsurping
Reasons place. 1753 The World No. 23 f 7 After such
hospitals are built, . .and doctors, surgeons, apothecaries and
*mad nurses provided. 1771 T. HULL Sir 11 . Harring
ton (1797) II. 223 Your mad-pated Julia. 14.. I oc, in
Wr.-Wiilcker 605/15 Prodncufas t *madprud. 1614 LODGE
Seneca, Life ix, This Prince waxed *mad red with anger.
Mad (mrcd), v. [f. MAD a.}
1. trans. To make mad, in various senses of the
adj.; to madden, make insane ; f to render foolish;
f to bewilder, stupefy, daze ; to infuriate, enrage.
Now rare exc. f . S\ colloq.) to exasperate.
1399 LANGL. A 1 ich. Kcdclcs 1.63 And nosoule personcto
punnyshe be wrongis ; And J>at maddid bi men. ll itt. n. 132
With many derke mystis bat maddid her eyne. c 1400
Pcstr. Y royBobi So full are bofairefild of dessait, And men
for to mad is most here dessyre. 1561 T. NORTON Calvin s
fttst. iv. 125 The deucll hath with horrible bewitchyng
madded their myndes. 1593 NASHE Christ s T. (1613) 44
Nothing so much doth macerate and mad mee. 1600
HOLLAND Lh>y xxvni. xv. 679 The Elephants also affrighted
and madded .. ran from the wings. i6 UTHTON Anat.
Mel. ii. iii. vii. 425 He plaid on his drunime and by that
meanes madded her more. 1681 SOI/THKKNE Loyal Brother
iv. i, () Hell ! it mads my reason but to think on t. 1810
CRAKBE Borough viii, Again ! Uy Heav n, it mads me. 1850
ULACKIK ittschyhts 1.22 Sin ..Mads the ill-coun>cll d
heart. 1863 J. WEISS Life T. rarker I.^ipi You have
madded Parker and in tin s way he shews his spite.
2. intr. To be or to become mad ; to act like
a madman, rage, behave furiously. Now rare.
a 1366 CHAVCER Rom. Rose 1072 Richesse a robe of
purpie on hadde, Ne trowe not that I lye or madde. 1381
WVCLIK Aits xxvi. 24 Kestus with greet vois seyde, Poul,
thou maddist, or wexist wood, c 1386 CIIAI-CKK Miller s
T. 373 Sufiiseth thee, but if thy wittes madde To ban
as greet a grace as Noe hadde. c 1394 /*. /V. Crcde 280
Alas ! qual> be frier * almost y madde in myndc, To sen
hum his Minoures many men begyleth ! 1412 Hoc-
c LKVK / c Reg. rrinc. 930, I . . muse so, that vn-to lite
I nmddc. 1440 rromp. 1 aw. 319/2 Maddyn, or dotyn,
dcsiph. Maddyn, or waxyn woode, insani<>,furi<\ 15x9
Li PSKT Charity (1539) 2^, I maye lone for my sensual!
luste, as when.. I madde or dote vppon women. 1530
PALSGR. 616/1, I madde, I waxe or become i\\.v\,jc on-ai^c.
I holde my lyfe on it the fclowe maddeth. 1574 Hi:i.i.o\\ i:s
Guevara s Fain, Kp, (1577) 310 He brawletli and maddelh
with the maids. 1873 M. ARNOLD Lit. <V l^nm (1876) 148
The unclean spirits, .came raging and madding befofl hniL
t b. Phrase, To go or run madding, Obs.
,1 1619 FOIHKHUY Athcont. n. ii. 5 (1622) 205 Wee runne
madding after Cold. i6ai T. WILI.IVMSON tr. Goulards
It tse I i -illard 1-5 Ouer violent pas.sions of the nunde..
oiK-rwlKhne the smile,, .making it to ROC nddfag and mad
ding heere and there to and fro. 1650 Houu.i, Girqffi*
A ,r . .\\iM-s i. 70 doing thus arming daily more and more,
and madding up and down the streets. (11691 POOOOG
T/it-ol. ll fcs. (1740) II. 195/1 A.. mad-headed, unruly heifer,
that . .runs wantonly madding about.
tc. To become infatuated. Const, after, upon.
1594 KviO/*wc//rt i. 60 A mavtiall people madding after
Anne-. 1624 K. WIIIIK Rcpl. J-iahcr 535 The pra- n- of
your people, .madding vpon the merits of Saints, and LOU-
U liinhm the merits of Christ, .is intolleiable.
Madagass. Also Madegass, Madccass.
[Variant of MALACASH.] f
1. A native or inhabitant of Madagascar.
1793 TKAIT tr. Kochoifs I oy. Muda^a^nr ;; The in
habitants of Madagascar call themselves indifttioctly Male-
wishes, or Madec:ixsi. >. 1815 A IlfKS Mem. v. (1816) ^u8
t i- hunenUible that Minir allcinpls are not made to convert
the Mada^risses to Christianity. 1839 fenny Cycl. XIV.
.--,<) .: The Madr^as->cs hu\ c made considerable progress in
the arts of civilization.
2. A ne;ro of Jamaica, having skin less black
and hair less ciisped than the ordinary nc^ro.
1873 GARDNER Hist, y^inaun n. iv. 97 The term Mada-
i^.iss is still applied to certain light tomplexioned negroes,
tsi fLially those whose hair is U>s woolly than common.
Madam (immtom), si>. Forms: 3-6 madame,
4 5 madaum .SV. made me, =, may dame, 6
maddamo, 4-9 madamo, 4- madam, fa. OK.
ma dame (in mod.Kr. written MADAMK), literally,
my lady (sec DAMK, DAM), corresp. etymologi-
cally to It. madonna.) monna t med.L. mca dowina.
I
MADAM.
The spelling nindamci^ still preferred by some writers, but
the more general and convenient practice is to write madam
when the word is used as English, and MADAME when it is
used as a foreign title. For the plural (in sense i) MKS-
DAMES is now used ; the Eng. plural is obs. exc. in
sense 3.)
1. A form of respectful or polite address (substi
tuted for the name) oiiginally used by servants in
speaking to their mistress, and by people generally
in speaking to a lady of high rank ; subsequently
used with progressively extended application, and
now capable of being (in certain circumstances)
employed in addressing a woman of whatever rank
or position. (Corresponding to SIB.)
The early occurrence of DAME in the sense of mother
suggests that in AK. and early ME. ina dame was very
commonly used by children to their mother; but in the
extant examples the mother so addressed is a queen or a
lady of very high rank. In Chaucer s time (C. T. Prol.
376) to be addressed as wcidame was one of the advantages
which a chi/en s wife gained by her husband s being made
alderman ; this probably indicates the lowest social grade
in which at that time the title could be claimed as a matter
of customary right. In poetry of the i4th and isth c. the
lover often addresses his mistress as madame. Nuns
(originally only the elder ones : see quot. c 1400) were called
madame down to the Reformation.
While in France the title has (with certain customary ex
ceptions) been confined to married women, in Kngland no
such rule has been generally adopted, though there are
ttact-s of a tendency in the 16-17111 c. to address matrons as
madam and spinsters as mistress .
From the i7th c. madam has been the title normally used
in beginning or subscribing a letter to a woman of any
station, except where the use of the name (as in Dear Mrs.
A. etc.) is permitted ( my lady , etc. not being admitted in
epistolary usage). In oral use the title now rarely occurs;
from the i8th c. it has been, except in very formal use, largely
superseded by the contracted form MA AM, which has itself
in recent years been greatly restricted in currency ; how
ever, madam is in London and other towns still the word
commonly used by salesmen to their female customers, and
by persons in the position of servants to the public.
1297 R. GLOUC. (Rolls) 832 Heo [sc. Cordeille] sede. .Mid
hou mani kni^tes is he come, be ol>er a;en sede, Ma dame
bote mid o man. Ittd. 5858 Certes ma dame quaj> H king
(to his stepmother] so ne may it no^t be. (11300-1400
Cursor M. 4340 (G<>tt.) In chamber hendely he [Joseph) nir
grett, And said, * madam \Cott. lauedi], cum to ^our mett .
(1330 Arth. <y Mcrl. 4644 (Kolbing) po bispac Wawain
curteys [addressing his mother] Madame, purvaieb ous
harnais. c 1375 Si, L?g. Saints \. (Katcrim-) 658 [T]hane
purphir sad till hir (sc, the queen] alsone : ( dred nocht,
maueme ! It sail be done . 1390 ( SOUTH Conf. I. 47 Ma
dame, I am a man of thync, That in thi Court have longe
served, a 1400-50 Alexander 229 Haile, modi qwene of
mastres . pe Priores al* principall Ks hdy A leder of
J>am all. a 1440 *SV> Dcgra . 785 Maytlame! sche seid,
gramercy of Ihi gret cortesy . 1 1470 H KNKV Wallace \.
1030 Grace , scho cryit, for hym that deit on tre . Than
Wallace said ; Madenie. your noyis lat be . 1513 HKAD-
SHAW St. II erbnrgt It. 1 393 Ala-s , he sayd, ma dame and
patronesse, For sorowe I can nat my peynes expresse . i7
EARL SUSSEX in Kilts Orig. Lett. Ser. i. II. 137 (To his
wife.) Madame.. thies be losignifie |etc.|. // /</. isSThus,
good Madame albtit [etc.l. ISS 1-VNDliSAY Hlonanhc
lit. 4664 The seilye Nun wyll thynk grel schame.
Without scho callit te Madame. 1597 SHAKS. 2 Hen. IV,
II. i. 109 And didst not thou. .desire me to Ije no more
familiar with such poore iople, saying, that ere long
they should call me Madam? iSoa llnm. II. ii. (j6 ("
More matter, with les>e Art. I ol. Madam, I swune I
do Art at all. 1609 li.JoNsoN.SY/f/ ll i ii/an v. (1620) O 2,
me think* I see him living yet. 1696 I llll Lirs (ed. 5),
J/iitftiiH, a Title of Honour, which is given as well in
Writing as Speaking, to Women of Quality, as Princesses,
Dutchesses, and others : but grown a little too common of
1 ve had 01 n . 1001 / 11*47 *> / /( "*- 1U J C1 - a/* * "- "^y
car conductors of Ifoston arc compelled to address all their
women passengers as * madam .
b. Non-vocatively, substituted for the name of
a lady entitled to be addressed as madam \ /Ofis.
cisoo Vtlitsinc ii Sire, Madame the queue Pre.s!,yiic your
wyf .. is delvuercd of thre dottgbdn. 1605 SHAKS. Lear
1854 MISS HAKKR Northamft. Gloss,, I ll jjive it you,
[ madam, if you don t do a you re bid.
MADAM.
2. As a prefixed title, fa. Prefixed to a first or
sole name. Obs.
(,-1386 CHAUCEH Prol. 121 She [the prioress] was cleped
madame Eglentyne. 1591 SHAKS. Two Gent, \\. i. 9 GM
to, sir, tell me : tlo you know Madam Siluia? Ibid. u. v. 8
Hut sirha, how did thy Master part with Madam Julia?
1613 Hi:vwooi> lira" t n Age H. u, lason. Madam Medea.
Jlffi/ea. Leaue circumstance, away. 1749 FIEI.MIXC; TOM
Jones vin. viii, etc. l-\n unman icd young lady is referred
to by servants and inferiors as Madam Sophia .J
b. Prefixed to a surname: (a) Now in U.S.,
and perh. formerly in England, the style of a
woman who has a married son (whose wife has
the style of Mrs. }. ,/ . dial. The style of a
married woman of position, such as the squire s
wife, (c} U.S. (see quot. 1809").
1703 PKTIVI-.K Mnsei Petiver. 94 Madam Elizabeth Glau-
ville. To this Curious Gentlewoman 1 am obliged for an
hundred Insects;. 1705 Lond. Gaz. No. 4106/4 Madam
Clark of Veovil, Mrs. Jervice of Favent. a 1774 GOLDSM.
Klet>y on Mrs. Blaizf, Good people all, with one accord
Lament for Madam I .lai/e. 1809 K.KNDAI.L 7>vi? . Il.xxxviii.
44 It lias been, and still is the practice, to prefix to the
name of a deceased female of some consideration .. the title
of madam, n 1825 FORBV / <>c. E. Angtia t Madam, a term
of respect to gentlewomen ; below lady, but above mistress.
In a village, the Esquire s wife, .must have madam prefixed
to her surname. The parson s wife, if he be a doctor, or a
man of ..genteel figure, must be. madam too. 1849 LYM.L
y>ut I ixit L/.S. I. ix. 162 The title of Madam is sometimes
given here [in Uoston], and generally . . in the South, to a
mother whose son has married, and the daughter-in-law
is then called Mi-,.
"\ Q.Madame regent queen regent. Alsoy?^. Obs.
X53 SKKLIOX liarl. Laurel 53 [to Pallas] Prynces moost
pusant . . All other tranxceiulyng . . Madame regent of the
scyence st-uyn. Ibid. 951. <t 1562 G. CAVKNDISH U ohey
11893) 84 Nowe was there lodged also Madame Regent, the |
kyng s muther, and all hir traya of ladys and gentillwuiuen.
td. Iii playful or derisive uses. Obs.
1603 SIIAKS. Meas.forM. i. ii. 43 Behold, behold, where
madam Mitigation comes. 1624 HKYWOOO Captives iv. i. in
Jiiillea O. PI. IV, Naye, make his honest and chast wyfe
no better Then a madam makarell. 1633 FOHIJ "fis Pity
ii. ii, *Tis not your new Mistresse, Your goodly Madam
Merchant, shall triumph On my defection. 1670 KACHARU
Cont. Clergy 28 After a lad has taken his leave of Madam
University,, .he is not likely to deal.. with much Latine.
1687 DRYDKN llindfy P, u. 250 But madam Panther, you,
though more sincere, Are not so wise as your adulterer.
a 1806 H. K. WHITE My Study* The ideal nights of Madam
Brain.
3. A woman who is addressed as madam*,
fa. A lady of rank or station. Also/^f. Obs.
1543 HALE Yet ft Course 38 b, She [holy church] became
a gloryouse madame of the earth. 1550 Image Both C/t.
Pref. Avj b, They have ahvaies for lucres sake, gloriouslye
garnished their holy mother, the madame of mischiefs and
proude synagog of Sathan w l golde, siluer [etc.]. 1576
FLEMING Patwfl. Efiist. Epit. Preceptes Aijb, His grand
mother a sober matrone and vertuous old maddame. 1589
Pi TTFNHAM Eng. Poesie in. i. (Arb.) 149 As we see in these
Si eat Madames of honour. 1616 R. C. Times Whistle , etc.
(1871) 134 Tis certaine he had been a knight a[t] lest, And
made his wife (what she hath lookt for long) A Madame.
apposit t~ cly. 1632 MASSIXGKR City Madatn i. i, The want
of one \$c. a male heir] Swells my young Mistresses, and
their madam mother With hopes above their birth, and scale.
b. The mistress of a house. Now only U. S.
vulgar.
1824 GALT Rothelan \\. xv, We shall. .use a little more
freedom with the madam of the mansion. 1879 TOUKGKE
l- ooVs Err. xv. 75 Well, Colonel, .. I ve brought back the
books I borrowed of the madam the other day.
C. In derisive or opprobrious use. (a) An af
fected fine lady. f(i) A kept mistress, a cour
tesan, prostitute (obs. }. (c) Used as a general
term of contempt for a female : a hussy , minx .
Ihese uses may perhaps, so far as origin Is concerned, belong
partly to MADAME, as being more or less due to prejudice
against foreign women. Cf. * Madam Van [?i.e. a Dutch
woman: cf. MADAMK i] a whore 1 (Dict.Ca*i.Crno t a 1700).
<rt) 1598 BiAUTOH Av. Villanie In Led. Ii 2, Let me alone, the
Madams call for thee Longing to laugh at thy wits pouertie.
1623 MASSINCKK Dk. Milan in. ii, Fine meeters To tinckle
in the eares of ignorant Madams. 1664 POWER E.\-p. Phitos.
i. ii Ovid s Lydjan-Spinstresse, that proud Madam which
Pallas, for her Rivalship transformed into the Spider. 1682
O. N. BoileaiCs Littrin i. Argt. ii Thus Queasie Madams
meat forbear Untill they read, The Bill of Fare. 1725 AVic
Cant. Diet.* Mistress Princnm-Prancum, such a stiff,
over-nice, precise Madam. 1803 MARY CHARLTON Wife .y
Mistress III. 57 What should I care what those fine
Madams says of me ! 1840 HOOD Kibnansegg t Honeymoon
XMI, She was far too pamper d a madam.
(*) 1719 D URFEY Pills IV. 139 Hide-Park maybe term d the
Market of Madams, or Lady-Fair. 1721 AMHKRST Terrx
/ //. No. 28 (1754) 152 At Oxford .. several of our most !
celebrated and right beautiful madams would pluck off their
tine feathers, and betake themselves to an honest livelihood.
1747 Gent I. Mug. 96 On a Gentleman who mistook a Kept
Madam for a Lady of Fashion. 1761 Ann. AVf. u. 66 He
indulged himself and madam with green peas at live shillings
a quart.
(c) 1802 WOLCOT (P. Pindar) Middlesex Elect, ii. Wks. 1816
IV. 183 I d make the madams squall. 1874 S. BEAUCHAMI
C,rantley Grange I. 68 I do not think they [hop-pickers]
are troubled with much shyness . O, not a bit of it, Sir i
Charles . . they re brazen madams, and quite above my hands .
t4. Comb, (appositive}. Obs.
593 G - HARVKY Pierce* s Super. 174 Floorishing London, I
the Staple of Wealth, & Madame-towne of the Realme.
Hence (nonce-wih.} Ma damish a., like a fine j
lady ; f Ma/damship.
15
i6xo Swetnnm Arraigned (i88o> 62, I thanke your I
Madame-ship, Ime glad o this. 1881 J. YOUNGER Autobiog,
xv. 171 The mistress at home grew quite madamish.
Madam (murcUm), v [f. MADAM sb] traits.
To addiess as madam , f Also with ///.
1622 ROWLANDS Good Neives fy B. 7 She .. would he
MadamM, Worship d, Laditule. 1668 DRVOKN Evenings
Lwe in. i. 11671) 33 Madam me no Madam. 1741
KICIIAKOSON Pamela 1.1824) L 58 In came the coachman.,
and madamed me up strangely. 1748 Clarissa Wks.
1883 Viii. 447, I am..Madam d up perhaps to matrimonial
perfection. 1829 Examiner 116/1 The sparring scene
between her and Mrs. Chatterley, wherein they Madam
each other with genteel petulance.
Ii Madame (madam ; often mada*m, or angli
cized ma-dam). Also madam. PI. MESDAMKS;
f madames. [Fr. : see MADAM sb.
The uses in which the word is meant to represent a foreign
title are treated in the present article, although in early
examples the spelling is often madam. For w<tdamt\
when it is a mere variant spelling of the Eng. word, see
MADAM.]
1. The title prefixed to the surname of a French
married woman (corresponding to the Fug. Mrs. ,
Lady , ete., according to degree of rank). Ab
breviated I\Inic.\ in Kng. books and newspapers
Mdaie. often occurs.
In Knglish use it is very commonly applied to a married
woman belonging to any foreign nation (substituted, e.g.,
for the Ger. J rau or the Du. Mevroitiv), It is a No
frequently assumed (instead of Mrs. ) by English or Amer
ican professional singers or musicians, and by womeiiengaged
in businesses such as dressmaking, in which native ta^tu
or .skill is reputed to be inferior to that of Frenchwomen.
n 1674 CLARENDON //is/. AY/ , xv. 155 One day he
visited madum Turyn. 169*) I KIIVKK Musei Peth t-r. 4-1
Madam Margaret ha Humlnna van Ottemi, Widow to..
T)r. Oldenland. 1706 LCTI-KKLL Brief R el. 18 May (18571
VI. 46 Mrs. Skelton, daughter to Madam Orfeiir. 1838
DICKKNS Nit /i. .V/V/i . x, 1 lie Lady s name , said Ralph,. .
is Mantalini Madame Mantalini \ 1871 K. C. G. Mi KKAV
Member for Paris I. 258 One of Madame RodeiheimV
plushed footmen. Ibid. 296 Father Glabre never talks
polities , answered Mdme. de Margauld. 1877 J. GRANT
Six Yr$.Ao\\. 188 Madame von Hoheiuhal. 1888 MAIM. h-
SON Mem. (ed. 2) 1. 193 Mdme. Christine Nilsson.
b. Used i^both vocatively and otlicrwise) with
omission of the name, or in substitution for it.
1853 HKOVI K / illftte xiv, As soon as Georgette was well,
Madame sent her away into the country. 1894 S. J. WKY-
MAN Man in />/mXr 198 Presently madame followed her
example.
f 2. The title given to female members of the
French royal family ; a French princess ; spec, the
eldest daughter of the French king or of the dau
phin ; in the reign of Louis XIV, the wife of MON
SIEUR, the king s only brother. Obs.
1670 G. H. Hist. Cardinals i. i. 14 In the presence of
Madam Royall in Turin. 1679 Marriage diaries //, 7
Next to her followed Madam. 1701 Lond. Gaz. No. 3714/3
Madame does not yet give Audience, a 1713 HI KXKT Oivn
Time(iT2$) I. 302 The King of France had courted Madame
Solssons, and made a shew of courting Madame [sc. the
Duchess of Orleans], 1765 Ann. Reg. 112 Don Philip, duke
of Parma, . . has left issue, by the late madame of France,
a prince and a princess. 1766 Ibid. u. 4 The Madames of
France were much devoted to reading in their private
apartments. 1798 R. C. DALLAS tr. Clery"$ Jrnl. Occur.
Louis A*/ / 40 A small aottchamber almost without light,
was occupied by Madame Royale and Madame Elizabeth.
f3. A French married woman; a Frenchman s
wife. Obs.
1599 SHAKS. Hen. I , i. i. 23 The Madams too, not vs d to
toyle, did almost sweat to beare The Pride vpon them.
Ibid. in. v. 28 Dolphin. Hy Faith and Honor, Our Madames
mock at vs. 1599 B. JONSON Cynthia s Rev. iv. i, I would
was on my travels, among the madames, and signoras, we
never saluted more than the tip uf the ear.
Madamoiselle, obs. variant of MADEMOISELLE.
Madane, obs. form of MAIDEN.
Madapollam (nnx-dapflam). Also -pollaud,
-polam, [From Madapollam {Mddhava-palani}^
a suburb of Narsapur, Madras presidency.] A
kind of cotton cloth, orig. manufactured at Mada
pollam, and afterwards imitated on the British
looms, and exported in great quantities to India.
1832 in M. Russell Egypt viii. (1853) 327 He intends to
send long-cloths, madapollands [etc.]. 1858 SIMMONDS Diet.
Trade, Madapollam^ a kind of fine long cloth, shipped to
the Eastern markets. 1882 CAULI-KILD & SAWARD Diet.
Needlework, Madapolavis, a coarse description of calico
cloth, of a stiff, heavy make, originally of Indian manu
facture, where it was employed for Quilts. 1885 Matuh.
Exam. 31 Dec. 4/4 Huff-end madapollams.
Ma d-apple. [A translation of mod.L. malum
insiinnnt, a corruption of the oriental word
which appears variously as meiongena, hadingan t
HRIN.TAL. Also called raging (Jove) apple : see
RAGING ///. a. 2.] The fruit of the EGG-PLANT.
1597 GKRAKDE Herbal u. liv. 274 Madde or raging Apples.
1688 K. HOLMK Armoury ii. 82/2 An Assirian Made Apple.
The pod is whitish green, and the cup jagged [etc.].
1760 J. LKK Intrott. Bot. 318 Mad Apple, Solumim. 1785
MARTVN Rousseau s Bot. xvi. 1 1794) 2 2 Mad-Apple is also
of this genus. 1864 GKISEIIACH Flora, W, /ml. 785 Mad-
apple, Solanum Melon^cna.
Madar : see MUL>AK.
MADDEN.
II Madarosis (mredar^-sis). Med. [mod.L.,
a. Gr. ^aSaptuffis, f. /<a5apo$ bald : see -osis.] Loss
of hair ; csp. of that of the eyebrows.
1693 in /7itmtiftfs Physical Diet. (ed. 2). 1706 in PHILLICS
(t-d. Kersey 1 . In mod. Diets.
I Ma dbrain, sb. (and a.} Ol>s.
A. sb. A mad-brained person ; a scatter-brain .
c. 1570 Mart: ll it .$ Sci. v. i. E i b, Thou art some mad
braine, or some foolc. 1608 M mm. HI ON Mud tt orld i. A 3
Heer s a mad-hraine a th lirst,who-c- piankt-s scorne to ham;
presidents. 1616 J. DKACON Ttbacco Tortured 57 Alas
poore Tobacco.. thou that hast hene hitherto accompted ..
tlie rruul-braines merriment, . .and the vnthrifts pasport.
B. ttttrib. or adj. -= MAIJ-HKAINKD.
1592 (>. KAKVKV /*>>/ Lett. 45, I haue . . scene the mad-
biayncst Koister-doister in acountrey dashte out of couiucn-
aunce. 1596 SIIAKS. Pain. Shr. in. ii. 10, I must forsooth
IK: foist To^ive my hand. . YD to a mad-brainy rudcsby. 1605
ROWLANDS Hell s Jlroke Loose 33 With. . mad-braine lieal,
Minister they enter. 1631 WKI- .VKII Anc. l nnt:ral Men. :>y-
That wilde mad braine Falques.
Hffad-braiiicd (mardbrr nd), a. I laving or
manifesting a mad brain; hot-headed, uncontrolled.
1577 (i. WMWVV Letter-bk. iC.imdeiO =>j And Skcltmi that
samu tnadbraynd knave Look how lit- knawes a dcade hurst;
boanti. 1596 SIIAKS. / am. X/i>; in. ii. 165 This mad-braiu d
bridi .^roninc tooke him such a cufTe, That downe fi.-ll 1 iit^t
and linoki-. 1607 Tinion\. \. 177 Gluing our holy \ \\-\\\~-
to tin; stjiint- Of contumelious, beastly, mad-brain tl wan* .
1649 ( I. I)ANIKL 7 riftaffA,, Hen. ii , cxlvii, The Mad-
l.rain d Spartacus. 1751 KLIXA HKYWOOD Betsy Ihoiiglit-
Icss 1. 104 The heedless levities of the one sex, and the
iiL.uI-Ljained passions of the other. 1819 SHULLLV 1 ettr
Hell vi. xx, A mad-brained goblin for a guide. 1894 (1. M.
IM-NN Real ti>>/i/ ^71; \ otir father s mad-brained ideas.
Madcap {nuv.- dka-p;. s/ . and a. [f. MAD a.+
CAP s/f. ; Ki.fitddlctap, hitjfiap.]
A. sh. fa. In early use, a madman, maniac
(obs. rare}, b. One \vho acts like a maniac; u
reckless, wildly impidsivc jierson. In recent use
olten applied playfully to yountj women oi lively
and impulsive temperament.
1589 lini.i-:\K Sp. Masqiterado C -\ b, This crue of popish
Madcaps. 1591 SIIAKS. 7 :tv (/<#/. ll. \ . S Come-on you
mad-cap: lie In the Ale-house with yuu. 1599 HAVUAIU*
ist rt. I/en. II i<.) There was .. Sir Hu^h Linnc, a t;(A)d
souldier, but a very mad-cap. 1607 DKKKKK \ort/r.vttr<t
//t>e\\ . Wks. 1873 III. 57 What mad-caps haue yuu in your
house [lleillamj. 1667 DRVDEN Secret Lwc in. i. \i(>C>ty \\
Lord, that such a Mad-Cap as I .should ever live to lie jealous !
1711 Coiinh-ey-M nn s Let. f<> L urat 12 There were. . sonn-
Mad-caps nlian ili^li-l- lyers, in the Council that opposed
ihe -ranting of it. 1861 TMACKKLJAV J- onr deorges ii.
(1876) 53, I should like to have seen that noble old madcap
[Peterborough], 1869 riin.ui-s / esm-. ii. r.; To be sin^in^
when Vesuvius was thundering .. was not unfitting the im
perial madcap. 1885 MABEL COLLINS rretticst Ii <w/</;/i, < )n
the boards she was the merriest, gayest, madcap in the world.
B. attrih.&\\<\adj. Mad, crack-brained ; reck
less, wildly impulsive.
1588 SIIAKS. /,. J.. L. u. i. 215 That last is P.eroune, tin-
mery mad-cap Lord. 1598 K. (Ii ILMN Skial. (1873)27 Whtn
thou hast read this mad-cap sturTe. 1619 FLKUHI i: J/.
Thomas i. iii, Dor. And is your hate so inurtall? Mar.
N .t to his person, lint to his qualities, his mad-cap follie^.
1807 \V. IKVINU Salntaff. (1824) 274 The thoughtless Ho\\ oi"
mad-cap spirits. 1852 1 IIACKLKAY Esmond in. ii, The mad
cap girl ran up to her mother. 1887 BOWEN ^ irg. fccl, ix. 43
Let the madcap billows in thunder break on the shore. 1893
VIZEIKLLV Clances Baek u. xxxiii. 233 Madcap republicans
bent on disturbing the emperor s pleasure.
Madded (mrc-ded),///. a. Now rare. [f. MAI
^.j.-j.jjl.] Rendered mad, in various senses of
the adj. a. Deprived of reason or intelligence.
b. Excited to fury, enraged.
c 1580 SIUNKY Ps. xxii. vii, I am enclos d with yong bulls
madded rowt. 1611 SHAKS. C y)>il>. iv. ii. 313 All Curses
madded Hecuba gaue the Greekes. a 1641 UP. MOUNTAGU
Acts # Mon. (1642) 290 The two Confitents. . were by the
madded multitude stoned to death. 1681 WHARTON Disc.
Soul WorhWk*. (1683) 647 But Tycho-Krahe . .shall . .un
fold to us this matter far different from the Madded Nursery
of Peripatetick.s. 1766 NICQI. Poems 240 Shall I so besotted
be And madded, as to sell Mv soul to flames..} 1872 BLACKIIC
Lavs Highl. 101 Downward Sheer the madded torrent pours.
Madden ^mx-d n), v. [f. MAD a. + -EX s.]
1. intr. To become mad.
1735 POPK Prol. Sat. 6 They rave, recite, and madden
round the land. 1796 MRS. M. ROBINSON Angelina I. 8 My
mind would madden at the retrospect of her injuries. 1802
Noble Wanderers II. 85, 1 saw her strength wasting.. and
maddened at the view ! 1811 W. R. SPKNCEK roans 19 My
fierce steed maddens to be gone. 1855 MII.MAN Lat. C/tr.
i\. vii. (1864) V. 369 Whole populations maddening to
avenge the cause of the injured Son of God. 1858 H. LAW
Christ is All % Numbers 79 Malignant passions maddened
in opposing breasts.
2. trans. To make mad ; to drive out of one s
mind ; to excite to frenzy or uncontrollable anger.
i8zz Goon Study Afeti. IV. 167 Opium maddens the head.
1833 HT. MAHTIMEAU Loom $ Liiggtr \\. v. 105 It was
enough to madden the most gentle. 1849 MACAIJLAY Hist.
En$. ii. I. 267 Fierce spirits, unrestrained by principle,
maddened by fanaticism. 1879 FARKAR St. /W/(i883) 119
The raging passion which maddens a crowd of Eastern
fanatics.
Hence Ma ddeued ///. a., Ma-ddeningf ///. a.
and vbL sb. Also Ma ddeningly adv., in a madden
ing manner.
a 1743 SAVACE To J. Patotll 35 Calm, on the beacli while
maddening billows rave, He gains Philosophy from every
wave. 1775 ASH Suppl., Maddening, the act of making
mad. 1806 SUKK M inter in Loud. III. ;y The shrieks.. of
MADDER.
its maddened mother . . did not arouse the sleeping nurse.
1822 GOOD Study Med. IV. 624 The burning and maddening
pain, .can rarely be alleviated but by opium, a 1861 MRS.
BROWNING J roi Nonnus Poems 1890 V. 85 She named her
hero, and raged maddeningly Against the brine of waters.
1863 \Vooi.NKR A/y Beautiful Lady Introd. 3 The wind
Heaving the ocean into maddened arms That clutch and
dash huge vessels on the rocks. 1891 T. HAKPV Tcss (1900)
117/2 There never was such a maddening mouth since K ve s !
Madder (nce*du), $b.\ Forms: i meedere,
mteddre, maederu, 3-7 mader, 4-5 madyr, (5
madur, maddyre, madre), 5-6 maddre, 6-7
mather, (8 maddar), 4- madder. [OE. mwdere
wk. fern, corrcsp. to OX. madra in place-names
(S\v. madra, dial, madra, mara, Norw. modra t
maitre} ; a pp. related in some way arc MDu. f
MLG. mt iU (mod.Du, mede, wee), madder.
Tlie word in OE. and OX. could not originally have
denoted the exotic A /</#, but probably belonged to various
species of the allied genera Asferula and Gatium t some of
which are still used as substitutes for madder. In Iceland,
Sweden, and Norway, it is now applied chiefly to Gallnui
boreale\ in Sweden also to A spent la tinctoria (Dyer s
Woodruff*, while Ritbia tinctormn is called rod inadta and
krapp. In the mod. Wiltshire dialect madder is used for
the Sweet Woodruff (AsJ>eritla odoratd}\ the inadder{s or
Mather applied in several dialects to the Stinking Camo
mile is prob. a distinct word (see MAYTHE).]
1. A herbaceous climbing plant, Rnbia tinctornin,
having rough hairy stems and bearing panicles of
small yellowish flowers: cultivated, esp. in Hol
land and France, for the dye obtained from it
(see 2). Called also dyer*s madder.
ciQOoSa.v.Lce^/id. I. i54Deoswyrt be man gryas oSrum
nainan maedere nemned byS cenned fyrmust in lucania.
< 1050 Herbarium in Sa.r. Leechd. I. 24 Herba gryas ba,-t
is msderu [v.r. miederej. < 1265 l 0c. Plants in \Vr.-
\Vulcker 608/17 Rubca, mader. 14.. Voc. ibid. 576/22
Cn ssulet t Mader. c 1440 Prowp. Parv. 319/1 Madyr, herbe.
156* TURNER //t r/>rt/ n. 118 The stalkes of madder are foure
squared, longe, rough lyke vnto the stalkes of gooshareth.
1688 R. HOLME Armoury n. 76/2 The Garden Madder
hath a long rough leaf. 1758 P. MILLER (title) The Method
of cultivating Madder, As it is now practised by the Dutch
in Zealand. 1846 M c CvLLQCHAcc. Brit. JEfftfirt(iB$4) I. 109
.Madder has been attempted to be raised [in England], but
without success. 1882 HOLUEN Hunt, Osteal, (ed. 6) 33 The
colouring principle of the madder {Kit bin tinctormn) has a
strong affinity for phosphate of lime.
b. With specific qualification, applied to other
plants. Bengal Madder, Knbia cordifolia (Treas.
Bot. 1866). Field Madder (see FIELD st>. 20).
Hog s Madder (see Hoc; s/>l 13 d). Indian
Madder, ) A*, cordifolia ; (/>) Qld&nlandia itm~
bcHata (Treas. Bot.). Petty Madder, the genus
Cwcianella* "Wild Madder, (a R. peregrina, \
native to the south-west of England; (b} Galiuvi ;
Mollngo,
14.. I oc. in Wr.-W ulcker 570 \vCandeo, wylde madur. 1578 :
LVTE Dodoens iv. Ixxlii. 537 There be two scutes of Madder,
the tame Madder .. and the wild Madder. 1597 GERARDE
Herbal 961, \ Ritbia. tinctormn^ Red Madder. 2 Rnblti
syluestris, Wilde Madder. 3 Rnbia marina^ Sea Madder.
1760 J. LKE Introd. Bot. App. 318 Petty Madder, Cntcia-
nella. 1776 WITHERING Bot. Arrange tit. Vegetables I. 81
Madder. Mollugo. Goosegrass.. .Wild Madder, Great Bas
tard Madder. 1813 AINSLIE Mat. Med. Hindostan 87
Bengal Madder, Rnbia Manjitk Roxb.
2. The root of this plant, employed medicinally !
or as a source of colouring matter; the dye-stuff
or pigment prepared from this.
The chief colouring matters contained in madder are ali- i
zarin and purpurin. The Turkey red , used in dyeing cotton, i
is prepared from madder.
1347-8 Rolls of Parlt. II. 215/2 Come il ait fait avenir en
Kngleterre xi pokes de madder a Lenn. ^1374 CHAUCER
Former Age 17 No mader \ij.rr. madyr, madder], welde, or
wood no Htestere Ne knew. 1389 in J- ng. Gilds (1870) 358 \
Euerych a cart y lade w l mader, b c come|> to &elle, twey pans.
1436 Pol. Poems (Rolls) II. 180 Vit marchaundy of Braban
and Selande, The inadre and woode that dyers take on hande i
Todynewyth. 1570 l*A3tQMJOtGml.Jfta*tA (1633) 377 Mad- i
der. The root is sharp and bitter, and therefore purgeth the [
liuer and the milt. 1581 Act 23 Elis. c. 9 3 Wherein no
Mather sbalbe used. 1601 R. JOHNSON Kingd. fy Commw.
(1603) 28 It bringeth forth great quantitie of mather, very J
perfect woade, but no great store. 1747 COOKE in Hanway
Trav. (1762) I. iv. Iv. 258 These Tartars trade.. with the
Russians with th^ir madder. 1846 J. BAXTER Libr. Pract,
Agric. (ed. 4) II. 311 Sulphur and madder are the best
alterants in foulness of the skin or habit. 1882 W. T.
SUFFOLK in Set. Gossip Mar. 50 Avoid .. cochineal colours;
the madders are the only safe substitutes.
b. With defining word, indicating a special
kind or quality, as bale-, bunch-, fat- , pipe-madder \
sometimes with designation adopted from Dn., as
mull) nmbro madder ; crap-madder [CuAi* sl>.-~\,
corruptly crop-^ grape-madder, the best quality of
madder.
1640 in Entick London (1766) II. 168 Crop madder, and all
other bale madder .. Fat madder .. Mull madder. <r 1661
FULLKK Worthies^ Kent n. (1662) 57 Madder .. there are
three kinds thereof, i. Crop-Madder, 2. Umber-Owe. 3.
Pipe or Fat-Madder. 1765 Museum Rust. IV. 176 The
Itest umbro madder, imported from Holland. 1797 Kncycl.
Jjrit. (ed. 3) X. 400/2 The commodity, when manufactured,
is distinguished into different kinds, as grape-madder, bunch-
madder, &c. The grape-madder is the heart of the root.
3. The colour produced by madder dyes or pig
ments; also with defining word, as crimson mad
f/er. Also attrib. or adj.
if.
1861 THORNBCRV Turner I. 30 Of the yellow and madder
sails, .he took careful note. 1863 KINCSLI.V ll tidr-Hnl-. \.\
A crimson madder petticoat. 1886 RLSKIX Pr.t-terita 1.
3y6 Shade cobalt through pink madder into yellow odire for
Ekies.
4. aft rib. and Comb. , as madder-bath , -croft,
-crop, -dye, -dyeing, -field, -grinder, -ground , -miller ;
-pil* -plant j roof, -stove, style, tribe\ madder-printed
adj. Also in names of colours produced by dvt-s
or pigments in which madder is an ingredient,
as madder-black, -brown, -lake, -purple, -red, etc.
Also madderwort Jiot. t Lindley s term for a
plant of the N.O. Caliacex.
1763 W. LEWIS Philos. COMW. Arts 420 The colour hence
produced [sc. by madder upon blue clothj is called *madder-
der brown a pigment lost to art. i .. . A fnvttinstfrCartu/.
(18781 237 Juxta pontem de le *Madercroft. 1816 T. SMITH
Panorama Sci. fy Art II. 536 The use of archil gives a . .
bloom to the *madder dye. 1899 MACKAIL /F. Morris II.
34 \\ ater. .required for "madder-dyeing. 1901 W estni. C,az.
30 Aug. 3/1 The *madder fields of Alsace, of Southern
France, and of Algeria have practically ceased to exist.
1851 in Ilhistr. Land. AVwr 5 Aug. (1854) 119/1 * Madder-
grinder. 1758 P. MILI.KR Cuitiv. A/adder 35 The Dutch
always sow Grain upon their * Madder Ground. 1822 IMI-
SON .SVf. 4- Art II. 411 *iMadder-lake. 1851 in Illusir.
Loud. A t -n s 5 Aug. (1854) 119/1 *Madder-miller. 1616
BROWNE Brit. Past. n. iij. ^9 The bowels of our mother
were not ript For *Mader-pits. 1758 P. MILLER Citltfr.
Madder 7 A ^Madder Plant, that has many of these [side]
Roots, is called a well bearded Madder Plant. 1881 W.
MORRIS in Mackail Life (1899) II. 53 The best hanging
would be the inclosed "madder-printed cotton. 1838 T.
THOMSON Client. Org. Bodies 392 Sulphuric acid . . throws
down the * madder-purple. 1727-52 CHAMHKRS Cycl. s.v.
Rcd t *Madder red is dyed with madder. 1744 Phil. Trans.
XLI. 390 These CalUcoe-printers make use of the Rnbia
Tinctortim, or *Madder-root. 1757 Act 31 Geo. //, c. 35 5
For preventing the stealing or destroying of Madder roots.
1758 P. MILI.FK Cnlth . Madder 12 In the *Madder Stoves,
the People work more by Night than Day. 1839 URK Diet.
Arts 224 The *madder style [of calico-printing] .. in which
the mordants are applied to the white cloth, .and the colours
are afterwards brought up in the dye-bath. 1836 LINDLKY
A rt/. Syst. Bot. 249 Order cxxxix. Stellata;, or Galiacea:.
The *Madder Tribe. 1845 Sch. Bot. (ed. 14) 77 Order
xxxiv. Galiacta: "Madderworts, or Stellates.
Madder Cmx dai), sb? Anglo-Irish. Also
meadar, niether. [a. Irish meadar."\ A square
wooden drinking vessel.
1720 SWII-T hish Feast in Misc. (1735) V. 14 Usquebagh
to our Feast In Pails was brought up, An hundred at least,
And a Madder our Cup. 1832 LADY MORGAN Mem. (1862)
II, 337 The madder so often mentioned m Irish song was
a wooden Tankard, made square. 1886 WOOD-MARTIN
Lake Dwellings IreL i. v. 103 Meadar , or Mether , is the
Irish designation for a species of drinking-cup.
Madder (mce-dai), v. [f. MADDER j^. 1 ] tram.
To treat or dye with madder.
c 1461 E. E. Misc. (Warton Club) co To a dosyne of
vi-jlcites vlij powndeof Madyre. .and loke je madere theme
as ^e do ^our redys. 1464 Rolls of Parlt. V. 562/1 That
the same Wolle and Cloth be perfitly boy led and madered. ,
1530 PALSGR. 616/1, I madder clothe to he dyed... Your
vyulet bath nat his full dye but he is maddered. 1763 W.
LEWIS Com in. Philos. Techti* 405 The. .regulations for the
French Dyers, .require the cloth, after it has been blued, to
be maddered. 1811 Self Instructor $y) They are maddered :
higher than black.
Hence Ma ddered ppL a. y Ma ddering vbl. sb.
c 1461 E. E. Misc. (Warton Club) 88 At 5oure Maderynge
5e schall take of the same wateris. 1581 Act 23 Eliz, c. 9
2 Where Clothes Karsies & Hosen. .have been died with
..a galled & mathered lllack. && Nicholsons Jrnt. XXI.
44 On the maddering of Cotton and Linen Thread. 1839 URE
Diet. Arts ^87 There next follows., the galling, the aluming,
the maddering.
Ma-dderisli, a. [f. MADDER $11 + -ISH.] Re
sembling the colour of madder.
1888 Harpers Mag. July 212 Some. .seem . . to be made
of gold vapor ; others have a madderish tone.
i Ma dderleii. Qbs.rart*. [f. MADDER sbl ,
+ -ten (/ -LING ).] A name (perh. invented by
Hill) for the genus Sheranfia.
1770 HILL Herb. Hi it. II. 153 Sherardia. Madderlen.
// /(/. 154 Shtrardia, an-cnsis. Field Madderlen.
Madding (mx-din), ?/ /. sb. [f. MAD v. +
-ING 1.] The action of the vb. MAD ; becoming or
being mad, madness; mad behaviour. Now only
in phrases (arch, or dial.} to, fr//, set a-mad-
ding (or f on madding}.
13.. E. E. Allit. P. A. 1153 My manez mynde to maddyng
malte. a 1400-50 Alexander 3546 Madding marrid has bi
mode & bi mynd changid. 1526 SK ELTON Magnyf. 288 It
is but a maddynge, tliese wayes that ye vse. 1563 CALFHILL
Answ. Treat. Cross Pref. 5 They.. went a madding after
their Idols. <f 1586 SIDNEY Arcadia iv. (1598) 394 Poore
Dametas began now to thmke, that . . a generall madding
was falne. 1600 HOLLAND /tftvxxxvn. xli. 969 The drome-
darie camels, .were unruly and set a madding. 1611 SPEED
Hist. C,t. lh-it. ix. xiii. (1623* 733 [They] forced sundry ,
principal! Gentlemen to attend them in their madding. 1614 !
BP. HAI.L Contempt., O. T. vn. iii, All the world would be
glad to runne on madding after their bait. 1627-77 KELT-
HAM Rcsoh es i, xxix. 49 Our error of opinion,.. and our
madding after unnecessary sold, have bramblej the way of
Vertue. 1712 ARBUTHNOT John linll \. viii, John had not ,
run on a madding so long, had it not been for an extra
vagant bitch of a wife. 1775 MMK. D ARBLAY Early Diary
21 Nov., Lady Edgecumbe. .declared she was seta-madding.
1857 MKS. MATHKWS Tfa~ fabl? Talk I. 205 Men.. whose
crazed brains go a madding after forbidden fruit. 1865 k
MADE.
I MRS. WHITNEY Gayworthys viii. (1879) 79 To set all the
urchins brain-, a madding.
tb. attrib.) as madding-day^ month, time.
16. . I. T. Grim the Collier ofCr.ydon in. (1662) 50 Why
liow now man ! is this your madding month ! 1625 Con-
salvio s Sp. Inquis. 34 In all her madding time shee had
nothing else in her mouth. 1691 LCIJLOW Let. to Sir E. S.
title-p., Occasioned by the reading Dr. Pelling s Lewd
Harangues upon the 301)1 of Jan vary, being the Anniversary,
or General Madding-Day. 1717 (title) A Rebuke to the
High Church Priests for turning the 3o th of January into
a Madding-Day.
Madding (mcu diij), ///. a. Now poet, or
rhetorical, [f. MAD v. + -JM; ^.]
1. liecoming mad ; acting madly ; frenzied.
1579 Si-ESSEk S/ieftJi. Cal. Apr. 26 But* now from me hys
madding mynd is starte, And woes the Widdowes daughter
of the glenne. 1582 T. WATSON Centurie of Lime Ixxvi.
Jit- <t ding, The Author being, as it were, in halfe a madding
moode. 1614 DKUMM. OF HAWTH. Sonn. * Deare Wood*
Farre from the madding Worldling s hoarse discords. 1635
BBATUWAIT A read. Pr. 171 Observe the madding motion of
his eyes. 1667 MILTON / . L. vi. 210 The madding Wheeles
Of brazen Chariots rag d. 1697 DRVDEN sEneid vn, 539
She .. mixing with the throng Of madding matrons, bears
the bride along. 1714 ADDISON To Princess ofll ales^ with
Cato 38 Bid impious discord cease, And sooth the mad
ding factions into peace. 1749 GRAY Elegy 73 Far from
the madding crowd s ignoble strife. [Cf. quot. 1614 above.]
1802 Eng. Encycl. VIII. 308/1 These [words] are poetical,
but were never in common use.. shook (shaken), madding
[etc.]. 1822 WORDSW. Reel. Sonn. il. xx. Monastic b oltipt.,
High conceits to madding Fancy dear.
2. That makes mad ; maddening.
<ri6ooSii.AKS. XOHH. cxix, How haue mine eyes out of their
Spheares bene fitted In the distraction of this madding feuer.
1644 MAXWELL Frerog. Chr. Kings 67 Superstition is a
mad and madding thing. 1650 BAXTER Saints H. \\. vi.
7 (1651) 154 Are these such saddingand madding thoughts?
1871 K. EI.LIS tr. Catnllns Ixiv. 94 O thon cruel of heart,
thou madding worker of anguish.
Hence f Ma ddingly adv.
a 1625 FLETCHER Women Pleased iv. 1, Your poor neigh
bours Run maddingly affrighted through the Villages.
Maddish (^ma.-dij), a. [f. MAD a. + -isfll.]
*} a. Having the manner or ideas of a madman;
like a madman in behaviour ; appropriate to or
befitting a madman (ol>s.~). b. Somewhat mad.
1 573 TUSSKR ftitsb. etc. (1580) 83 What with voluptuous-
nes, and other maddish toies. c 1638 STRAFFORD in Brown
ing Life (i8pi) 208 Hypochondriack humours . . is to be
civilly and silently maddish. 1642 lip. MORTON Presentm.
Schismatic 6, I have reserved for the last place a Character
. .called by Austen maddish obstinacy. 1655 M. CASAUBON
Entinis. iii. (1656) 109 Some. .became (in a degree) maddish
of the stage, and were perpetually acting some part of a
Tragedy. 1740 tr. De Mouhy s Fort. Country-Maid (\n\}
II. 141 Do you know I am a little maddish. 1778 Learn
ing at a Loss II. 161 A maddish looking Gentleman. 1815
I -\M u Let. to Words~.i>, in Final Mem. vi. 244 Excuse this
maddish letter. 1809 SCOTT Jrnl. 20 Apr., [The] wit ..
of Lord Erskine was moody and maddish.
Maddle ,ma,"d l), v. Ol>s. exc. dial. [f. MAD a. :
see -LE 3.] a. intr. To be or become crazy; to be
confused in mind ; to be dotingly fond of. b. trans.
To craze ; to confuse in mind, bewilder.
1540 tr. Pol. I erg, Ettg. Hist. (Camden No. 29^ 205 He
was becoome feble by reason of sore and dayly siknes and
began to maddle. 1570 LEVINS Manip. 8/18 To Maddle,
delirare, dissipere. I bid, 126/40*1*0 Maddil, delirare. 1691
RAY N. C. Words 47 To Aladdle \ to be fond. \&maddles
of this Fellow, she is fond of him. 1829 J. HUNTER Hal-
lettttsh. Gloss*) Maddle, to cause distraction of thought, con
fusion of mind, as by long continued and loud talking. Ibid.
App., Maddled % puzzled. 1850 Tales of Kirkbeck Ser. n.
79 I m afraid she s quite maddled. 1855 ROBINSON Whit by
Gloss.. To MnddU\ to be fond of to the extent of losing
one s wits. 1864 T. CI.AKKE in Kendal Mercury 30 Jan.,
A wes faer maddl t amang em.
t Mad dock ^mre dak). Obs. Also 3 malSok.
See also MAWK. [Early ME. ma&ek* a. (,or corre
sponding to) ON. matik-r (Da. madike, S\v. mask],
MLG. medekcj dim. (with -/- suffix : see -OCK) of the
word which appears in OK. as tttadtt, mafia : see
MATHE. There may have been an OE. *0M0tor.]
1. a. An earthworm, b. A maggot.
a 1240 ..SVwf /cv li artfoin Coit. How. 251 As ineaSen \MS.
Titus maSckes] in forrotet fle*ch. c 1400 Lanfranc s
Ciritrg. 44 Maddockis (at ben worines of be erbe. 14..
I oc. in Wr.-Wulcker 594/3 Lmnl>riius t a madilock. c 1450
ME. .I/<v/. /. ^. (Hctnrich) 210 Item Kuytes eyron & mad-
dolkes, & openes, it wasche hem clene. ^1450 Alphita
(Anecd. Oxon.) 87/30 Uernies slue lumbrici terreni. . . Angl.
angeltwychches uel maddokkcs. 1684 G. MKKITON Praise
Yorks. Ale, etc. Clavis, .Mawkh are .Maddocks.
2. north, dial. A whim (Grose 1790). Cf. MAGGOT.
Ma d-do Ctor. [f. MAI> a. used subst.] A
]>hysician who treats mental diseases ; an alienist.
1703 FARQUIIAR Inconstant iv, iv, No mad-doctor in
Christendom could ha\-e done it more effectually. 1818
Coi)F.iT/W. J\t\ r . XXXIII. 363 His father was a mad-
doctor. 1881 W. S. GILBERT Poverty s Fairy in, Clcai-
headed, logical men of sense, these mad-doctors.
tMa-ddy, a. Obs. [f. MAD a. + -Y.J Some
what mad.
1710 D UkKF.v Pills II. 159 They must be .. drunk or
maiUly.
Made (m^d),///. a. [pa. pple. of MAKE 7-.1]
I. Produced or obtained by making as distin
guished from other modes of origin or acquisition.
1. Artificially constructed or produced, artificial
as opposed to * natural . So made earth, ground .
MADE.
17
MADEMOISELLE.
solid ground that has been ( made* by filling up a
mnrsh, embanking a river, etc.
^1578 LINUKSAV (Vitscottie) Citron. Scot. (S. T. S.) II.
301 It was conclwdit that na salt nor wictuallis norna inaiil
vvark sould be convoyit of the real me, 1590 SI-LNM u
Muiopotinos 166 Arte . . doth aspire T excell the naturall,
with made delights. 1596-7 S. FINCHK in Ducarel Hist.
Croydon App, (1783) 153 Findinge that grouride made and
false, digged the trenche alonge the door. 1643 TWVNK
in Wood s Life (O. H. S-K I. 96 The earth allso beinge
found to be made ground all there a bouts. 1687 B. RAN
DOLPH Archipelago 65 Where formerly was a made- way
in the sea for people to pass over. 1691 T. H[ALK] Ace.
New Invent, p. Ixxi, It was all such as we call made
Earth, and hatl been gain d out of the Thames. 1699
R. L EsTRANGE Ertisw. (V//<v/. 11711) 76 How comes it
that all your made-Hedges are green too? 1719 DE FOE
Crusoe n. xii. (1840) 252 This canal is a navigable made
stream. 1878 HUXLEY F/iysitffr. xvii. 277 The successive
beds of made ground. 1884 T. I.ROWN Ann. Disruption
iv. (1890) 37 There was not a made road in the parish. 1895
O*H*f(U. S.lXXVI. 16/2 They were most of them gentle
men I mean gentlemen born. * And you , said M iss
Harriman pleasantly, are a gentleman made . 1897 MRS.
LYNN LINTON Gco. Eliot in tt omen Novelists 114 Her
whole life and being were moulded to an artificial pose,
and the made woman could not possibly be the spon
taneous artist. 1902 A. E. W. MASON Four Feathers xii.
IT 2 The hedged fields and made roads.
b. Of a story : Invented, fictitious. Of a word :
Invented, coined . Of an errand : Invented for
a pretext. ? Obs. (Cf. made-tip,}
1387 TRF.VISA Higden (Rolls) II. 195 Hit is no made tale,
but hit is soof> as be lettre is i-write. 1607 NORDKN
Snrv. Dial. n. 41 The word [manner] is used among our
Lawyers, as many other made words are, which liaue bin
termes raised by our Lawes, & are not elsewhere in use.
1629 Orkney M itch Trial in County Folk-Lore III. (1903)
78 Christane Reid in Clett cam in ane maid errand. 1655
Nicholas Papers (Camden) II. 273 These are but ma.lt:
stories to delude fooles. 1687 MIK<;E (if. Fr. Diet. \\. s.v.,
A made Word, Un Mot facticc^ imagine^ on fait a ptaisir.
1843 J. H* NEWMAN Miracles 124 It reads like a made story.
C. Brought about by contrivance.
1594 LYLY Mother Bomi ic \. \\\, 49 (Bond) She forsooth
will choose her own husband ; made marriages prone mad
marriages. 1802-12 HKNTHAM Ration. Jiidic. Eviti. Wks.
1843 VII, 306 Made offices are partly the effects, partly the
causes, of made business. Create useless work, you create
the necessity of useless hands for the performance of it.
2. Formed by composition. In certain specific
applications, a. Cookery. Made disk : a dish
composed of several ingredients; so ~\made meat.
Made gravy, a * gravy* artificially compounded,
as opposed to one consisting only of the juices
exuding from meat in cooking.
1598 Epulario I) j b, To make a kind of made meat in
flesh time. 1621 BURTON Anat. Mel. \. ii. \\. i. 96 An infinite
number of compound artificiall made dishes. 1622 MABBK
tr. Aleiuan s (iicr.nian d Alf. i. 106 What made dishes ; wh:it
hot, what cold, what boyld, what rost ? 1632 B. JONSON
Magn. Lady I. (1640) 17 A farragoe, Or a made disli in
Court. 1747 MRS. GLASSF, Cookery ii. 13 Force-Meat Balls
are a great Addition to all Made-Dishes. 1796 Ibid. viii. 142
You may use made-gravy, if you have not time to use the
bones. 1852 DICKENS Bleak Ho. xlix, The made-gravy ac
quiring no flavor, and turning out of a flaxen complexion.
iSjBMAYHEW Upper R hinc ii. 1(1860) 48 The subtle nicety
of a French made-dish.
b. Naut. Made mast : one composed of several
pieces of timber. Made block : a pulley-block
composed of several parts joined together. Made
eye ; synonymous with flemish eye* ( Adm. Smyth").
1627 CATT. SMITH Scott/tart s Gram. iii. 15 If it be a made
Mast, that is greater than one Tree. 1794 Rigging % Sea
manship I. i Masts, .made of several trees joined together
[are called] wads-masts. Ibid. 153 Very large, .blocks are
formed of separate pieces, . , when thus made, they are termed
made-blocks. 1867 SMYTH Sailor s Word-bk.^ Aladc Masts,
the large masts made in several pieces. A ship s lower mast
is a made spar. . . Made block is one having its shell com
posed of different pieces.
3. Said occas. of articles of domestic or local
manufacture, in contradistinction to those obtained
from a distance. Made wines : a term applied to
the so-called British wines (as currant, ginger,
gooseberry, etc. wine).
1750 T. SHORT (title) Discourses on Tea, Sugar, Milk,
Made Wines, Spirits, Punch, Tobacco, &c. 1805 PIKK
Sources Mississ. (iSrot 7 Gave them one quart of triad?
whiskey, a few biscuit and some salt. 1806-7 J- BERESFORII
Miseries Hum. Life (1^26) xtx.ii. 216 Brewing at home what
are curiously called made wines , (as if all foreign wines
were self-existent!). 1884 S. DOWELL Hist. Taxation II,
289 The beverages termed British wines or made wines.
II. Of which the making has taken place.
4. Already framed or produced, rare in attribu
tive use.
a. 1635 CORBET Poems (1807) 121 Made lawes were uselesse
growne lo him, he needed but his owne.
5. That has undergone the process of manufac
ture. Also occas. prepared for use (cf. senses of
MAKE v.}. rare.
kR K s.EdmB.(&6g) 1. 3 Of the last of maid irne
vujrf. iM&RatcsCustomeHo.*.\), Corke made the laste.xb.
Corke made the barell, Hi.*, iiii.^. 1582 Ibid. B ivb, Cork
made for diers the last. .iiij/. . . Cork made for shoemakers.
1795 J. AiK!N Maxctetrray? The raw materials come from
Manchester . . and the made goods are sent thither. 1806 A.
H I-NTKR Cult na (ed. 3) 209 A tea-spoonful of made mustard.
6. Of soldiers, also of horses, hounds, etc, - Fully
trained.
VOL. VI.
1 1673 Bovi.n 7r.r.r. F.jfttwhims m, iv. 28 To make a tryal
r whether a young Blood-hound was well instructed, (or as
the Huntsmen call it, made} he caus d one of his Servants
..to walk to a Country-town (etc.]. 1796 Campaigns 1793-4
I. i. vi. 45 None but made soldiers and serviceable horses
would be employed. 1901 l^aily L liran. 29 Apr. 6/2 In the
made class the best pony was Mr. Matherson s Lutus.
7. Of a person: liaving his success in life assured.
Chiefly in phr. a made man.
1590 MARI.OWK Faust (1631) V 3)1, O, joy full day, now
am I a made man for euer. 1603 S. ROWLF.Y When Yon
See Me C 3, Hele lafe, and be as merie as a magge pie, and
thow t bee a mayd man by it. 1708 Brit. Apollo No. 38.
2/2 You are a Made Man. 1871 SMILES C&zrar. ii. (1876) 54
Teach a boy arithmetic thoroughly, and lie is a made man.
b. Golf. (See quot.)
1897 l- .ncycl. Sport I. 473 (<",olf) Madf, a player is said to
be made when be is within a full shot of the green.
III. Combinations.
8. \Vitli prefixed sb., adj., or adv., forming com
binations usually hyphened when used attributively,
and in some instances also when used predicatively.
a. With sb. in locative or instrumental relation,
or adj., giving the general sense Made in a certain
locality or by a certain class of agents , as in
country-, foreign-, English- ^ German-, London-,
Swiss-made, HOME-MADE; God-, man-, self-, state;
tailor-made. b. With adv. (or sometimes adj.
giving the sense ( made in a certain manner, having
a certain quality or kind of make , as in badly-,
neatly-^ well-made ; often with reference to the
*make or build* of the body ( - -bitilt^., as in
loosely-, powerfully-^ stoutly-, strong(fy}-mat1e.
Most of these combs, are treated under/their lirst ele
ment, or in their alphabetical place as Main words.
9. In Comb, with adv. (hyphened in attributive
use) corresponding to the similar combinations of
MAKE v., as made-out, made-over \ made-up,
f (a) consummate, accomplished {obs. ] ; (/) put
together ; composed of parts from various sources ;
(r) artificially contrived or prepared, esp. for the
purpuS j of deception or producing a favourable
impression; (</) of a person s mind , resohvd,
decided.
1607 SHAKS. Tim on v. i. 101 Know his grossc patchery. .
Vet runaine assur d That he s a made-vp Villnim-. 1677
HUBBARM Narrative (1865) I. 82 They defended themsd\ t--.
under a small hastily made up Defence. 1773 C.OI.DSAI.
Stoop* tflConq. n. (near end], Yes, you must allow her some
beauty. Tonv, Bandbox ! She s nil a mnde-up tiling, mini.
1789 CHAKI.OI IK SMITH Jtthclinde 11814) I\ . 115 And as to
that made-up antiquity, Mrs. Malt ravers, she hau-s you.
1806 Si RK // inter in Lond. (ed. 3! 1 1. 95 Yours will be i un-
sidt-red as a made-up character. 1820 T. CHALMERS Con-
gregat. Sena. (18.^8) II. 14 The logical process which leads. .
to the ultimate and made-out conclusion. 1859 ting. Cookery
Ilk, 156 Chap. xiii. Warmed-up Meats and Made -up
Dishes or Entrees. 1863 MKS, GASKKI.I. Sylvias Lovers
I xx. II. 105 In a forced made-up voice she inquired aloud
[etc.], 1871 HOWO.LS M cdd. Journ. (1892) 246 She bought
and bought of the made-up wares. 1873 L. WALLACE l- air
Cod\.\ \\\. 311 Ye. .are of made-up minds. 1896 A. DOBSON
i8M Cent. Vign. Ser. in. i. 14 This made-up face was not
produced by stage paint. 1900 1-n. ROBERTS in Daily Xc-\.>s
4 May 5/2 Hamilton speaks in high terms of the good service
performed by . . a made-up regiment of Lancers,
Made, obs. form of MAID sb.
t Madefacient, a. Obs. rare~ n . [ad. L.
wadefacicn(-e}n,\>r.\>\)\e, of ;;/(7(/,/</<v;r,to MADEFY.]
1727 HAU.KY vol. II, Madefacient, making moist, wetting.
Madefaction (mseittfse kfan). Now rare or
Obs. [a. F. madefaction, ad. I.. madefactiSn-em, n.
of action f. madefaccre : see MADEFY.] A wetting ;
the action or process of making wet or moist.
1581 E. CAMPION in Confer, in. (1584) U iij, If it please
God to take away the substance of water, and leaue the
qualitie of madefaction, what hurt were it? 1626 IA< i>\
Sylva 865 To all Madefaction there is required an Imbibi
tion. 1657 TOMLISSON Kenous Disf. 121 Such parts . . arc
hurt with fluent madefactions.
humorously pedantic. 1859 THACKFRAV / irgin. Ixxvii,
Aunt Lambert (who was indulging in thai madefaction
of pocket-handkerchiefs which I have before described).
t Ma defy, v. Obs. Also madify(e, -ie. [a. F.
mcuttfitT) ad. L. madefacere, f. madcre to be wet :
see -PV.] trans. To make wet ; to moisten.
c 1420 Ballad, on Hush. iv. 145 Her seed yf me reclyne In
baume. .other in mastkyne, Or madiHe it so in oil lanryne.
1597 A. M. tr. Gnillewean s Fr. Chirnrg. 18 b/2 A sponge
which is madefied and wetted in wyne. 1599 tr. Gabel-
/wuer s lik. Pkysicke 2/2 Madefy e it with Rosewater. 1618
T. ADAMS Rage Oppression Wks. (1629) 609 The Uonners
.. rode oner the faces of Gods Saints, and madefied the
earth with their bloods. 1671 J. WEBSTER Metallogr. xvi.
235 Being madefied, it doth most easily contract a rust.
Hence fMadefica tion [see -FlCATiON], amoisten-
ing or wetting* (1727 Bailey vol. II. spelt imnli-
fication}\ Ma defied, Ma defyingf ///. adjs.
1597 A. M, tr. Gmllemeau"s Fr. Chirnrg. 31 b/i With
wett and madefyed domes. 1599 tr. Gabelhouer s Bk.
Physicke 84/1 Dipp therin a madefyed finger. 1646 SIR! .
BROWNE Pseud. Ep. vi. xii. 334 Any kinde of vaporous or
madefying excretion.
Madeira * (madie ra). Also 6-8 Madera.
[a. Pg. Madeira; the island was so called because
formerly thickly wooded (I g.wai&zVtf = Sp. madera
i wood timber ; L. mdteria ; see MATTER j.).l
1. (With capital M.) The name of an island
situated in the Atlantic ( )cean, about 400 miles
from the N. \Y. coast of Africa. Used attrib. in
the designations of various things produced in or
connected with the island, ns Aladeira hue, laurel,
orchis, pear, tea, work (see quots.) ; Madeira
chair, a kind of wicker or cane chair; Madeira
mahogany, Canary wood, the wood of Persea
( formerly Law-its indica ; Madeira nut /. S.
[perh. belongs to 2 c], the common European wal
nut, esp. the Titmouse* or thin-shelled variety
( Jitglaus regia tenera] ; Madeira wine = sense
2 ; Madeira wood (see quot. ; cf. MADEIHA - .
1889 KIHKR HAGGARD A*. Solomons Alines ; 16 Sir Henry
was sitting opposite to me in a "Madeira chair. 1882 CATL-
FEILD& SAWAKD Diet. Needlework,* Madeira face. The lace
made by the natives of Madeira is not a native production.
..The laces made are Maltese, Torchon, and a i.-narse
description of Mechlin. 1796 NEMNMCH Polygl. f.c.r. Xat.
Hist. v. 820 * Madeira laurel, Lanrits foctcns. Ibid. 955
"Madeira mahogany, Lanrns indica. 1829 I.OI DON I lncycl.
Plants 334 Lauras indica. .The wood . . is called Vigniatici*
in the island of Madeira, and i^ proliably what is imported
into England under the name of Madeira mahogany. 1866
Treas. Bot. t Mahogany, Madeira, / crsca indica. 1845-50
Mus. LINTOI.N Lect. Bot. App. 1 1(> Jitglans rcgia ("madeira
nut . 1882 Garden n Feb. 89/2 The "Madeira On-hU (< .
J<>!iosa.) i^ remarkable .. fur the readiness with whifh it
doubles its bulb. 1664 K \KI.V\- Kal. Ilvrt. June \ \>
1 ears, The Maudlin (first ripe), Madera, Green-Royal
[etc.]. 1892 WAI.SH Tea 33 Regular shipments of Madeiia
tea 1 arc now being made tn the London market. 1687
CONCKKVK Old Bach. iv. i.\, Why this same *Madera-u me
lias made me as light as a grasshopper. 1705 Lond. (, a:.
No. 4131/4, 69 Pipes and 9 Hogsheads of White Mad era
Wines, n Hogsheads of Red I>itto. 1839 Pan:} Ly.l.
XIV. 362/1 The importation uf Madeira wine into England
in 1833 was 301,057 gallons. 1796 XKMNICH l\>lygl. Lc.v,
Nat. Hist. v. 820 Madeira wr>od, Cedrcla odorata. 1882
CAri.FKiU) & SAWARD Diet. Needlework, "Madeira ;(>,&.
This is white Embroidery upon fine linen, or cambric, .made
by the nuns in Madeiia.
2. ^Also Madeira un iie; see i.; A white wine
produced in the island of Madeira.
It is (.fa deep amber tint, full body, and ^onie sweetness,
resembling a well-matured full-bodied brown Cherry,
150 SM \t,s. i Hen, // , i, ii. 128 A Cup of Madera, and a
cold Capon^ U-i^e. 1612 Sc. I k. tf Rates in Halykurton i
j.cd ^cy uSi iyt 335 Sackes Canareis Mab^a^ Maderais . .
Tttynts and Allai.am-.. 1708 S. SKWAI.L Diary i.? Apr.. \\ L-
drank a Buttle i.f Madera together. 1787 M.Cui LI-.K iu ././/* ,
etc. (1888) I. ?35 You cannot please him more than by prais
ing hU Madeira. 1823 HVIU>N Juan xiu. v, P>ut then they
have their claret and Madeiia. 1861 Dri U.N COOK/ . / ssttr i
D. viii, I think 1 could eat a chop, .and a glass of Madeira,
b. with various qualifying pretixes.
East Indian madeira was madeira which had been sent
on a sea voyage to the East Indies to improve Its quality.
1723 Loud. Gaz. No. 6173/1 There will be no other Malm-
sty Madera Wine landed tin s Year. 31 Pipes .. of. .White
Yidonia Madera Wine. 1819 Sni- \.\.v.\Teter Bell the TkhJ.
iv. xviii. 5 Yemson, .. And best Ka^t Indian madeira.
C. Comb., as madeira glass ; madeira-drinking
adj. ; madeira cake, a kind of sponge-cake.
1800 Asiat. Ann. Reg., Chron. 123/2 A tea spoonful of
the alkali in a Madeira glass half filled with water. 1845
Miss ACTON Aloe?. Cookery 515 A good Madeira Cake. 1902
Mnnsey s Mag. XXVI. 527/1 The interruptions, .from the
Madeira-drinking men of letters overhead.
Madeira- (madi^ra). In 7-8 madera. [a.Sp.
madera wood ( = Pg. madeira: see prec.). The
usual spelling is due to assimilation to MADEIRA 1 .]
A \Yest Indian name for Mahogany (Swietenia
Mahagoni}. Also madeira u-ood.
1663 GKRBIER Counsel \<& Precious \\ r oods are to be had
..in the West-Indies, some.. hard as Marble; besides rare
Madera, and other variously figured. 1736 MORTIMER
in Phil. Trans. XXXIX. 254 It is next in Beauty to what
is here called Madera, which is the Mahogany of Jamaica.
1829 LOUDON Encycl. Plants 352 The trees on the Bahama
islands . . are known in Europe as Madeira wood.
Mademoiselle (madpmwazgl ; often angli
cized msedamdze l). Also 7-8 madamoiselle,
(7 -ella). [Fr. j orig. two words ma my (fern.},
demoiselle (see DAMSEL).]
1. The title (prefixed to the surname or the Chris
tian name, or used absoL as a substitute for the
name) applied to an unmarried Frenchwoman. In
English use very often applied to unmarried women
of foreign nationality other than French, instead
of using the equivalent prefix (e.g.) in Dutch or
Swedish, or substituting the English * Miss \ Often
used absol. as the designation of a French governess
or the French teacher in a girls school. Abbre
viated Mile*) in English often incorrectly Mdtte*
Plural, mesdemoiselles (nwdfmwazfl), abbre
viated Miles.
In early Fr. use, the prefix mademoiselle was applied also
to married women whose husbands were below the rank of
knighthood.
1696 PHILLIPS (ed. s\ Mademoiselle, a Title of Honour
given to the Daughters and Wives of born Gentlemen ; much
us d in France, a 1734 NORTH Kxam. in. vi. 76 (1740) 479
The beautiful Mademoiselle Carwell, afterwards Duchess
of Portsmouth. 1753 SMOLLETT Cf. Fat/totii ix. Wks. 1872
V. 47 She [the maid] took the first opportunity of going to
mademoiselle, and demanding money for some necessary
expense. 1794 MRS. RADCLIFFE Myst. Udolpho vii, Our
j cottage may be envied, sir, since you and Mademoiselle have
I honoured it with your presence. 1840 BARHAM IngoL Leg.)
69
MADENT.
Spectre of Tappington^ Mademoiselle boxed Mr. Maginre s
ears, and Mr. Maguire pulled Mademoiselle upon his knee.
1850 JULIA KAVANAGH Nathalie ix. 213 Mademoiselle Dan-
tin coughed, by way of opening the conversation. 1880
Theatre Feb. 118 Mademoiselle Lido sang well and tune
fully as Irene. 1888 MAPLESOX Mem. (ed. z) I. 306 The
duty, therefore, of singing fell to Mdlle. Dotti.
2. French Hist. The title (used as a substitute
for the name) of the eldest daughter of Monsieur ,
the eldest brother of the king. Subsequently ap
plied to the eldest daughter of the king, or, if he
had no daughter, to the first princess of the blood,
so long as she remained unmarried.
1679 Marriage Chas. II 3 It was . . time for her to bring
Madamoiselle to him. 1768 Ann. Reg. 192/2 His Danish
majesty handed mademoiselle to her place. 1783 Ibid. 240
Deaths. . . At Versailles, mademoiselle of France, aged five
years, only daughter of the French king.
3. occas. A person usually referred to as * made
moiselle*, an unmarried Frenchwoman; spec, fa
(foreign) serving-maid (ohs.) ; a French governess.
Occas. in forms representing uneducated pronunciation.
1642 MILTOM Apol. Sweet. Wks. 1851 III. 268 Prostituting
the shame of that ministery. . to" the eyes of Courtiers and
Court- Ladies, with their Groomesand Madamoisellaes. 1765
BICKERSTAFFE Maid of Mill i. i. 2 She sits there all day ..
dressed like a fine madumasel. 1833 M. SCOTT Tom Cringle
xvi. (1842) 439 De tout mon cccur , said a buxom brown
dame, about eighteen stone. .. The extensive mademoiselle,
suiting the action to the word, started up [etc.]. 1861 MRS.
H. WOOD East Lynne in. iii, When I heard that Mrs. Car-
lyle had engaged a madmoselle for these children.
transf. 1712 \\V\A\Y.\.\. Sfect. No. 277 F 2 This Wooden
Madamoiselle [a dressmaker s lay-figure].
4. U. S. A sea fish (see quot. ).
l88z JoKDAN & (lll.BRKT Sj H. /W/fj A r . AlllCr. 570 {BuU.
I . .V. Xaf. .l/tts. No. 16) Scixna pnnctata . . Silver Perch ;
Yellow-tail ; Mademoiselle.
Maden, obs. and dial. f. MAIDEN sl>.
I Madent. Obs. ran-", [ad. L. madent-em,
pres. pple. of madcre, to be wet.] \Yet, moist
(JJiiley vol. II, 1727).
Macieus, variant of MAIDKUX Obs.
t Ma dful. a, Obs. rare-*, [f. MAD a. + -FUL.]
Mad.
14.. Pol. ReL fy L. Poems 245 A madful mone may men
make Quan pat suete Ihesu was take !
Madge 1 (mxd,^). [app. identical with Madge*
pet-name for Margaret. ~\
1. The ]fam-Q\\\,.ll!tioJ?ammens. Also madgc-
howkt) -owl, -owlet.
1591 SYLVESTER Dn Bartas \. v, 767 Thou lasie Madge
That, fearing light, still seekest where to hide. 1598 IJ. JOS-
SON / >. Alan in //uni. n. i, lie sit in a banie, with Madge-
how let, and catch mice first. 1603 HARSNET rop. Impost.
108 This must needes make the pooreMadgeOwletscryout.
i6o6D\Yfte(>/GuZsu.iv.(i%Ei) 54 The black swan of beauty
and madg-howlet of admiration. 1635 SWAN Spec. M. (16701
359 Ulula.. which we call the Howlet, or the Madge-.
1637 13. JONSON Sad Sheph. \\. i, Thou shoul dst ha given
her a Madge-Owle. 1694 MOTTKI X Rabelais v. ix, Under
his Cage he perceived a Madge howlet. 1823 LAMB Lett,
xii. To B. Barton 119 A silent meeting of mad ge-ow lets.
1848 Zoologist VI. 2191 The barn owl . . in Warwickshire. .
is generally called a madge* or madge owlet 1 .
2. The Common Magpie, Pica caudata.
1823 MOOR Suffolk Words, Afadg?, Mag> Meg, a magpie.
1828 J. FLEMING //ist. Brit. Anim. 87 / . caudata. Com
mon Magpie. .. E. Pianet, Madge. 1894 NEWTON Diet.
Birds 720 note, Magot and Madge , are names frequently
given in England to the Pie.
Madge - (mted^). A leaden hammer covered
thickly with stout woollen cloth, used in hard
solder plating.
1870 Eng. Mech. 25 Feb. 573/1 A leaden hammer, clothed
vim kersey or woollen cloth, called a madge.
I Ma dhead J . Obs. [See -HEAD.] Madness.
c iyj$Ciersor M. 22865 (Fairf.) pat to wene is hot madhede
[older texts sothede]. a 1450 MYRC 1657 L est J> w d <> 3 l
on madhede.
t Ma dliead -. Obs. ff. MAD a. + HEAD sb.}
A mad person. Also appos. or attrib.
1600 BRETON Pasqnils Fooles-cap (Grosart) 22/1 Such ,
Madhead fellowes are but Fooles indeede. i6oa Alcrry
Wonders To Rdr., Hoping that some mad-head in the world
might have as much Icysure to read as I haue had [to] write.
Mad-headed, a. [f. MAD a. + HEADED a.]
= MAD-BRAINED.
1567 R. EDWARDS Damon <$ Pithias (1571) Eiv, For well
I knewe it was some madheded chylde That inuented this
name. 1596 SHAKS. i Hen. /f, n. iii. 80. 1599 BRETON
Praise Vertuous Ladies (Grosart) 56 Fora few mad-headed
wenches, they seek to bring . .almost all women in contempt.
1793 SOUTHEY Lett. (1856) I. 20 Nor does it become a young
mad-headed enthusiast to judge. iSog-ioCoLERiDGF, Friend.
(1865) 216 The inflammatory harangues of some mad-headed
enthusiast. 1897 HENTY On the Irrmvaddy 37 It seems to
me a mad-headed thing to begin at the present time.
Madhouse (nwdhans). Now rhetorical or
derisive, [f. MAD a. (used sit&st.) + HOUSE st>.]
A house set apart for the reception and detention
of the insane ; a lunatic asylum.
1687 LUTTRELL Brief ReL (1857) ! 47 He was severely
reprimanded, and told he was fitter for a mad house. 1695
Par. Reg., S. James, Clerkenivell (Harl. Soc. V. 171)
IJurials. . . Ann Pallmer, widow, from Dr. Newton s Mad
house. 1774 Act 14 Ceo. Ill, c. 49 (title), An Act for regu
lating Madhouses. 1828 CARLYLE Misc. (1857) I. 234 Tasso |
Eines tn the cell of a madhouse. 1833 MARKYAT P. Simple
civ, I was a prisoner in a madhouse. 1901 Scotsman 29
Nov. 5/4 The American Eagle screams like a madhouse.
Ei
c
18
II Madia (m<?i dia). [a. niod.L. madia, a. Chilian
madi.] The plant Aladia saliva, a coarse, hairy,
erect annual, allied to the Sunflowers. It is a
native of Chili, and is cultivated for its seeds,
which yield a valuable oil, and are made into cake
for cattle. Also attrib. in madia oil.
[1809 (Italian original 1787) tr, Molina s Hist. Chili I. iii,
in The madi (madia, gen. nov.). Of this plant there are
two kinds, the one wild, the other cultivated. The culti
vated, which I have called madia sativa, has a branching
hairy stalk.] 1839 Gardeners Mag. XV. 143, 100 parts of
the Madia oil consist of 45 parts of oleine [etc.]. 1846 LIND-
LEY I eget. Kingd. 707 Madia oil, expressed without heat,
is described as transpnrent, yellow, scentless. 1855 STEPHENS
l*k. of the Farm (ed. 2) II. 106 The madia is in the same
botanical position as the sunflower.
Madid ^mix-did;, Now rare. Also 7 maddid.
[ad. L. madid-its, f. madere to be wet.] Wet, moist.
1615 CKOOKF Body of Man 425 Auicen . .saith they [sc. the
lungs] are not soft but maddid. 1627-77 FELTHAM Resolves i.
Ixii. 95 The madid South, sorrowful, and full of tears. 1657
TOMLINSOM Renoits Disj>. 146 No where save in wine cellars
or such madid places. 1720 WEI.TOS Suffer. Son of God I. v.
98 The very Ground . . U madid and Bedew d with Drops that
distil from thine Eyes. 1762 FALCONER Shipwr. \. 356 Full
from the madid south the winds arise. 1844 DISRAELI Con-
ingsl>y i. iii, His large deep blue eye, madid and yet piercing.
1881 J. E. H. THOMSON Upland Tarn \. 92 The evening with
its madid mantle grey Had shrouded all the sky.
Madidate, v. 06s - [f. late L. maJiddi-,
ppl. stem of madidare^ f. madid-its moist.] trans.
To wet or moisten (Blount Glossogr. 1656).
i Ma-didity. Obs.- [f. MADID + -ITY.] Mois
ture or fulness of moisture (Jjlount Ghssogr. 1656).
t Ma cliclness. Ol>s~ [f. MADID t- -NESS.]
Moistness. wetness . 1731 BAILEY vol. II.
Madifie, -fy(e, variant forms of MADKFY 06s.
Madin, obs. form of MEIUNE.
Madin e, madinne, obs. forms of MAIDEN.
Madinhad, -held, variants of MAIDENHEAD.
Madjoon, -oun, variant fonns of MA.TOON.
Madle, obs. variant of MALE a.
Macllie, variant of MAIDLY a. 06s.
Madliiig (moe dlirj), st>. 1 [f. MAD a. + -LING 1.]
A mad creature ; one who acts wildly or foolishly.
f 1648-50 HRATIIWAIT Kanmbees Jrnl. \. (1818)19 There
another wanton madling Who her hog was set a sadling.
1841 Let. in R. pastier / feet Papers I. viii. 58 Poor mad-
lings ! they are killing the goose, to get at the golden eggs.
1847 K. HIIOVIK \\ ut!u-ring Heights xiiu 120 Gooid-for-
nowt madling ! .. flinging t precious gifts uh God under
fooit i* yer flaysome rages.
t Ma dling, sl>.- [? Corruption of F. Madeleine
a kind of small cake.] at t rib. in maiiling cake.
1747 MRS. GI.ASSE Cookery xv. 141 Madling Cakes.
t Ma dliiig, a. Obs. [? attrib. use of MADLIXC:
s6.l or adv. ; tQi = madd/in f. M ADDLE v.~\ Mad.
1608 T. Mom o\ I rcamb. Encounter 126 Why doe I trouble
my selfe with these my Aduersaries madling conceits?
t Ma dling, adv. Obs. [?f. MAD A. + -LING* :
cf. darkling.] = MADLY.
1584 HUDSON Du Bartas" Judith vi. (1608) 93 Some mad-
ling runnes, some trembles in a trail nee.
Madly ;mre dli), a. rare 1 , [f. MAD a. + -LY 1 .]
Characteristic of a mad person.
1816 BYRON PansftM xviii, It was a woman s shriek and
ne er In madlier accents rose despair.
Madly (iruvdli), adv. [f. MAD a. + -LY -.] In
a mad, insane or foolish manner.
a 1225 Leg. Kath. 2083 Hwi motestu se medliche? ^1375
Cursor M. 14608 (Fairf.) Als witles men madli j>ai lete.
f 1475 Ran/ Coilyar 22 Amang thay myrk Montanis sa
madfia thay mer. 1535 COVERDALE Ps. Ixxiv. 4, I sayde
vnto the madde people : deale not so madly. 1590 SHAKS.
Mnis. A 7 , ii. i. 171 The iuyce of it, on sleeping eye-lids laid,
Will Muike or man or woman madly dote. 1606 Tr. ty
Cr. ii. ii. 116 Or is your bloud So madly hot, that [etc.]?
1654 Martini s Cong. China o. The men, though madly, use
it [horse-hair] in tying up their hair, a 1717 PAKNELL Elegy
Old Hcanty 33 And all that s madly wild, or oddly gay, We
call it only pretty Fanny s way. 1778 MME. D ARBLAY
Let. 6 July, Half the flattery I have had would have made
me madly merry. 1849 MACAULAV Hist, Eng. ix. II. 463
The help of that single power he had madly rejected. 1874
GREEN Short Hist. iii. 5. 139 The young King drew his
sword, and rushed madly on the Justiciary.
b. Comb*) as madly-used , -wrested adjs.
1601 SHAKS. Twel. A 7 , v. i. 319 The madly us d Maluolio.
1656 KARL MOXM. tr. Boccalinis Aih ts. fr. Parnass. I.
xxviii. (1674) 30 The madly-wrested Reason of State which
was now practised by many.
Madman (mre dmaen). [Originally two words :
see MAD a. and MAN sb^\ One who is insane; a
lunatic. Also transf, and hyperbolically, one who
behaves like a lunatic, a wildly foolish person.
1377 LANGL. P. PL B. ix. 69 Faderelees children ; And
wydwes, .. Madde men, and maydenes, bat helplees were.
c 1475 RaufCoilyar w\> I am hot ane mad man. ? 1500
Chester PI. (Shaks. Soc.) II. 168 Madmen, maddmen, leeve
on me, That am on god, so is not he. a 1533 LD. BKKNF.KS
Huon xxiii. 68 He wyll come after vs lyke a madd man.
1601 SHAKS. Tn fl. IV. i. v. 115 Fetch him oft" I pray you, he
speakes nothing but madman. 1611 BIBLE i Saw. xxi. 15
Haue I need of mad-men, that ye haue brought this fellow
to play the mad-man in my presence? 1648 BOYLE Seraph.
Lave xiv. (1700) 84 The wicked s spite against God is but
like a madman s running his head against the wall. 1674
MARVELL Corr, Wks. 1872-5 II. 424 Carleton the B[ishop] of
Bristol hath played the madman in that City. 1796 MORSK
MADONNA.
| Antfr. Geog. I. 547 This hospital is the general receptr.rb
of lunatics and madmen. 1810 SCOTT Lady of L. n. xxxiv,
I Madmen, forbear your frantic jar ! 1843 BETIH NE Sc. Fire
side Stor. 75, 1 have been a madman and a fool. 1885 Manch.
Exam. 16 Slay 5/1 Policemen who find a half-naked mad
man howling at midnight.
I Madme. Obs. Forms: I m5 ,$)um, mfiBm,
mddm, 3//. mattmes, madmes, Onn. maddmess.
[OE. ind&ttt masc. corresponds to OS. mffimos pi.
! gifts, MHG. vteiiiem, ON. meiSmar pi., jifts,
presents, Golh. maifm-s gift (5wpov ) : O.Teut.
*mai}mo-z : pre-Teut, type *moitmo-s f. *moit- to
. exchange (as in L. mntare\ *moitdrc ]^\ A precious
tiling, treasure, valuable gift.
a 1000 Hoet/i. Metr. xxi. 20 Gylden maSm, sylofren sine-
stan . . modes ea^an aefre ne onlyhtaS. a 1000 Gnomic verses
(Exeter Bk.) 155 Ma^lnim ppres weor5, gold mon sceal
^ifan. c 1200 OKMIN 6471 & illc an king oppnede bitr Hi^-^
hord off hise maddmess. c 1*05 LAV. 896 5eue us be king ^
al his gold, \>^ maSmes of his loud, a 1250 Prw. JElfred
384 in O. E. Misc. 126 Vyches cunnes madmes to mixe schulen
i-Multen.
t Ma dnep. Obs. Also -nip. [f. MAD a. (cf.
quot. 1686) -r nepj nip, NEEP.] The Cow Parsnij).
J/eracIenw Sphondylinm.
1597 Gr.RARDE Herbal n. ccclxxvii. 856 Spondylium .. is
called .. in English Cow Parsnep, meddowe Parsnep, and
: Madnepe. 1601 HOLLAND /V/wj II. 181 Spondylium, a kind
of wild Parsnep or Madnep. 1652 CCLPKPFER Eng. Physic.
161 The seed of the wilde Parsnipe being ripe about the
beginning of August, and if they do flower for seed in the
first year of sowing the Countrey people call them Mad-
neps . 1686 RAY Hist. Plant. I. 410 Nostrates asserunt
I a-stinacas ipsas vetustiores it annosas delirium, .inducere,
unde eas Madneps. .vocant. 1712 tr. Pomefs Hist. Drugs
1 .30 The Peasants call it the Mail Nip.
Madness (mze dnes). [f. MAD a. + -NESS.]
, The quality or condition of being mad.
1. Mental disease, insanity ; now applied esp. to
insanity characterized by wild excitement or extra
vagant delusions ; mania. Also (in animals) rabies.
135)8 TREVISA Karth. De P. R. vn. vi. (1495) 226 A_nd thise
passions ben dyuers madnesse that hyghte Inanta [trad
.Mania] & madnesse that hyghte Malencolonia[^/i:]. < 1440
Protttp. Pan*. 319 2 Maddenesse, amentia, dcwencia. 1538
f^LVOT Diet., Raines, Madnesse of a dogge. 1567 MAPLKT
Cr. Forest 46 Henbane, hath the name to be a cause of
madnesseor furje. 1602 SHAKS. Ham. in. iv. 187 Let him..
Make you to rauell all this matter out, That I essentially
am not in madnesse But made in craft. 1611 BIBLE Zech.
xil 4, I will smite euery horse with astonishment, and his
rider with madnesse. 1687 MAYERN in Phil. Trans. XVI.
408 Doggs are Subject to these several sorts of Madness or
rather diseases. 1753 CHAMBERS Cycl. Snf>p, s.v. Mania,
Madness arising from immaterial causes is much more diffi
cult to cure, 1849 MACAULAY Hist. Eng. iv. I. 524 This
delusion becomes almost a madness when many exiles., herd
together. 1879 LINDSAY Mind in Lower Anim. I. 16 Mad
ness in lower animals may mean any one of several very
different affections, including especially insanity and rabies.
2. Imprudence or delusion resembling insanity ;
extravagant folly.
138* WVCLIF Has. ix. 7 Yrael, wite thpu thee a fool, a wood
prophete, . . for the multitude of thi wickidnesse, and multi
tude of madnesse. 1560 DAVS tr. Sleidanfs Comm. 368
What madnes were this, with his own mony . . to maintaine
the force of his adversarye. 1697 DRYUEN Virg. Georg. iv.
642 What Madness cou d provoke A Mortal Man t invade
a sleeping God ? 1711 R. KF.ITH tr. 7". a A ttti^is Solil. Soul
x. 173 Wander not forth, O my Soul, after Vanities, nor after
lying Madnesses. 1849 MACAULAY Hist. Eng. v. I. 602 To
advance towards London would have been madness. 1862
G. LONG Thoughts of Antoninus (1877) IX 3 To seek what is
impossible is^nadness. 1885 J. PAYN Talk of Ttnvti II. 69
It would have been madness indeed to have any altercation.
3. Ungovernable anger, rage, fury.
1665 MANLEY Grotitts* Low C. ll arrcs 273 The baser sort
of people cover d nothing of their Madness, but shew d their
Kury in their Speeches. 1698 VANBRPGH Frov. Wife \\. i,
Now could I cry for madness, but that I know he d laugh at
me for it. 1781 GIBBON Decl. <y / . xxx. II I. 157 The madness
of the people soon subsided. 180* MRS. J. WEST Infidel
Father III. 45 Sir Bronze absolutely stamped for madness
at this intelligence.
transf. 1607 DRVDKN I irg. Georg. in. 367 Not with more
Madness, rolling from afar, The spumy Waves proclaim the
watry War. 1884 W. C. SMITH Kildrostan 87 Then 1 see
. . the waves Lashed into madness.
4. Kxtravagant excitement or enthusiasm; ecstasy.
1596 SHAKS. Merch. /". i. ii. 21 Such a hare is madness
the youth, to skip ore the meshes of good counsaile the
cripple. 1607 NOKDEN Sun 1 . Dial. I. 9 A kind of madness,
as I may call it, but in the best sence it is a kind of ambi
tious .. emulation. 1775 JOHNSON Tax. no Tyr. 55 The
madness of independence has spread from Colony to Colony.
1799 CAMPBELL Pleas. Hope\. 160 The smiling Muse. .Shall
..breathe a holy madness o er thy mind. i8ao SHELLFV
Skylark 103 Such harmonious madness From my lips would
flow. 1822 LAMB Elia Ser. i. On Some Old Actors, None. .
po^csst d even a portion of that tine madness which he threw
out in Hotspur s famous rant. 1879 SY.MONOS Shelley ^95
The Muses rilled this man with sacred madness.
Madoiiua (mad^ma). Also 7 Maddona, 6-9
madona. [n. It. madonna, orig. two words (ia
Olt. unstressed form of mi a fem., my ; donna
F. dame .\*. domina lady) corresponding to F.
ma dame : see MADAM.]
|| 1. a. As an Italian form of address or title :
My lady, madam. Obs.
1584 R.W. Three Ladies Lend. i. B ijb,JJ/fnvi. Madona, me
be a Merchant and be cald senior Merkadorus. 1592 NASHE
/-*. Penilesse 20 b, They drawe out a dinner with sallets,..
& make Madona Nature their best Caterer. 1601 SHAKS,
MADOQUA.
Twd.N. I. v. 72 Good Madona, \vhy niournbt thou? a 1626
MIDIUETON Man Dissemble)* v. i. (1657) 67 Crotch. (Here
they sing Prick-song) How like you this Madona? Cilia.
Pretty. 163* MASSINGT.R Maid &/ Han. v. ii, Gracious Mad-
dona, Nome General!, Krave Captaines, and my quondam
rivalls, wear em. 1817 MACAULAY Song Misc. Writ. (1860)
II. 417 Oh stay, Madonna ! stay,
t b. An Italian lady. Obs.
1602 MimiLKTON Blurt II. ii. C2b, ////. Well Sir, you
know, .the flea-bitten fac d Ladje. Doit. Oh Sir, the freckle
cheeke Madona, I know her Signior, as well Hip. Not
as I doe, I hope Sir. a 1625 FLETCHER Fair Maid of Inn
in. i, A dancer .. that by teaching great Madonnas to foot
it, has miraculously purchast a ribanded wastcote. 1639
SHIRLEY Gent. I cu. v. ii. 11655) 64 De e think to mount Ma-
donas here, and not Pay for the sweet Carreere.
2. a. An Italian designation of the Virgin Mary ;
usually with the; occas. used vocatively. b. A
picture or statue (esp. Italian) of the Virgin Mary.
1644 KVELVN Diary (1879) I. 122 A faire Madona of Pietro
Perugino, painted on the wall. 1645 [bid. I. 203 The mira
culous shrine of the Madona w ch Pope Paul III. brought
barefooted to the place. 1717 LADY M. W. MONTAGI: Let.
to Abbe Conti 29 May, They shewed me . . a picture of the
Virgin Mary, drawn by the hand of St. Luke, .. the finest
Madonna of Italy is not more famous for her miracles. 1816
UYRON Siege Cor. xxx, Madonna s face upon him shone,
Painted in heavenly hues above. 1825-9 MRS. SHERWOOD
Lady o/ Manor\. xxxii. 538 A beautiful madonna in white
marble which 1 had seen in a church in Rome. 1833 TEN
NYSON Mariana in South 22 Ave Mary was her moan,
Madonna, sad is night and morn . 1849 JAMICS // \nntintin
ii, A very early painting of the Madonna and Child. 1853
FROUDE Eng. Forgotten Worthies Short Stud. (ed. 2) 30^
Whose pretences to religion might rank with the devotion
of an Italian bandit to the Madonna. 1855 IIKOWMNI;
One IV crd More ii, Rafael made a century of sonnets, ..
Else he only used to draw Madonnas.
3. A mode of dressing a woman s hair, with the
parting down the middle, and the hair arranged
smoothly on each side. (Cf. 4.)
a 1839 T. H. BAYLY Songs % Balf. 1. 139 I ve tried all styles
of hair dressing, Madonnas, frizzes, crops.
4. atlrib. and Comb. (esp. with reference to pic
tures cf the Madonna and the mode, of dressing
the hair), as Madonna braid, coiffure, face, front,
lid. style; Madonna-wise adv.; Madonna-braided
a., (of the hair) arranged in smooth braids on each
side of the face, after the manner of Italian repre
sentations of the Madonna ; Madonna lily, the
White Lily, Liliiini candidum, often represented
with the Madonna in pictures.
1829 Souvenir 1 1. 317/2 (Stanf.) The hair is beautifully ar
ranged in a *Madonna braid in front. 1849 AYTOUN l\>eis,
Buried Flower 83 Raven locks, Madonna-braided O er her
sweet and blushing face. 1890 Pall Ufall G. 26 Nov. 1/3
Her fair hair . . is simply parted in the centre, in the way
which is now often playfully called the *madonnu coiffure .
1790 HI:L. M. WILLIAMS Julia I. i. 3 She had a madona
face. 1849 THACKERAY Pendennis I. xvi. 143 She returned
a rather elderly character with a *Madonna front and a
melancholy countenance. 1863 WOOLNER My Beautiful
Lady 95 O wan girl-mother with *Madonna lids Downcast.
1900 Field 23 June 903 3 The *Madonna lily (Liliuin caii-
diduni). 1902 Daily Chron. i Apr. 2/1 Large branches of
Madonna lilies. 1818 La Belle Assembles XVII. 86 The
hair is worn more in the *Madona style. 1830 TENNYSON
Isabel \, Locks not wide-dispread, *Madonna-wise on either
side her head.
Hence Mado nnahood, the character or quality
of a Madonna. Hado-nnaish a., like a Madonna.
i860 RUSKIN Mod. Paint. V. ix. iv. 236 Brown gleams of
gipsy Madonnahood from Murillo. 1891 Atliemvuin 24 ( let.
547/1 She is too Madonnaish in one way, too languishing
and sentimental in another.
Madoqua (mardokwa). [Amharic.] A tiny
antelope of Abyssinia, Neotragits saltianus (JV.
inadoqita), of about the size of a hare.
[1681 J. LUDOLI Hist. Aethiop. I. x. p 73 Amharice Mad.i-
kua; animalia quae capris assimilabat Gregoiius. Rupi-
caprae vel Ibices esse videntur.] 1790 BRUCE Trav. Source
ytle V. 83 Among the wild animals are prodigious numbers
of the gazel or antelope kind ; the bohur, >-a*sa, feeho, and
madoqua. 1885 CasselCs Kat. Hist. III. 18.
II Ma dor. Med. Obs. Also 7 madour. [L.
mat/or moisture, f. madSrt : see MADID.] Sweat.
1610 VENNER Via Recta (1650) 296 If in sleep the body . .
be sometimes in a little mador or light sweat. 1658 PHIL
LIPS, Madidily or Madour, moistness or wetness. 1705 Phil.
Trans. XXV. 2105 Without any offensive Smell, or fastidi
ous Mador. 1856 MAYNE Expos. Le.\:, Mador,. .Moisture
that is superfluous or unnatural. Old term for that kind of
sweat which takes place in syncope, whether warm or cold.
Mador, variant of MADAR.
t Madpash. Obs. [f. MAD a. + PASH head.]
A craclwbraiued person. Also attnb.
i6l_l COTGR., Mat, afoole, fop, gull ; mad-pash, harebrained
ninnie. 111693 UrgtJurfs Rabelais m. xxv, Let us leave
tins Madpash Bedlam, this hair-brained Fop.
Madras (madru-s).
1. The name of a city of India and the province
ol which it is the capital ; used attriii. in the names
of things produced there or originally connected
therewith : Madras lace, (net) muslin (see quots.
1882); Madras stucco = CHUN AM ; Madras
work (see quot.).
J864 tliamb.Encycl. VI. 251/1 Madras stucco, or chunam,
is largely employed in the decoration of public building.
1882 CAULFEILD & SAWAKD Diet. Keedleivk., Madras Lace,
A school for lace making has lately been founded in Madras.
The lace made is the black and white silk Maltese guipure.
19
Madras-net Muslin, This is a handsome, but coarse make
of Muslin, produced in several varieties .. They are all 72
inches wide. Madras H i>rk, This is so called from its
being executed upon the brightly coloured silk handkerchiefs
that are known as Madras handkerchiefs. 1895 Army ry
NavyCo-oper.Soc. Price List 1105/1 Frilled Madras Muslin.
2. In full Madras handkerchief: A bright-colour
ed handkerchief of silk and cotton worn by the
negroes of the West Indies as a head-dress, for
merly exported from Madras Yule\
1833 M. SCOTT Tom Cringle xvi. (1842) 437 The black
officers, in general, covered tlieir woolly pates with Madnis
handkerchiefs. 1881 CABLE Mad. Delphine, etc. 97 Old
Charlie.. was sitting on his bench under a China- tree, his
head, as was his fashion, bound in a Madras handkerchief.
1888 Botuwcnture. Au Large \. 146 A black woman in
. . red-and-yellow Madras turban, ..crouched against the wall.
3. Madras- net muslin v see i).
1902 Wcstm. Caz. 27 Aug. 8/1 The shirt, a fine madras,
plaited neglige with square point narrow link cuffs.
II Madrasah, (madnv -sa), medresseh (mc-
dre s^). Also 7 mandresa, 9 madrasa, madrassah ,
-asseh, -assee, -esse, medress^, Diets, madrc.s-
sah, -issa(h. [The various forms represent Indian,
Turkish, and Persian pronunciations of Arab.
JLj)X madrasa h , j; ^^ darasa to study.] A Mo
hammedan college-
1662 j. DAYIKS Ir. Oft-ariia I 7 oy. Ainbass. 214 We. .found
that it was a School or College, which they call Mandres;i,
of which kind them are very many all over Persia, 1819
T. HOTI-: Anastasius (1820) III. xi. 271 His fortune was
spent in placing me in a Medres-c . 1834 MOKII:K Aycsh<t
I. xii. .-69 The wt-drenst-h) or school, which adjoined the
principal mo.s<[Ue. 1876 A. AKXOMJ In Ccnitiiip, 7iYr. June
,17 The Madrassee <>r mosque school of Ispahan. 1881
HUNTER in EiuycL Brit. XII. 774/2 The Calcutta ma-
drasa for Mahometan teaching. 1882 O DoxovAN Mci->
Oasis xvi. I. 276 Within .sight are three itictfrcsscs, or
collegiate institution-., for the instruction of Turcoman
students for the priesthood.
I Madreau. Obs. Also 4 madryan, -am. [a.
OF. madrian sorte de fruit* (Godef.).] A spice,
?a kind of ginger.
1357-8 Durham Ace. Rolls fSurtees) 124 In 4 cofynes de
Anys comfeyt, madryan, et aliarum specierum. Ibid, 560
In diverts speciebus .. videlicet .. anys Com felt, et Ma-
di yam, vijs. iiijd. 1390-1 Karl Derby s E,\-pcd. (Cnmden)
19 Pro ijfb. ginger madrean, ijs. iiijd. a 1400 in ll<n-.l"\v
Med. ll A s. 14^/1 C. (1899) 122 To make conserue of madrian.
Madregal (mse drfel). Also med-. [Of
unknown origin.] A fish of the genus Seriola.
1884 G. 1J. GOOUE etc. Nat. /fist. Aquatic Anim. 351
Seriolajasdata^ This fish, called in Cuba the Medregal
and in Bermuda the Bonito 1 , has been observed in South
Florida. 1896 JORDAN & EVKKMANN Fishes A", <v Mid.
A incr. 904 (Bull. U.S. Nat. Mus. No. 47) Sertola fasciata
(Medregal). I hid. 905 Seriolafalcata. .(Madregal : Rock
Salmon .)
Madre-perl. ran*, [ad. It. madreperla^ f.
madre mother + pcrla PKAKL.] Mother-of-pearl.
1878 I.ONGI . A cnunos 175 Nor less Maestro Giorgio shines
With madre-perl and golden lines Of arabesques.
Madreporacean(m?c-:(ir/po- r" i -Jan\ Zoo?, [f.
mod.L. ^fadrcporacea^ f. Madrepora : sec -AGE AN. J
A coral of the group Madreporacea or JHadrc-
poraria.
1878 Ettcycl. Brit. VI. 380/1 In the great coralliferous
deposits of the Carboniferous, again, no representative of
the group \Perforata\ is known, save the single genus
Fa.lxaciS) which appears to be a Madreporacean,
Madreporariaii (m0e:drioree"rian), a, and
sb. Zool. "[f. mod.L. Madreporaria (f. Madrepora
MADREPORE) + -AN.]
A. adj. Pertaining to the group Madreporaria
(the madrepores and related corals). B. sb. A
coral of this group.
1881 Athenxiiin 6 Aug. 181/1 The true or Madreporarian
corals. 1893 ^ fi RO K (ti f fo)> Catalogue of the Madrepora
rian Corals in the British Museum.
1509) uses poro as a name for a kind of vegetable the
substance of which resembles that of coral, but differs in
being porous . He evidently regarded this word as identical
with the ordinary It, poro^ ad. \j, poms PORE sb. ; but perh.
it really represented late L. pdrus, a. Gr. iroipos calcareous
stone, stalactite. Among the species of poro he enumerates
inilU pora-) frondipora, and those plants by some called
madrepores (here niadnpore^ but elsewhere uiadrepora
occurs), which are tubular growths, issuing from a common
stem, and attached together at their roots, so that they
resemble a honeycomb . The word madrcpora (which
Imperato app. did not invent) seems to be f. madre mother +
Poro, the ending of the latter being changed to suit the
gender of the sb. prefixed in apposition ; on this view, the
other words, niillepora^ frondipora, etc., must have been
formed later in imitation of madrcpora. A comparison of
Imperato s woodcut of the madrepores with those of the
other species of poro seems to suggest that the prefix
mother* may refer to the appearance of prolific growth
characteristic of this plant .]
1. Formerly applied loosely to most or all of the
perforate corals (which, however, were not origin
ally classed as corals) ; now usually in more re
stricted use, a polypidom of the genus Madrcpora
(or family Maareporidx).
1751 STACK (lr. from French) in Phil. Trans. XLVII, 449
The several species of vermicular tubes found in the sea,
the madrepores, millepores, lithophytous, corallines, sponges.
MADRIER.
Ibid. 460 They have denominated para that chibb of thtin,
which seem d pierc d with holes. Of these they fount!
some, the holes of winch were large; and these they call d
madrepor.i. 1802 HINGLEV Anim. Riog. (1813) III. 475 The
Branching and Prickly Madrepore. 1832 LYFLL Princ.
Hi-fi, 11, in The madrepores or lamelliferous polyparia, are
found in their fullest development only in the tropical seas
of Polynesia and the East and West Indies. 1840 iSi.YTH, etc.
tr. Cnvicr s Anim. Kiitgd. (1849) 658 When the Madrepure
is branched, and the stars are confined to the extremities of
each branch, it is the Caryophyllia of Lamouroux. . . Mad re*
/V/ rt, or Madrepores properly so called, have the whole
surface roughened by little stars. 1875 Hrxi.KY in Emycl,
/Irit. I. 130/2 In some madrepores the wli"K- skeleton is
reduced to a mere network of dense calcareous MiljMana-.
1882 CassclTs X<it. Hist. VI. 207 The common so-called
Madrepore of the Devonshire coast, and those which aie
dredged up out of moderately deep water in the North
Atlantic, are common examples of the genus Caryophyllia,
2. The animal pioclucin^ the madrepore coral.
1841 KMKRSON Address, Method Nature Wks. (liohn) II.
::.?4 Nature turns off ne\v firmaments ..as fast as the madre
pores make coral. 1875 MKKIVAI.K Gen. Hist. Rome \.\iii.
(1877) 160 The. .instinct with which the madrepore extends
his empire over the bottom of the ocean.
3. Limestone composed of fossil madrepores.
1809 VAI-KMIA Voy. III. 309 The bouses in Jidda are fat-
superior to those at Mocha. They are built of large blocks
of very fine madrapore [sic],
4. attrih.) as madrepore coral, hole, island ,
madrepore marble, sense- ,v
1866 7 Ijvi.MiMONKZrt.vf y nils, (187.^1. iv. 85 The yellow
plains .. look like yellow haematite with madrepore holes in
it. 1869 tr. ronchcfs Univt-rsfdZyi) 76 Twenty-six madre
pore inlands. 1876 PAGE Adv. Tcxi-L>k.Gc0l, iii. 07 A branch
of the common madrepore coral. 1879 Cassclf* l\-chn. !- .dit<.
il. 87 Many bl,i k-,aie almost entirely formed uf fu.->sil corals,
and known as madrepore marbles.
Madreporic (mxdr^ rik), a. [f. mo<l.L.
Mtidrcpora or MADREPORE + -ic.]
1. Pertaining or related to, consisting or charac
teristic of, madrepore coral.
1817 Q. AYr-. XVI 1. 240 The madriporic [.wV] production-,
uhidi have been found to exist . .above ihe pre-ent level
uf the se.i. 1833 I.YKi.L/V/w.-. </ .(>/. III. M3 J art of tin:
matin IN >i ic rock has been converted into sile\ and <. al> edony.
1887 H. H. HOWORTH Mammoth $ Fl^od ;6o The m.uhr-
ponc calcareous deposits surrounding Havana.
2. The distinctive epithet ol certain structures
in cchinoderms (inadreporic body, cana!, plate,
tubercle)^ so called because perforated with small
holes like a madrepore.
1861 DANA Man. Gcol. 160 To one side of the dorsal centre
.. in the regular Kchinoids, there is a small porous prominence
on the shell, often called the madreporic body, from a de^ru:
of resemblance in structure to coral. 1862 THOMSON in Q.
Jritl, Microscop. Sci. II. 139 The madreporic tubercle
gradually increases in t,\y.e and distinctness. 1870 NICHOL
SON Man. Zool. 123 The madreporic canaU and their tuber
cles depending freely from the circular canal into the peri-
visceral cavity. 1878 UHM. (.Icgt tibanrj; L omf>. A>iat. 204
One oflhe.se [genital plates of the Desmosticba] is the madre-
poric plate.
Maclreporid (m3edr/po"rid), sb. and a. Zoo/.
[ad. mod.L. Madreporid&, f. madrepora : see MA
DREPORE and -ID.] a. sb. An animal of the family
Afadreporidss t including the genus Madrepora. b.
atlj. Pertaining to the Madreporidx. Hence Madre-
po ridan a., characteristic of the Madreporidx.
1899 BERNARD in Jrnl, Linn. Soc., Zool. XXVII. 130
Pomes is.. related to the Madreporids. Ibid. 141 An ex
clusively Madreporid origin. Ibid. 142 There is no reason
why further growth should not simply enlarge it without
necessarily running it into ancestral Madrepondan lines.
Madreporiform (mgedtfp6Vrifim), a. [f.
mod.L. Uiadrepora + -FORM.] Having the form or
characters of madrepore coral ; spec. = MADRE
PORIC 2.
1843 FOKBI-;S in Proc. Benv. Nat. Club II. No. IT. 79
Madreporiform tubercle nearer the margin than centre.
1870 NICHOLSON Man. Zool. 125 One of the genital platen is
larger than the others, and supports a spongy tubercle, per
forated by many minute apertures, .and termed the madre*
poriform tubercle 1 . 1877 C. W. THOMSON I oy. Challenger
II. iv. 237.
Madreporigenous (mse drfpowdgftiaa) , a.
rare. Zool. [f. mod.L. Madrepora MADBEPORE +
-i;r:\oi S.] Producing madrepore coral,
1847-9 Toon Cycl. Anat. IV. 33/1 Madreporigenous
polypes can only exist at depths where they enjoy the
influences of light and air.
BladrepOriteCmcednpo^Tsit). [f.MADBPORK
+ -ITE. Cf. G. madreporit) F. madreporite]
1. Palxont. Fossil madrepore.
1828-32 in WEBSTER. 1843 HUMBLE Diet. Gcol., etc.,
Madreporite. i. Fossil madrepore.
2. Min* A calcareous rock of columnar struc
ture marked by radiated prismatic concretions.
1802-3 tr* Pallas* s Trav. (1812) I. 147 Its cells and tubes
extend, as is the case with maandrites, or madreporttes, in
a. parallel line from the surface. 1821 URE Diet. Chew. s.v.
Liiitcstont?) It [prismatic lucuUite] was at one time called
madreporite. 1839 Penny Cycl. XIV. 271 2 Madreforitc,
.\nthraconite ; Columnar Carbonate of Lime.
3. Zool. The madreporic tubercle in echinoderms.
1877 HUXLEY Anat. Inv. Anim. ix. 554 The madreporic
tubercle or madreporite. 1884 SLAIJEN in Q. Jrnl. Microscop.
.V./. XXIV. 31 The madreporite or water-pore in Asterids
usually punctures a basal plate.
: Madrier (nuu driai). Fortif. [Fr.] (See
quot. 1704.)
69-2
MADRIGAL.
20
M^NAD.
I74 J- H AUK is Li-.r. 7\\/iti. t 3/adricr t in Fortification, is a
thick Plank arm d with Platesof Iron, and havinga Concavity
sufficient to receive the Mouth of the Petard when charged,
with which it is applied against a Gate, or any thing else
that you design to break down This term is also appro
priated to certain flat Beams, which are fix d at the bottom
of a Moat, to support a Wall. There are also Madriers
lined with Tin, which are cover d with Earth, to serve as a I De
fence against Artificial Fires. 1758 .[.WATSON Milit. Du t.
(ed. 5). 1826 SCOVT Woodst. .\\xiii, The petard, .is secured
with a thick.. piece of plank, termed the madrier.
Madrigal (ms drigil), sb. Also 6 -7 -ale, -all.
[ad. It. madrigale (whence I "r., Sp. madrigal}.
The origin of the It. word is obscure. On the ground uf
the occurrence in early It. of the variant forms madrialc^
mandriaie {cf. obs. Sp. mandriiil, mandrigal), Die/
(followed by most later etymologists) accepts Menage s
derivation from "It. mamiria herd, f. L. mandra t a. Gr.
jn.ai fipa fold; the primitive sense according to this view
would be pastoral song (cf. quots. 1597, 1614 in 3).)
1. A short lyrical poem of amatory character ;
chiefly, a poem suitable for a musical setting such
as is described below (see 2).
1588 (title ) Mvsica Transalpina, Madrigales translated of
foure, fine, and sixe parts, chosen oute of diners excellent
Authors. Ibid. A ij, I had the hap to find in the hands uf
some of my good friends, certaine Italian Madrigales, trans
lated most of them fine yeeres agoe by a Gentleman for his
priuate delight. 1621 BUKTON A n-it. -Mel. n. ii. \i. iii. (1651)
-- 99 How to make Jigs, Sonnets, MadrigaU in commenda
tion of his Mistress. 11637 B. JONSON Underwood* (1640
209 He That chanc d the lace, laid on a Smock, to see And
straigjit-w;iy s[><_-nt a Sonnet; with that other That (in pure
Madrigall) unto hi> Mother Commended the French-hood
[etc.], 1736 SHI ; ID AN in Swiffs Lett. (1768) IV. 167, I know
you love Alexandrines; for which reason I closed the above
madrigal with one. I think it is of a very good proportion,
which I hope you will set to musick. ^11771 GKAY 3/ttritm
YVks. 1843 V. 1-50 Madrigals of Eight [lines], on Three
Rhymes. Sir T. Wyatt, 1774 WARTON Hist. ting. Poetry
(1840 III. 142 He [.Clement Marot] was the inventor of the
rondeau, and the restorer of the madrigal. 1888 Mamies
Mag. July 43 Poetically speaking a madrigal may be de
fined as the shortest form of lyrical poetry.
2. Mits. A kind of part song for three or more
voices (usually, five or six) characterized by adher
ence to an ecclesiastical mode, elaborate contra
puntal imitation, and the absence of instrumental
accompaniment ; also applied loosely to part
songs or glees not bound by these conditions.
See Encycl. Brit. (ed. 9) XV. 192/1, XVII. 84/1.
1588 [see i). 1593 NASHE Christ s T. 34 b, Their merry-
ruiming Madrigals, and sportiue Base-bidding Roundelayes,
1594 MORLEV (title) Madrigalles to foure Voyces, the lir>t
Booke. 1597 Introd. Mus. 180 I he light musicke hath
beene of late more deepely diued into .. the best kind of
it is termed Madrigal . . it is a kinde of musicke made vpon
songs and sonnets.. .As for the musicke it is next unto the
Motet, the most artificial and to men of vndcrstanding
most deluhtfull. 1644 MILTON Areop. (Arb.) 50 And who
shall silence all the airs and madrigalls, that whisper
softnes in chambers? 1674 PLAY FORD Skill Mns. i. 59
Your Madrigals or Fala s of five and six Parts, which were
composed for Viols and Voices by many of our excel ent
English Authors, as Mr. Morley, Wilks, Wilbey, Ward, and
others. 1789 BURXEY Hist. Mt<s. (ed. 2) III. ii. 201 The
most chearful species of secular Music, .was that of madri
gals, a style of composition, that was brought to its highest
degree of perfection about the latter end of the i6th century.
1811 L. M. HAWKINS Ctess $ Gertr. I. 31 A little club,
where catches, glees, motets, and madrigals, with the canon
Non nobis * in finale^ were done in plain correctness.
1879 E. PKOUT in Grove Diet. Mas. I. 306 The only
difference between the canzona and the madrigal being
that the former was less strict in style. 1879 ). HULL AH
ibid. 598 The glee differs from the madrigal . . in Us tonality,
which is uniformly modern.
3. transf. andyf^ r . A song, ditty.
1589 GREENE. Wenaphon (Arb.) 25 If a wrinrkle appeare in
her brow, then our shepluard must put on his working day
face, and frame nought but dolefull Madrigalls of somnve.
593 MARLOWE Pass. Skeph. to his Love ii, By shallow
Rivers, to whose fals Melodious birds sing Madri^aK 1597
MIDDLETOX Wisdom of Solomon xvii. 16 The merry shepherd
..Tuning sweet madrigals of harvest s joy. 1614 SIR W.
ALEXANDER Alexis to Damon in Drumm. of Hawth. Poems,
Those Madrigals we song amidst our Flockes. 1634 MILTON
Counts 495 Thyrsis? Whose artful strains have oft delaid
The huddling brook to hear his madrigal, a 1640 JACKSON
Creed x. xxui. 8 Changing their late joyful hymns of
Hosanna to the Son of David into sad madrigals of Crucifige,
crucifige. 1800-24 CAMPBELL O^Connor s Child til, And oft
amidst the lonely rocks She sings sweet madrigals. i8ai
CLAKK Vill. Minstr. \. 178 Thrushes chant their madrigals.
i84_8 DICKENS Dombey xli, Gentle Mr. Toots, .hears the re
quiem of little Dombey on the waters, rising and falling in
the lulls of their eternal madrigal in praise of Florence.
4. attrib. and Comb.
1611 FLORIO, Mattrigtili, MadridU^ Madrigall songv. 1877
W. A. BARRETT (title) English Glee and Madrigal Writers.
1880 MACKESON in Grovels Diet. Mns. II. 192 Founded in
1741 by John Immyns, a member of the Academy of Ancient
Music, the Madrigal Society enjoys the distinction of being
the oldest musical association in Europe. 1883 Encycl. Krit.
XV. 192/1 The art of madrigal composition was never
practised in Germany, and it died out in other countries
early in the i7th century. 1888 J. A. F. MAITLANH in Diet.
Nat. Biog. XVI. 327/1 The madrigal form as used by the
Italians.
Hence Ma drlffal v. (rare) intr., to write, com
pose, or sing madrigals. Also with ii.
1593 G. HARVEY Pierce* s Safer. 48 When Elderton began
to ballat, Gascoine to sonnet, 1 urheruile to madrigal. Drant
to versify {etc.]. 1742 JARVIS Quix. \\. Ixviii. 272 Madrigal
it as much as your worship pleases.
BELadrigalian (msedrigJ -lian), a. [f. MADRIGAL
sb, + -IAN.] Pertaining to, consisting or character
istic of, or dealing with madrigals.
1848 (title] Madrigalian Feast, a collection of twenty
Madrigals. 1869 OUSELKY Counterp. xiv, 89 The old madri-
falian composers. 1879 E. G. MONK in Grove Dut. Mns.
, 72 Anthems of the Madrigalian era. 1882 Athemvum
No. 2854. 58 The English madrigalian writers being repre
sented solely by a few songs and unimportant pieces.
IKE aclriga list (mse*drig41i*t), [i. MADRIGAL
sb. + -1ST.] A \viiter or composer of madrigals.
1789 BURNEY Hist. Kins. III. 123 I he best madrigalists
of our country. 1888 J. A. F. MAM LAND in Diet. Nat. Biog.
XVI. 328/1 In the next few years [after 1596] nearly all the
masterpieces of the English madrigalists were issued.
Ma-drigaller. [f. MAI tiucAL^.f -Kiti.] = prec.
111704 T. T.KOWN Lett. Dead to Living n. (1707) 33
Sonniters, Songster^, iSatyrisis, Panegyrists, Madrigiillers.
1710 YVYU<KI;L!--Y in /V/vV Left. (1735) I. 46 No Madrigaller
can entertain the Head, unless he pleases the Ear.
I! MadroilO(wadr<rn y <?). Also madrona, ma-
drone. [Sp.] A handsome evergreen ticc of western
North America, Arbntus Aft ttzicsu, having a very
hard wood and bearing yellow berries. Ahoa/triJ>.
1850 B. TAYLOK Eldorado xiii. (1862) 130 Clumps of the
in;tili-uno a native e\ergreen, .. filled the ravines. 1882
J. HAWTHORNB Fort. Fool I. xxvi, The whisper of the
breeze in the madrorto. 1883 STEVLNSON Silverado Sy. 71
Woods of oak and madrona, dotted with enormous pines.
1888 Amer. Humor. 5 May 12/1 Here and there a madrona
tree grows, with its bark peeling off in its own peculiar
way, leaving the true bright red and as smooth as satin.
Comb. 1900 K. Kii LiXG/ Vww Sea to Sea xxvi, There were
the pines and the madrone-clad hills.
Madryam, -an, var. forms of MADBEAK Obs.
t Ma dsliip. Obs. In 3 mad-, med-, mead-
schipe. [f. MAI a. + -SHIP.] Madness.
a 1225 Leg. Kath. 327 Hwat is mare madschipe pen for
to leueii on him & se^gen -J? he is Codes Sune? 1230 llali
Meid. 52 Ha is. .mare amead, gef ha me!, ben is meadschipe
seolf.
IMC ads to 116 (mo."dsU>un). U. S. [f. MAD a.
used subst. + STONE sb.~\ A stone supposed to have
the power of allaying or curing the madness caused
by the bite of a mad animal.
1864 Round Table 18 June 2/2 We are not so ready with
an explanation of the mad-stone used to obviate ill effects
from the bites of rabid animals. 1888 Boston (Mass.) Jrnl.
9 Aug. 2/4 The Orlando vMa.) Record tells a remarkable
story of the effects of a madstone in a case of snakebite.
Madura (ma \iiua). The name of a district
of Madras, used attrib. in Madura foot, a disease
of the foot common in Madura and other parts of
India ; MYCETOMA. Also Afadura disease.
1863 W. T. Fox Skin Dis. Parasitic Orig. 15 In the
Transactions of the Medical and Physical Society of Bombay
for 1860, is a description by Dr. H. V. Carter, of a disease
occurring in many parts of India, called variously Ulcus
grave , Morbus tuberculosis pedis , Madura foot , Podel-
koma , Myceioma \ 1868 J. H. N KLSON ftladitra Country
L iv. 91 Its classical name is tnorbus pedis cnlopkyticns\
but it is better known in this District by the name of the
Madura foot . 1871 BRISTOWE in Trans. PatiwLSoc. Lond.
XXII. 326 The fungus of the Madura foot. 1874 Q. Jrnl.
Microscop. Sd. XIV. 263 On the Etiology of Madura-foot.
Ma dwoman. [f. MAD a. + WOMAN, after
M ADM AX.] An insane woman.
1622 T. SCOTT Belg. Pismire 15, I remember a witty mad
woman, .told a friend of hers [etc.]. 1842 DICKENS Amer.
Notes iii, The rest of the madwomen seemed to understand
, the joke perfectly. 1844 MARG. FULLER Worn, in igtk C.
\ (1862) 105 She.. will not be pitied as a mad-woman, nor
shrunk from as unnatural.
Madwort (mre-diwiut). [Cf. tjuot. 1597 ; the
name is peril, a transl. of L. alyssum, a. Gr. oAtxr-
aov 7 f. d- (privative particle) + \vaaa rabies.]
1. A herb of the genus Alyssitm.
Britten and Holland (Plant-n.) consider Gerande s mad-
wort* to be of doubtful identity, and assign his German
mad wort to the genus Stachys or Sideritis.
1597 GKKAKLIE Herbal \\, cxviii. 379 The Germaine Mad-
woort bringeth foorth from a fibrous ropte, two broad,
rough, and hoarie leaues ; between which riseth vp a hoarie
brittle stalke, diuided into sundrie small branches, wh^e-
upon do growe long, narrow leaues. . ; from the bosom^of
which leaues come foorth small roundles of purple flowers
like those of the dead Nettle. Ibid. 380 Madwoort or
Mooneuort is called .. of the Latines Alyssittu \ \& English
Galens Madwoort: of some Heule dog; and it hath the
name thereof, bicause it is a present remedie for them that
are bitten of a mad dog. 16x1 COTGR., Alysson* the h ear bo
Madwort, Moonewort, heale dog. 1640 PARKINSON Theatt\
Bot. 590 Alyssum montawtm Colnnmx. Mountaine Mad-
wort of Columna. 1760 J. LEE Introd. Bot. App. 313 Mad-
wort, Alyssum. 1861 Miss PRATT Flower. PI. I. 105 Alys-
suni, which is the Mad-wort of the ancients, and the plants
of which were supposed to allay anger.
2. The Trailing Catchweed, Asperugo proaim-
bens. (Also called Cernum inadwort.}
1760 J. LICK Introd. Bot. App. 318 German Mad-wort,
Asperugo. 1806 G ALPINE Brit. Bot. 79 Aspcrttgo, Madwort.
Madyn(e, -ynne, obs. forms of MAIDEN.
Mae (mf), v, dial. [Onomatopoeic. Cf. bae t
IU.] intr. Of a lamb : To utter its peculiar cry.
1728 RAMSAY Robert^ Richy, <y Sandy 124 While ewes
shall bleat, and little lambkins mae,
Mae, variant of Mo, more.
Mffiander, etc. : see MEANDEK, etc.
Maecenas (mw/ nees). PI. Maecenases,
fMaecenates (-J tfz). Also 6-7 Mccenas, C-
crron. Mecaauas. The name of a Roman knight,
the friend of Augustus and the patron of Horace
and Virgil. Hence used for : A generous patron
of literature or art ; f occas. gen. a patron.
(1561 VEKON Free-will 7 This my rude labor, whiche..
I offer unto youre honoure.asunto the Mecenas and patron
uf all godlye learninge. 1590 Si i;\st:R / . Q. Verses addr. to
Noblemen, This lowly Muse,. . Flies for like aide unto your
Patronage, That are the great Meca;na.-> of this age. 1597
MOKLKY Introd. Mns. ill. 179 The composers of musick who
otherwise would follow the depth of their skill, . . are com
pelled for lacke of maxx-naKb to put on another humor.
1611 CoaYATCru&uf Ep. Ded., My illustrious Mecxnas
Sir Edward Philips Master of the Rulles. ( 1620 T. ROBIN
SON Mary Magdalene Ded. 105 Yet some Moxenases this
age hath left vs. 1663 GERBILR Counsel b viij b, A Mecenas
to all verities. 1711 SHAFTESH. Charact. (1737) I. 216 The
Muses .., with or without their Maecenas s, will grow in
credit and esteem. 1779 SHEKIUAN Critic \. i, Are yuu not
called ..a mock Maecenas to second-lui id Authors? 1812
L. HUNT in Examiner 14 Dec. 787/2 This Mecanas of the
A;;e. 1827 LYTTON rdhant xlvi, See what it is to furni.-h
;i nOUM differently from other people; one becomes a (-, !
r.^n t, and a Maecenas, immediately. 1875 ESCOTT in />Y/-
i; i fK ia XXV. So The UKCdUUB of the last century did in
fluence literature and art ; the Maxenas of to-day cannot.
Hence Mrece nas v. trans.) to act as a patron to.
MEece na8ship t the position of a Maecenas.
1832 CAKLYLE Ess. (1872) IV. mt Neither .. was the new
way of Bookseller Mecenaffihip woi ililrs-. 1837 MAKRYAT
Olla Podr. ,\.\x, Literary men are not M&ictiased by. .the
. .aristocracy.
t MffiCG liatisiH. Obs. rarc~ l . [f. J/avt ;//-,
M.*:CEK.\B + -ISM.] Patron:!^-.
1606 BIKNIE Kirk-Riiriall Ded., I strong-hold myself
under your Marqueships Mecenatisme.
Maeht, ohs. form of MIGHT.
Maeli^e, Sc. form of" MOLE -.spot).
Maelstrom (m^ lstromX Also 7 [male-
strand,] male stream, 8 malestrom, 9 mael-
strbm, and in Gcr. form mahlstrom. [a. early
inod.Du. maelstrom (wy& niaalstrooiri}) whirlpool,!.
inalen to grind, also to whirl round + stroom stream.
The use of maelstrom as a proper name (also in Fr.) seems
to come from Du. maps, e.g. that in Mercator s Atlas (1595, .
Dutch philologists are of opinion that the word is native.
It is true that it is found in all the mod. Scandinavian langs.
as a common noun, but it is purely literary, and Danish
scholars regard it as adopted from Du. or LG. The earliest
known instance of Da- walstrjm (formerly also written
tnalcstrjni) occurs in 1673 in Debes Fxroa rescrata^ the
author of which was a pastor in the Kaeroe Islands. Cf.
Norw. dial, malstranm (admitted by Aasen to be little
used , which prob. means that he had never heard it in
actual popular use), Sw. malstrotn, Fa:roic mal(n}streyimtr
(\\*mvnz.TS\&\m\iFa!rfsk Ant/wlogi t Glossary; the vb. mala.
in Faeroic means to grind , to whirl round ).
Hie farm Jfo&ftfntHfffal quot. c 1560 can only be a blunder ;
probably Jenkinson hearing the name Malestrfm confused
it with the name of Malestrancl :? meaning pebbly shore ),
now Marstrand, in South Sweden.]
A famous whirlpool in the Arctic Ocean on the
west coast of Norway, formerly supposed to suck
in and destroy all vessels within a long radius. Also
transf. a great whirlpool.
[cx$6o A. JENKINSON \\\Halilnyf$ I oy. (1589) 33^ There is
between the said Rost Islands, and Loloote, a whirle poole,
called Malestrand, which . . maketh such a terrible noise, that
it shaketh the rings in the doores of the inhabitants houses
of the said Islands, ten miles of.] 1682 K. BURTON \\ ond.
Cri <w.(i684) 2^9 Between the coast of Cat hness and Orkney
is a dreadful Frith or Gulf, in the North end of which, by
reason of the meeting of Q contrary Tides or Currents, is
a Male Stream or great Whirlpool. 1701 C. WOLLEY Jrnl.
New York (1860) 47 A dangerous Current, . . as dangerous
and as unaccountable as the Norway Whirl-Pool or Mael
strom. 1755 tr. Pontoppidarf $ Nat. Hist. Norway 1. 77 There
is another kind of current, .in the sea of Norway, . .namely
the Malestrom, or Moskoestrom [orig. i-j^dcn - idtbkicndtc
Male-strjm eller Afoskc-strJm], ..near the island Moskoe.
a 1844 1>0fc: (titlt) A descent into the Maelstrom. 1856 W. E.
AYTOUN Bothivell (i%$j) 56 And if a ship should chance to
pass within the maelstrom s sweep. 1860 Miss URADDON
Trail Serpent \. i, Every gutter in every one of these streets
was a little Niagara, with a maelstrom at the corner.
\>.jig.
1831 CAULVLE Sart. Ri-s. i. iv. (1858! 19 Some single billow
in that vast World-Mahlstrom of Humour. 1854 J. S. C.
ABUOTT Napoleon (1855) II. iv. 69 An accumulated mass, in
one wild maelstrom of affrighted men, struggling in frantic
eddies. 1883 Harper s Mag. July 956 I In the wild and
glittering maelstrom ofluxury and extravagance.
Maenad (mrnasd). [ad. L. Mxtiad-, MxnJs,
a. Gr. MairaS-, Mamis, f. pcuv-eaOat to rave.] A
Bacchante.
1579 E. K. Class. Skater s Shcpli. Col. Oct. in The
M;cnades (that is Bacchus franticke priete>>. 1620 T.
, Like a wolf-cub from a Cadmaran Maniad, She drew
the milk of greatness. 1882 AtluiHtuiit ^ Jan. 22/2 Another
[nymph], furious as a monad, is about to whirl on high
the headless body of a kid.
Hence Mseua dlc a., characteristic of a Mrcnad;
resembling a M;unad, infuriated.
1830 CAULVLE Misc. 11872) III. -2 Phallophori and Ma-na-
die women. 1830 J- rascr s Hag. I. 587 There is a clapping
of hands, and shouts of Msenadic glorification.
Maende, obs. form of MENU.
Maane : sec MEAN, MENE.
Maenial J, obs. form of MKMAL.
MAESTOSO.
Maer, Maere, obs. forms of MOUE, MEMS.
Maes, Maesse, obs. forms of MAIZE, MASS.
Maest, obs. form of MOST.
Mfflstive, variant of MESTIVK.
I] MaestoSO (.raajsttf-so). Mus. [It. = majestic.]
A direction denoting lhat a composition is to be
executed majestically.
1724 Expl. J- or. Words IktUsic, Maestoso, or ilfaatuoso.
1815 Eiirff. Mag. LXVI1I. 154 Var. 8 [Maestoso] in minor.
Maeatral, variant of MISTHAL.
Maestriss, obs. Sc. form of MISTKESS.
II Maestro (maestro 1 ). [It. = master .] A
master in music ; a great musical composer, teacher,
or conductor.
1797 MKS. KAHCI.II 11; Italian vij, He might be a ghost,
by his silence, for aught I know, Maestro. 1845 K. HOLMES
Mozart 79 The archduke and his bride .. inclined their
heads from their box and applauded the maestro. 1884 ! . M.
CKAWFOKD Kam. Singer I. 22, 1 went lo ihe Maestro s
house and sat for two hours listening lo the singing. 1891
Speaker 2 May 528/1 The performance of some musical
maeslro on an instrument that almost seems part of himself.
Maez, obs. form of MAIHK.
Ma fal ( - may fall, perhaps) : sec MAY t . 1
tMafey, int. Obs. Also 5 mai-, mayfay,
maffay, ma v f,fay, ma i a; maffeith, -feyth.
[a. OF. ma fei! (mod.F. ma foi . ) my faith :
see FAY s/>. 1 ] An asseveration, lit. = my faith !
c 1374 CHACCUK 1 raylus in. 3 (52) Mafey bought he bus
wole 1 sey. < 1400 Pride f Life (Hrandl 18981 45l_Nou,
21
speaking, imperfect pronunciation. 1837 CAKLYLE Let. to f
Man-ant ;? Jan. in Froude {#(1884) I. iv. 94 After much
higgling and maitling, the printers have got fairly afloat.
othe (MS. S. maffeyth), metiius fidins. c 1460 Tmineley
Myst. xxiii. 564 Ma-fay, I tell his lyfe is lorne. [1791 J.
LEAKHONT Poems 143 Mafoy ! ye ll dwindle lo a den.
1842 DAKHAM Ingol. Leg. Ser, 11. Ijlack MoitS jiutairi;
blay ! I have it ma foi !]
Maffaisour,Maffia,var. ff.MALFBASOB, MAFIA.
Maffick (marfik), v. [Back-formation from
mafficking (i.e., the proper name Ma-fcking treated
jocularly as a gerund or pres. pple.).] intr. Origin
ally used to designate the behaviour of the crowds
v in London and other towns) that celebrated with
uproarious rejoicings the relief of the British gar
rison besieged in Mafeking (17 May 1900). Hence
^eii. to indulge in extravagant demonstrations of
exultation on occasions of national rejoicing. Hence
Ma flicking viil. sb. and ppl. a. ; Ufa flicker, one
who mafficks ; Ma ffickrf., an act of mafficking .
The words appear to be confined to journalistic use ; hut
we have a large number of examples from newspapers of
all shades of political opinion.
1900 Pall Mall (;. 21 May 2/2 We trust Cape Town . . will
maffick to-day, if we may coin a word, as we at home did
on Friday and Saturday. 1900 tt csCtu. C>az. 25 May 2/3
The feathers, .are sold for a penny each to enable Maffick
ing revellers to tickle other revellers noses. 1902 l^aHy
Cliron. 9 July 6/5 We have no wish to advocate the hyslcria
of which ihe name is mafficking . 1902 West in. Gaz.
4 June 7 3 The Peace maffick has not yet been com
pletely worked off. 1902 Times tt June 12/1 [The Merry
Wives of Windsor ] is. . a pure anticipaled cognition , as
Shelley would have said, of the mafficking spirit.
t Ma fflard. Obs. [f. MAFFLK v. + -ARD.] A
stammering or blundering fool.
c 1450 Pol. Poems (Rolls) II. 225 The churche of Chester,
whiche crieth, alas ! That to suche a mafflarde marryede
she was.
Maffle (marfl), v. Obs. exc. dial. Also 7
maffell. [Cf. early mod.Dti. maffelen to move the
jaws (Kilian). The Eng. word has a wide dialectal
currency in several senses v see E. D. D.).]
1. intr. To stammer; to speak indistinctly,
mumble, t Also with an obj.
1387 TREVISA lligden (Rolls) II. 91 }if Alfrede seib nay
in pat, he wot nou;t what he mafflep. Ibid. V. 215. 1399
LANGL, Rick. RedeUs iv. 63 Somme mafllid with be moup
and nysl what bey mente. 1563 Cooi ElJ Thesaurus, Bal-
I litw, to maffle in the mouth, as not able to sounde his
wordes. 1603 HOLLAND Plntarck s A/or. 34 Those disciples
who.. would needs stut, stammer and maftle as Aristotle
did. 1623 COCKKKAM, Maffell, to stammer. 1875 Lane.
Gloss., Maffle, to hesitate, to falter, lo slammer, to mumble.
2. To blunder, bungle ; to delay, waste time.
1781 HUTTON Tour to Caves. 1837 [see MAFI- LING vbl. sb.\.
3. trans. To confuse, bewilder, muddle (see
E. D. D. and MAFFLEU///. 0.).
Hence Ma ffling vl l. sb. and ppl. a., Ma ffliiigly
oiiv. Also Ma ffler, one who maffles .
1552 ELYOT Diet., Ball iis, that can not well pronounce
\vordes in speakyng, a mafflar. 1565 COOPER Thesaurus,
Hatic, obscurely : malnyingly : with no perfil sovvne. 1577-
87 HOLIXSIIBD Chroil. II. 13/1 II [Aqua Vila;] keepeth ..
the loong from lisping, the mouth from maming. 1586 }.
HOOKER Hist. Irel. in Holinshcd II. 88/2 He deliuered his
speeches by reason of his palseie, in such staggering and
marling wise, lhat [etc.]. 1603 HOLLAND Fhttarch s Mor.
653 They. .go too far in their commandements . . who en-
joine stutters, stammerers and mafflers to sing. 1608 TOP-
SELL Serpents 252 They make a maffeling with their mouth
and stammer so that they cannot distinctly be understood.
1609 BIBLE (Douay) Isa. xxxii. 4 The tongue of mafflers
shal speake readely and plaine. Ibid, xxxii. Cointn.,
This prophecie of matning or uiiperfect tongues, lo speake
readily, is fulfilled in Ihe Church of Christ 1611 COTUR.,
Brcdouilletnent, a faullering, or maffling ; an ill-fauoured
led (mae-f ld), ///. a. dial. [f. MAFFLE v.
.] Confused, muddled.
1820 SOUTIIKY Lett. (18561 III. 186 She was, what they
call in the country, maffted; that is, confused in her in
tellect. 1845 UE QL INCI:V ( oleridge <r Opiiiiu-eatiiigWk*.
1859 XII. 92 The Westmorland people, .expounded his
condition to us by saying lhat he was malllvd ; which
word means perplexed in ihe extreme*. 1886 MKS. LVNN
LINTON Paslon Carc-.u II. x. 211 She did not smell of drink,
and was sober though decidedly malned.
il Mafia (mal7-a i. Also maffla. [Sicilian.] In
Sicily, the spirit of hostility to the law and its
ministers prevailing among a large portion of the
population, and maniieiting itselt fre<|uciilly in vin
dictive crimes. Also, the body of those who share
in this anti-legal spirit ^ often erroneously supposed
to constitute an organized secret society existing
for criminal purposes . Hence || Maf;f io so (pi.
-osi), one who sympathizes with the mafia.
1875 Times 9 June 5/4 The malevolent influence and op
pression of the Mafia and the Majlasi. 1902 I .iuyel. lirit.
XXXI. 163/1 (an. A cw Orleans) He had been active in
proceedings against certain Italians accused of crime, and
it was popularly believed that his death was the work of a
liiaffin, or MV.irn secret: society. 19021:. MoscA ll-id. XXX 1 1.
618/1 (arL.sYt ily) The Mal lia is not, as is generally believed,
one vast society of criminals, but is rather a sentiment akin
to arrogance which imposes a special line of conduct upon
persons affected by it.. .The maffioso considers it dishonour
able to have recourse to lawful authority to obtain redress
for a wrong or a crime committed against bun.
Mafortune: see MAY vl
Mag (m:vg), sl>. 1 folloif. [f. M.u: r.]
a. Chatter, talk. b. A chatterbox.
a. 1778 MME. IJ AKI-.LAY DiaryVxvL.Mrs. Titrate: Oh, if
you have any mag in you, we ll draw it out ! 1875 MRS.
LYNN LINTON Patricia Kemball II. iv. 78 Hold your mag
on things you don t understand. 1885 E. C. SHARLAND
IVnys Devonsk. l- itlage. ii. 26 You go atvay for a while, my
dear, and let me have a little mag with Emma.
b. 1892 E. ANSTI:Y The Talking Horse, etc. 46 Alick
does call me a " mag , said Priscilla ; bul lhat s wrong,
because I never speak without having something lo say .
Mag .nueg), sb;- Cf. Mtu. [Playful shorten
ing of the female name Margaret.^
1. Used as a personal name in various proverbial
phrases, t Mag^s tales : nonsense, trifling. Alag s
diversion (also Meg s : see MEG).
(1410 LOVE Bonavent. Mirr. xxxix. 85 (Sherard MS.)
[The Lollard] scorneth. .suchc miracles haldynge hem but
as magges tales [S..V.C. MS. magge tales, W. de II- . (eds.
1517-301 madde tales] and feyned illusiouns. 1834 M. G.
DOWLING Othello Trnrestie i. iii, The galley slaves Are
playing mag s diversion on the waves. [1837 SOUTHEY
Doctor IV. cxxv. 250 Who was Magg ? and what was his
diversion ?] 1849 DICKENS in Forster Life (1872) II. xx. 432
Mag s Diversions. Being the personal history of Mr. Thomas
Mag ihe Younger, Of Blnnderstone House.
2. Used as a proper name for a magpie. Also
as a common noun = MAGPIE.
1802 G. MONTAGU Ornith. Diet. (1833) 311. 18. . CLARE
Life ff Rein. (1873) 245 While mag s on her nest with her
tail peeping out. 1885 SWAINSON Prov. Nantes Birds, Mag
pie (Pica ritstica). . . Familiar names. Mag, or Madge.
3. Rifle-shooting. = MAGPIE.
1895 Pall MallG. 29 July 11/2 If Winans made a mag
with his first shot he would probably cease firing.
4. Long-tailed Mag (dial.) : the Long-tailed
Titmouse, Acredula rosea.
1851 MOKKIS Hist. Brit. Birds I. 275.
Mag (maeg), sb.3 slang. Also meg. [Of obscure
origin : cf. the synon. MAKE st>.] A halfpenny.
1781 G. PARKER Life s Painter 129 Mag is a halfpenny.
Ibid. 161 Halfpenny A meg. 1813 Sporting Mag. XLII.
219 Neither of these forsaken damsels had one single mag,
or piece of any kind of coin. 1852 DICKENS Bleak Ho. xxin,
It can t be worth a mag to him. 1862 H. KINGSLEV Ravens-
hoe I. ix. in As long as he had a mag to bless himself
with, he would always be a lazy, useless humbug.
b. Comb. Ma-gflying vbl. sb., playing pitch
and toss ; Ma gflyer.
1882 Standard 8 Aug. 3/7 There were usually three_ or
four in a gang, one acting as the magflyer , the mag being
Ihe coin, anolher as ihe caller of Ihe odds or amounls, a
ihird as ireasurer. 1883 Daily Tel. 26 Mar. 2/8 (Farmer)
Of Ihe twenty-nine night-charges , by far thegrealer number
were of. .hoys for mag flying, i. e., pilch and loss .
Mag (ms:gVi. 4 ,abbrev. of MAGAZINE (sense 5 b).
1801 WOLCOT (P. Pindar) Tears ,- Smiles Wks. 1812 V. 55
Who wrote in mags for hire. 1869 Cliamt. Jrnl. 8 May
303/2 Why don t you fellows write somelhing for Ihe mags?
1888 JACOBI Printer s Vac., Mag, an abbievialion very
generally used by prinlers for magazine .
Mag (mnag), v. Also meg. [f. MAG sb.-] inlr.
To chatter ; also with away.
1810 Splendid Follies I. 68 Don l you think she magged
away pretty sharply ! That s the worst of the young ones
Ihey will cackle so confoundedly. 1885 RUNCIMAN Skip
pers * Sh. 248 I ll snap your backbone across my knee if you
meg half a second more.
Maga fm;e ga). [Shortened form of MAGAZINE.]
A familiar abbreviation for Blaekwood s Magazine.
1825 Blackw. Mag. XVII. 384 Two Numbers of Maga,
you dog. 1886 SAINTSBUKY Ess. Eng. Lit. (1891) 301 The
monkey tricks of mannerism which.. were incumbent on a
i reviewer in Maga . 1899 Literature 4 Feb. 123 With more
than the lightness and speed of the Quagga, She ll .. show
( them a clean pair of heeU, will our Maga \
MAGAZINE.
| Magade. Obs. rare. Also 5 magada. [ad.
mcd.L. /nagadafem., (. Or. /iiryds (accus. /ja-yaSa .]
The bridge or fret of a stringed instrument.
1432-50 tr. Higden (Rolls) III. 211 The wire cxtendede on
a holowe body is distreynede diametrally by an instrument
restreynenge the wyre lo a certeyne acsrde callede ma.ua^a
[L. jiiii&nta}. 1609 It A\ I.AMJ Ornith. Afiiritt. 22 That shall
be tlie first Magade of the Instrument. Il-id. 23 In the
extreame point of the Magades, set little pi ops.
II Magadis (m;.-gadis . Ancient Music. [Cr.
Ho-vaSii-.] An instrument with twenty string.^,
arranged in octaves. Also, the l.ydian flageolet
(l.iddell & SciUt .
1721 A. MALCOLM 1 i-eat. Mus. 473 The Psalterium, Tti-
gon, Sambuca, 1 ectis, Magadis, Barbiton. 1763 J. KKOWN
Poetry <t Mas. v. <*j One Instrument they [the Ancients)
used, which had I wo Strings lo every Note., called ihe
Magadis. 1864 Ev.l 1. fins. Aiif. -V.i/ v. 200 Of the Maea-
dis it is even not satisfactorily ascertained whether it was a
stringed or a wind instrument. 1884 En,y\l. }-lni. \\ IL
79/1 Anacreon i 540 n.c.1 sang to the accompaniment of Ihe
m.igadis (doubling liridg. I, an in-.u uinclil imported fiom
Eu\ -pt lo Greece.
Magadize fma.-gaddiz), v. Ancient MKS. [ad.
(jr. f<cryEit^ii , 1. fii iyaSi^ MAGADIS : sec -I/.I-:.] a.
inlr. To play or sing in octaves. b. To piny
upon the magadis. Ikncc Magadized ///. a,,
Ma Radiziiig v/>l. sl>.
1776 |:i KNEY Hist. Mil. . (1789) I. Ml!. J ; II appears tii.it
ihc union of iwo * i< . octav< i wa .il! ( l Magadizing
fiom a treble instinnient of the name of Magadis, strung
\\ith double strings Inned octaves to ca<.h other. 1898
STAINED .v BARRETI I ie.t.Mus. ?/; v.v., To Magadize.
1 1 ) To play upon the magadis. 12) To play in octave-. 1901
II. 1C. Wool Dunna: ( .\f. /list. Mm. I. 44 I he Greek pia< -
lice of magadizing, ill which, .lay the fundamental prim iple
if Polyphony. IHJ. 47 In addition to the old magadized
octave ihe consonances of the fourth ami lillh were no\v snug
in parallel movement.
i Magar. Obs. rare~ l . Some kind of ship.
1590 (IKI:ENI-: Ot l. / itr. (1599) 4 Stalely Argosies, Caln.n.-,
and Magars, hulkes <.f burden great.
Magaseine, -sin, -son, obs. If. MAGAZINK.
i Maga-stromancy. Obs. rare. [f. I,. /.;, -.-
sec MACK, MALIC, MAGUS) + AUTHOMASCV.] \
name invented by Gallic for : Magical astiolfgy .
1652 (;.\ti.K M<i istre>u. J02 If there uciv any congruity
or consistency betwixt prophecy and magaslrumancy.
.So Maga stromaincer, one who practises mag-
astromancy . Maga-stroma^ntic a., pertaining to
1652 (l.u-l.E (title} IISt-iiorTi o. The Mag-astro-mancc-r,
or ihe Magicall-Astrologicall-Diviner Posed, and Pn//led.
]l>iti. 223 To what end serve the feigned mirables of natnn-
bill lo feigne the magastromantick art for the greate-t
mirableV Iltid. 369 Examples of the magastromancers fatall
miseries, .are too many to be instanc t in at large.
Magatapie, obs. form of MAGGOT-PIE,
Magazan, erron. form of MAX.VCAX.
t Magaziliage. Obs. rare". See quot.
1730 -6 li.MLUY (folio) fKf.,Uagazi,,age..l\K Hire or Kent
of a Warehouse or Place for laying up Goods or Stores ;
also the Warehouse, &C. ilself.
Magaziiiai y (msegazfnari). nonce-wa.
MAHA/.INI; sb. + -AKV.] The office or place ol
production of a magazine.
1825 JSlac/iltJ. Mag. XV. 445 He In editorial gloom, In
Colburn s magazinary, Gives each his destined room.
Magazine (ma- ga/rn),^. Forms: 6 magason,
magosine, 6-7 magasin, -7.111. 7 magazen, (mag-
gezzine, megazin(e, magaseine, magozin), 7- S
magazeen(e, 6- magazine, [a. F. magasin (OF.
mai;-a*.iii), It. magazzino (Sardinian magasinu,
metathetically camasinii), Sp. magacen, a. Arab.
^li makhazin, pi. of ^jsf makhzan storehouse,
f. ^f. khazana to store up. The Arab, word,
witlrprefixed article al-, appears asSp. almagacen,
alinacen, Pg. annazcin warehouse.]
1. A place where goods are laid up ; a storehouse
or repository for goods or merchandise ; a ware
house, depot. Now rare.
,583 j. NEWBERY Let. m PurchasPiiBpi im (1625) II. 1643
That the Bashaw, neither any other Officer shall meddle
with ihe goods, but that it may be kept in a Magosine.
1588 T. HICKOCK tr. Frederick s Yoy. =7 The merchants
hatie all one house or Magason.. and there they put all
their Roods of any valure. 1613 PURCHAS Pilgrimage yi.
x 511 Vnder which Porches or Galleries [of the Church]
a Monthly Collection lo treasure up, as in a Magazine, the
most remarkable Pieces on the Subjects abovemention d.
1768 STERNE Sent. Journ. (Rlldg.) 304 ( The Kcmise) Mons.
])essein came up with the key of Ihe remise in his hand,
and forthwith let us into his magazine of chaises. 1793
DUKKE Corr. (1844) IV. 143 No magazine, from Ihe^ware-
houses of Ihe Easl India Company to the grocer s and
the baker s shop, possesses ihe smallest degree of safely.
1808 PIKK Sources Mississ. 111. App. 23^ A public magazine
Brussels or Paris.
orusseis o< ana. ... ..,, .
fir 1590 B. JONSON El . Man out of l/nw. II. ill, What
more tharTheauenly pulchritude is this? What M>ga*
or treasurie of bliss? a 1610 HEALEY Tluafhrast,,s (i?;t
To Rdr., That great Magazine or Storehouse of all learning
MAGAZINE.
M. Ca>saubon. 1738 [G. SMITH] Curious Relat. II. 216 My
Kriend ! the Rich are the Poor Alan s Magazine. 1817
/ .it-/. Debates 352 A magazine of petitions had been opened
in Scotland.
b. transf. esp. of a country or district with
reference to its natural products or of a city, etc.,
as a centre of commerce.
1596 RALEIGH Di$ccn>. Gviana 3 Guiana (the Magazin of
all rich BMtteb), 1631 LITHGOW Trav. iv. 165 Constan
tinople. .Aleppo. .and grand Cayro..are the three Maggez-
/ines of the whole Empire. 1640 DIGBV in Lismore Papers
Ser. ii. (1888) IV. 133 He concerned that the City of London
WM the Magazine of money. 1650 FULLER Pisgali in. i.
410 Timber they fetched from Mount Libanus (the maga-
zeen of cedars). 1705 ADDISON Italy (i 76?) 196 (Rome) The
.qreat magazine for all kinds of treasure, is supposed to be
the bed of the Tiber. 1787 Genii. Mag. LV1I. it. 1115/2
The Dutch islands of Cura^oa and St. Eustatius are now
converted into complete magazines for all kinds of European
goods. 1833 L. RITCHIE Wand, by Loire 100, The . . bourg of
Chouze, set down in a perfect magazine or fruit and vege
tables, grain and wine.
c. A portable receptacle containing articles of
value. Now rare.
1768 STERNE Sent. Jonrn. (RtldgJ 341 {Case Conscience}
She opened her little magazine, and laid all her laces..
before me. 1779-81 JOHNSON /,. / ., Thomson, He had re
commendations .. which he had tied up carefully in his
handkerchief; but. .his magazine of credentials was stolen
from him. 1861 HOLLAND Less. Life viii. 120 The great
army of little men that is yearly commissioned to go forth
into the world with a case of sharp knives in one hand, and
a magazine of drugs in the other.
2. Mil. a. gen. A building in which is stored
a supply of arms, ammunition and provisions for
an army for use in time of war. b. spec. A place
in which gunpowder and other explosives are
stored in large quantities ; a powder magazine.
1596 SPEXSEK State IreL Wks. (Globe) 669/2 Then would
I wish that there should be good store of bowses and nmga-
>ins erected in all those greate places of garrison, and in all
^rcat townes, as well for the vittayling of souldiours and
sliippes, as for. .preventing of all times of dearthe. 1644 NVE
Gunnery* 1647 72 A barrell of the best powder in the Maga-
zim-. 1667 MILTON P. L. iv. 816 A heap of nitrous Powder,
l.iiJ Fit for the Tun som Magazin to store Against a rumord
\Varr. 1709 POPE Ess. Crit. 671 Tims useful arms in maga
zines we place, a 1744 SWIFT Epigram Wks. 1824 XIV. 399
Here Irish wit is seen ! When nothing s left that s worth de
fence, We build a magazine. 1769 FALCONER Diet. Marine
(1780 , Magazine, a.. store-house, built in the fore, or after-
part of a ship s hold, to contain the gunpowder. 1800 \V la-
LlNGTON in Gurw. /?i .c/J.(i8j7) I. 213, 1 have no power to order
the repair of magazines, storerooms, &c. 1849 Pktscoj i
Peru (1850) 1 1. 23 In another quarter they beheld one of those
magazines destined for the army, filled with grain and with
articles of clothing. 1868 Regal. <y Ord. Army p 1238 The
reserve Ammunition will be kept in the Magazine. 1877
A. 13. EDWARDS Up Nile ix. 239 To provide a safe under
ground magazine for gunpowder.
fig. 1653 R. SANDKKS Physfagn. 25 The Heart is the Maga
zine and Arsenal of Life. 1715-20 POPI-: Iliad MI, 332 As
when high Jove his sharp artillery forms, And opes his cloudy
magazine of storms. 1750 JOHNSON Rambler No. 76 ? 6 He
has stored his magazine of malice with weapons equally
sharp, a 1764 LLOYD Law Student Poet. Wks. 1774 I. 23
While armed with these, the student views with awe His
rooms become the magazine of Law.
3. a. Mil. The contents of a magazine ; a store.
Also collect. pL (f rarely collect, sing?} : Stores,
provisions, munitions of war; armament, military
equipments. ,
1589 I oy. Spaine <y Port frigate 17 Aboundant store of
victualls. .which was confessed, .to be the beginning of a
Magasin of all sorts of prouision for a new Voiage into
England. 1591 RALEK;H Last Fight A ev. (Arb.) 16 Of
which [Armada] the number of souldiers. .with all other their
mac;asines of prouision, were put in print, a 1613 OVLRBCKY
Observ. /Vaz . (16261 n Megazinsof powder. 1644 in Rushw.
Hist. Coll. in. II. 670 The Kings forces. . march t away with
their Artillery and Magazeen towards Oxford. 1666 DRYDEN
Ann. Mirab. cclxxi, And bade him swiftly drive the ap
proaching fire From where our naval magazines were stored.
1671 MILTON Samson 1281 Thir Armories and Magazine
1774 T. WEST A ntiq. Fitrtuss( 1805) 48 They took most part of
their arms., with a coup laden with magazcen, drawn by six
oxen. 1781 GIBBON Dccl.9f /".xxxi. III. 259 He used, with
bo much skill and resolution, a large magazine of darts and
arrows, that [etc.]. 1810 WELLINGTON in Gurw. Desp. (1838)
VI. 27 A corps of 5000 men., had carried away a magazine of
arms. 1813 Ibid. X. 4 19 Whenever a magazine of provisions
shall be taken from the enemy by the troops.
fig. 1638 HAKEK tr. Balzac s Lett. (vol. III.) 242, I take
not upon me to contend with you in complements, .who. .
have whole mat-asms of good words. 1663 COWLEY flfisc. t
CArwu clf { The Lace, the Paint, and warlike things That make
up all their Magazine 1742 VOL NG Nt. Th. 11. 478 Speech
burnishes our mental magazine; Brightens, for ornament;
and whets for use. 1836 KMEKSON Nature, Language Wks.
(Bohn) II. 154 That which was unconscious truth, becomes
. -a new weapon in the magazine of power.
b. gen. A store, heap (of provisions, materials,
etc.); t a stock of clothing, wardrobe.
1615 H. CROOKE Body of Man 61 Next vnder the Skin
lyeth the Fat.. a Stowage or Magazine of nourishment
against a time of dearth. 1624 HKVUOOD Captives 11. ii. in
% Bullen O.Pl. IV. 145 That have no more left of a maga/ine
Then these wett cloathes upon mee. 1637 Land. Miff.
Wks. 1874 IV. 314 By which small mites to Magazines in
crease. 1661 EVELYN Funrifugium To Rdr.,The Deformity
of so frequent Wharf us and Magazines of Wood, Coale,
Boards, and other course Materials. 1669 J. ROSE En^ . I inc-
yard (16751 34 A load of lime, to every ten loads of dung, will
make an admirable compost., but your magazine will require
the maturity of two, or three years. i?ia AKBUTHNOT John
Bull ii. iv, She [Usury) had amassed vast magazines of all
22
sorts of things. 1714 (5 AY Fan \. 243 Should you the Ward
robe s Magazine rehearse, And glossy Manteaus rustle in
tiiy Verse. 1719 Dt FOE Crusoe i. x. (1840) 182 A..
magazine of flesh, milk, butter, and cheese. 1771 GOLDS.M.
Hist. Eng\ III. 165 A magazine of coals were usually
(1859) II, 2 i/i Distillation, too, always insures a magazine
against famine. . . It opens a market for grain. 1849 MAC
AU LAY Hist. Eng. ix. II. 437 In every asylum were collected
magazines of stolen or smuggled goods.
Jig, 1709 SACHKVERELL Serin. 15 Aug. 15 What a Maga
zine of Sin, what an Inexhaustible Fund of Debauchery, . .
does any Author of Heresie. .set up ! 1795 BURKE Let. to
IV. Elliot Wks. VII. 348 The magazine of topicks and
common-places which I suppose he keeps by him. 1836-7
SIR \\". HAMILTON Metaph. (1877) I. ii. 23 An individual may
possess an ample magazine of knowledge, and still be little
better than an intellectual barbarian.
f4. A ship laden with stores, a victualling ship;
more fully magazine(s ship. (Cf. K mtigasins t
the store-ships which attend on a fleet of men of
war 1 , Falconer Did. Marine, Fr t Sea-Terms 1780.)
1624 C,\i>T. SMITH Virginia iv. 155 Some pety Magazines
came this Summer. Ibid. v. 189 About this time arriued
the niatia with a good supply of men and prouision, and
the first Magazin euer scene in those lies. Ibid. 194 The
Magazin ship, .came into the Harbour. Ibid. 195 He
made . . a large new storehouse of Cedar for the yeerely
Magazines goods. Ibid. 196 The Magazinsship. Ibid. 198
Constrained to buy what they wanted, and sell what they
had at what price the Magazin pleased.
5. f a. Used in the titles of books, with the sense
CAi"- from i and 2): A storehouse of information
on a specified subject or for a paitieular class of
persons. Obs.
1639 K. WARD, Animadversions of Warre ; or, a Militant
English, French and Italian Hands. 1719 K. HAYES, Nego
tiator s Magazine. 1802 J. ALLEN, Spiritual Magazine, or
Christian s Grand Treasure.
b. A periodical publication containing articles
by various writers ; chiefly, a periodical publication
intended for general rather than learned or pro
fessional readers, and consisting of a miscellany of
critical and descriptive articles, essays, works of
fiction, etc.
I73> (titled The Gentleman s Magazine : or. Monthly Intelli
gencer. [Cf. quot. 1731 in sense i.] 1742 POPE Dune. i. 42
Hem. Journal*, Medleys, Merc rio, -Magazines; ..and all
the Grub-street race, 1748 LADV LUXBOROUGH Let. to Shen-
stone 28 Apr., Nothing can be more just than the criticism
upon the Play in the Magazine. 1758-65 GOLDSM. Ess., Spec.
Mag., It is the life and soul of a magazine never to be long
dull upon one subject. 1798 A. TILLOCH (title) The Philo
sophical Magazine. 1819 BVKON yuan i. cc\i, All other
magazines of art or science, Daily, or monthly, or three
monthly. 18*3 (title) The Mechanics Magazine. 1857
MKS. MAIHKWS Tca-Tal le T. I. z A Magazine is the fancy
fair of literature a reader s veritable bazaar. 1860 (title)
Daily s Monthly Magazine of Sports and Pastimes. 1880
M-CARTHY Own Times IV. lix. 304 He wrote largelyon the
subject in reviews and magazines.
6. In various transferred uses of sense 2. f a. A
chamber for a supply of bullets in a magazine
wind-gun . b. A chamber in a repeating rifle,
machine-gun, etc., containing a supply of cartridges
which are fed automatically to the breech, c.
A case in which a supply of cartridges is carried.
d. A reservoir or supply-chamber in a machine,
stove, battery, etc. e. Magnetic magazine : see quot.
a. 1744 DKSAGULIERS Exper. Philos. II. 399 The small
or shooting Barrel, which receives the Bullet:-, one at a time
from the Magazine, being a serpentine Cavity, wherein the
Bullets, .nine or ten, are lodged.
b. 1868 Rep. to Govt. II. S. Munitions War 28 Drop
the cartridges into the outer magazine, kill foremost, to
the autbar of seven. 1884 H. BOND Treat. Small Arms
89 Magazine arnis in which the cartridges are placed in a
tube or maga/ine under the barrel. 1890 HKNIY ll itk
Lee in I irginia 153 Many of the men carried repeating
rilles,and the magazines were tilled before these were slung
across the riders shoulders.
C. 1893 GKKENEK Breech Loader 184 Cartridges are best
carried in a magazine of M>lid leather.
d. 1873 J. RICHARDS Wood-working Factories 45 Ex
hausting the air from the maga/ine by fan*.. 1884 KNIGHT
Diet. Mech.,Suppl. 570/2 As in the DaniclU battery, winch
has a magazine of sulphate of copper crystals. 1893 BOTH \M-
I.I.Y llford Matt. Photogr. xix. 136 Hand-camera.*,, .in which
the plate-reservoir or magazine is detachable.
e. 1870 ATKINSON tr. Canofs Physics (ed. 4" 602 A mag
netic battery or magazine consists of a number of magnets
joined together by their similar poles.
7. attrib. and Comb., as (sense 5 b magazine
article, -editor y -monger ipaper^ci-seiivorld, -writer,
writ ing \ (senses i, 2. f mag<tzine house, t store
house ; (sense i c) frnqglMtflV bag\ (sense 6b)
magazine arms, rifle, weapon ; magazine battery,
a voltaic battery with a magazine containing crys
tals to keep the solution saturated (Knight Diet.
Mech. Suppl. 1884) ; magazine camera, a camera
in which the plates for exposure are put in in
batches ; magazine clothing, woollen clothing j
to be put on before eiiU-iing a powder magazine ; |
magazine day, the day upon which periodical
magazines are issued to the trade; magazine gun,
MAGAZINY.
! t (<*) (see quot. I /44\ also called magazine wind-
gun (obs.); (6) a gun (i.e. either a cannon or a
rifle etc.) provided with a magazine (sense 6 b) ;
t magazine ship (see 4 ; magazine stove (see
quot.) ; magazine work, (a) wiiting for maga
zines ; (b) J rinliiig, setting up type for magazines.
1868 Rep. to Coot. i . S. Munitions H ar 19 These car
tridges cannot with safety be Msed in magazine arms. 1884
[see 6b]. 1854 S. LOVER Handy Andy (ed. 4) Pref, The
early pages were written.. as a magazine article. 1681
CHKTHA.W Angler s Vailc-m. xxxiv. (1689) 185 The Angler
must always have in readiness a large Magazine Bag or
Budget plentifully furnished with the following materials.
1893 Beginner s Guide to I lwlttgr. (eA. 5) 130 The ..
tuaaaat* Camera was highly extolled. .as least compli
cated of Reservoir Cameras. 1876 VOYLE & STKVHNM.N
Milit. Diet. 558 All persons employed in magazines . . will . .
change their own clothes and boots for magazine clothing
and slippers. 1858 SIMMONDS Diet. Trade, Moffxiltt-day
1872 FORSTER Life Dickens I. 129 The maga/ine-day "of
that April month, I remember, fell upon a Saturday 1877
W. T. THORNTON tt ord for H ordfi: 1 forme Pref. 8 Fail
ing to discover a Magazine-Editor good-natured enough
I to print any of my versions. 1744 DESAGULIKRS E.\f>cr.
\ Philos. II. 399 An ingenious "Workman call d L. Colbe
has very much improv d it \sc. the old Wind-Gun], by
making it a Magazine Wind-Gun; so that 10 Bullets
are so lodg d in a Cavity . . that they may be . . .suc
cessively shot. Ibid., The Magazine-Gun, as he calls it.
1880 Eiuycl. Brit. XI. 284/2 The Vetterli gun. .isarepcater
1 or magazine gun. a 1649 DRUMM. OF HAVVTH. Consid. to
ra-rlt. Wks. (1711) 185 That.. the town s magazine-houses
be furnished with arms. 1767 S. PATERSON Anotlur J rar.
II; 134 A noted book-maker, magazine-monger, and anti-
critic of the eighteenth-century. 1833 I l-ascr s Mag. VIII.
482/1 He had written some smart magazine papers, bound
up in a volume called Pclliam. 1876 VOYLE & SIL\ LNSUN
Milit. Diet. 344 2 The best known magazine rifles are the
Spencer, the Winchester, and the Vetterli rifles, a 1654 in
Wotton Lett. (1654) II. 91 Toerectand set up. .a Company,
to be called The East Indian Company of Scotland, making
their first *Magazin Storehouse . . in some parts of our Realm
of Ireland. 1875 KNIGHT Diet. A/cch., "Magazinc-stcn C,
one in which^is a fuel-chamber which supplies coal to the
fire as that in the grate burns aw;iy. 1891 E. PEACOCK
A 7 ", lyrt-ndoit I. 49 Please don t quote silly magazine verses.
itifyPall MiillG. 28 Aug. 5/1 The information as to "maga
zine or repeating weapons is very meagre. 1831 CAKI.YLE
in Fronde /,// ^882) II. 151 * Magazine work is belowstreet-
sweeping as a trade. 1891 Labour Coiiiini^itut Gloss.,
KYAT Otla /Wr. xxx, "Maga-
/iiL- \\ritin-. .is the mo.st difficult of all writing.
Magazi ne, v. Now rare. [f. MAGAZINE sit.]
1. /raits. To lay up in or as in a magazine or
storehouse. Also with ///.
1643 Let. in Boys Sandwich (1792) 754 Those arms, .shall
be ma-azined up, in such convenient place as shall be
thought fit. 1651 R. CHILD in Hart lib** Legacy 1655) 93
It is a great Deficiency in England, that we do not magazine
or store up Corn. 1656 S. H. Golden Law 97 Thus the
Sweden King, so the great Alexander, . . did contract and
magazine al the Honour &c. in their own names, which ..
their Commanders, Officers, and Souldiery had a great share
in. 11734 NORTH Kxant. i. iii. (1740) 222 Such Secrets .,
that, being magazined up in a Diary, might serve for
Materials, as.. might serve to build up his Plot.
2. intr. To conduct a magazine.
a 1763 [implied in the ppl.a. below].
Hence Magazrning -vbl. sb. and///, a.
11763 1 Mto.M / ass. Ptirtuip. Petit, i. Poems 1773 I. 106
Urban or Sylvan, .. thou fuiemu>t in the Fame Of Maga/in-
ing Chiefs. 1862 DANA Man. Geo(. iv. 747 The Vegetable
Kingdom is a provision for the storing away or magaztning
of foixe for the Animal Kingdom.
Magaziner (ma-gazrnaj). rare. [f. MAGAZINK
sb. + -ER!.] One who writes articles for a magazine.
1758-65 GOLDSM. Ess., Spec. Mag.^ If a magazinurlx: dull
np )ii the Spanish war, he soon has us up again with the
Gho>t in Cock-lane. 1834 /-VrtJi rV Mag, IX. 124 Consider
ing Macau lay as a magazine r. his papers in Knight *
Quarterly were in general full of talent.
Magazi-nery. rare. [f. as prec. + -EKY.] The
profession of a magazine-writer.
1833 I rascr*s Mag. VIII. 482/1 We, the old long-trained
veterans of magazinery.
Magazinisli (nueg&zriuj), a. [f. as prec. +
-ISH.] Having the characteristics of what is usually
found in magazines.
1794 GII.KKIUGK Lett. (1895) I. 117 The mediocrity of the
eight first lines is most miserably magazini>li. 1883 BLACK
Shannon Bells xxvi, It is very magH./iiii>h , he said.
Why should the magazines monopolize literature ? she
answered.
Magaziuism (maegizTninn). ff. as prec. +
-ISM.] The profession of writing for magazines.
1882 Spectator 22 Apr. 533 Magazini^m .. is threatening
now-a-days to become merely journalism writ large. 1889
Sat. AY? 1 . . - June 761/1 Is editing and conducting a maga
zine nia^a/.inisiii ?
Magazinist (mcvgazniist). [f. as prec. +
-LST.] One who writes for magazines.
1821 Blackw. Mag. X. 557 Christopher, Cock of the
North, Prince of Periodicals, and Monarch of Magazinist.-..
1823 Die (Ji INCI:V Lett. Y)i. Matt Hi. Wks. 1890 X. 43
Reviewer, magazinist and author of all work. 1880 M.
COLLINS Th. in Garden \. 102 The modern magazinist is a
pitiable poetaster.
Magaziuy (ma. gaz/~ni\ a. [f. as prec. 4--Y 1 .]
Of the nature of. or suitable (or, a magazine.
1885 Sat. Rei . 9 May 6:11/2 Not unamusing, though a
MAGDALA.
little maga/iny , to use ;i word of reproach.
22 Sept. 383/2 We have heard his writings called shallow
and magaziny .
Mag dala (mje gdala). The name of a town
in Abyssinia, whcve a victory was gained in iSGS
by General Napier. Used attrib. for the name of
a red aniline dye.
1875 Ure s Diet. Arts (ed. 7). 1890 THORPE Diet. Aj>f>[.
Client. I. 233/2 Ma^dala red... This old and very beautiful
colouring matter is the saiTranine of the naphthalene series.
Magdalen, Magdalene (margdalen, -1/h).
[nd. Keel. Latin (Maria) MagdaKna, -leaf, a. Gr.
Map/a $) May8a^.rjftj, v Mar) r ; of Magdala Ta town
on the Sea of Galilee). The vernacular form of
the word (adopted through Fr. N is MAUDLIN ; the
pronunciation , mg dlin) represented by this spelling
is still current for the names of Magdalen College,
Oxford, and Magdalene College, Cambridge.]
1. a. Tht ltagdeUen(e : the appellation of a dis-
ciple of Christ named Mary, out of whom went
seven devils (Luke viii. 2). She has commonly
been supposed to be identical with the unnamed
sinner of Luke vii. 37, and therefore appears in
Western hngiology as a harlot restored to purity
and elevated to saintship by repentance and faith.
(In the full designation Mary Magdalen e the
article is omitted.) For early examples see also
MAUDLIN sb.
c 1386 CHAUCER Pars. T. r 428 As ludas grucched ayrines
the Magdaleyue. 1500-20 DUNBAR Poems xx-xvii. 18 Tlie
Magdalene and Mare Salamee Abasit wer in spirit. 1850
S. DOHF.LL Roman ii, Heaven, Where anqels hail the
Magdalen. 1865 PI.U.MPTRF. Master <y Scholar u; The
twain, The sinner and the -Magdalene, they joyed I o think
that [etc.].
b. A representation of Mary Magdalen in art.
1661 KVF.LVN Diary 9 Aug., Many excellent pictures,
especialy the Magdalen of Caracci. 1851 RUSKIN Stones
I en. (1894) I. 160 But a smooth Magdalen of Carlo Dolci
with a tear on each cheek, .rarely fails of being verily, often
deeply, felt for the time.
2. Iransf. One whose history resembles that of
the Magdalen ; esp. a reformed prostitute.
1697 DENNIS Plot <y no Plot Epil., I, your young, buxom
Magdalens despise, She-Saints, that have sev n Devils in
their eyes. [1737 BAILEY vol. II, Magdaleits. an order of
nuns, or rather worn out and penitent courtesans at Rome,
upon whom a revenue was .settled by Pope Clement VIII.]
1758 Plan far atatlislting Magdalen-Charity 36 The
General Committee shall empower three of their number to
visit the wards, toenquireinto the behavior of the Magdalens
[etc.]. 1777 SHERIDAN Trip Scarb. Prol., Those writers
well and wisely use their pens Who turn our wantons into
Magdalens. a i88z TROLLOPE Aittobiog. xviii. (1883) II. 180
A poor abased creature.. with very little of the Magdalene
about her because though there may be Magdalenes they
are not often found.
3. A home for the refuge and reformation of
prostitutes. [Short for Magdalen hospital,]
1766 ENTICK London IV. 311 In Prescot-street..we find
a modern institution, .founded by the name of the -Mag
dalen. 1792 MAKY\VOLLSTONECR. Rights Wont. iv. 155 Many
innocent girls . -are . . ruined before they know the difference
b;tween virtue and vice.. .Asylums and .Magdalenes are
not the proper remedies for these abuses. 1859 C. BARKER
Assoc. Princ. i. i The numerous temples, hospitals, ..and
magdalens which then covered our land.
4. The name of a kind of peach. [Cf. MAUDLIN.]
1706 LONDON & WISE l\i tir\t Gard ner I. i. viii. 38 The
White Magdalen has a. .sugar d winy Taste. 1719 Cotnpl.
Gard. p. viij. There are sometimes . . but scurvy Peaches
among the Minions, Magdalens, Violets, Admirables, 8;c.
1765 Mnsatin Ritsticiun IV. iv. 17 The magdalene is gene
rally a vigorous tree. *
1 5. Some plant. Obs. [Cf. MAUDLIN.]
c 1590 ]. ELDHF.D in Hakluyfs Voy. (is 9 g) II. i. 270 These
camels will Hue very well two or three dayes without water :
their feeding is on thistles, worme-wood, magdalene, and
other strong weeds.
6. attrib. and Comb., as (sense i) MagJalen-likt
adj., -look, -style; Magdalen day, the feast of
St. Mary Magdalen, 22 July ; Magdalen asylum,
charity, home, hospital, house = sense 3; Mag
dalen (also MAUDLIN) pear, some variety of pear ;
Magdalen ward, the ward ,in a hospital) devoted
to the reception of Magdalens .
1869 LECKY Eurap. Mar. iv. (1877) II. 08 Magdalen asy
lums and foundling hospitals. 1758 (title) A plan for j
establishing a Charity. House . . for the reception of repenting !
Prostitutes, to be called the Magdalen Charity. 1485 Cer-
tiftcate in Surtecs Misc. (1890) 46 The Sunday after
^ . , --. ---,,- agdalen hospita. ...
Goodman s fields . . was opened. 1758 (title) The plan of the
.Magdalen House for the reception of penitent Prostitutes.
1776 Carlisle Mag. 21 Sept. 169 Obtaining admittance into
the Magdalen-house. 1794 CHARLOTTE SMITH Wandering
of II arwick 169 With all her penitent looks, and *Magda-
h", j 6 ,S ra , ces - 752 SIR H. BEAUMONT Criio u That
fc Magdalen-look -
d Kstiolles, in the true Magdalen style; intreating him to
receive her again.
t Magdaleon. Pharmacy. Obs. [ad. med.L.
mngdaleon-em, magdaleo (whence F. magdalion,
l6th c.), also magialium, f. Gr. iMfSa^ia, dough
23
or bread-crumb (Galen), later form of aironay$a\ta
soft bread to wipe one s hands upon at table, f.
aitopaaafiv to wipe.] A cylindrical roll of plaster,
salve, or any medicinal substance.
f 1450 ME. Med. Bk. Uieinrich) 182 When bon ha^t
medled al by poudre, ben forme ber of by magdaleom:s in
newe wyt leber or In good pauper. 1646 SIR T. HJIOWSK
Pseud. Ep. u. iii. 74 Applying the magdaleon or roale unto
the Needle it would both stir and attract it. 1670 W.
SIMPSON HydroL Ess. 108 We.. melted it, and in small lead
pipes cast it into magdaleons. .resembling common sulphur,
1673 E. HROWN Trav. Germ. etc. (1677) 168 We saw also the
manner of casting the Brimstone into Rolls, or Magdale.jn--.
1725 HRADLRV Fam. Diet. s.v. Sulphur, They, .liquify it
[sulphur] by Fire, then pour it into Moulds, and form it into
Sticks or Pieces, call d abroad Magdaleons. 1731 HAILI-.V
vol. II, Magdaleon, a roll of salve or planter.
Magdeburg centuries, hemispheres : see
CBXTUKY S, HKMLSL HKUE i b.
Mag e iint" d^). arch. [Anglicized form of
MAI; us. Cf. F. mage (OF. had niague),"\
1. A magician; transf. a person of exceptional
wisdom and learning.
r 1400 A pot. Loll. 95 We callen be magis, boo bat calculun
bi be sternis bingis to cum, wening as bei were Goddis
gouernours. 1586 T. H. La Priinand. rr. Acad, \. 157
PlatOj.after he was well instructed by Socrates, sought out
the mages and wise men of Egypt, by whose un-anes he
saw the booke s of Moises. 1590 SPKNSKR / . (J. in. iii. 14
The hardy Mayd ;. the dreadfull Mage there fownd Depe
busied bout worke of wondrous end. 1611 DONNK Anat.
World 390 Th Egyptian Mages. 1860 FORSIKU Gr. AY-
inonstr. 63 Though such circumstances worked wull for
the Mage [Henry VII] upon the English throne, he did nut
with all his craft [etc.]. 1869 TLXNYSUN (. owing of Arthur
279 And there I saw mage Merlin.
t 2. One of the magi : see MAGUS r. Ol>s.
1585 T. WASHINGTON tr. Nicholnys I oy. iv. ii. 115 Their
Mages .. annoynted their sacrifice with oyle. 1594 R.
ASIILKY tr. Lays Ic Roy 31 b, As we will declare hereafter
when we speake of the Persians, and of their Mages.
Magecolle, variant of MACHKCOLK v. Ul>s.
Mageirics, -istic: see MAUIRICS, -isnc.
; Magel. Obs. (OnlyinTrevisa.) Alscmag g ed,
magil, magyl. V Fictitious, fabulous.
1387 TRKVISA Higden (Rolls) V. 337 Here William telle)>
a magel [? . r. maged] tale wib oute evidence. Ibid. 339
Madde men telle niagel [? . rt\ magil, magged] tales.
Magellan (magc lan). The Eng. form of the
name of a famous Portuguese navigator, Fernao
de Magalbaea (? 1470-1521), the first European
discoverer who passed through the channel now
called the Straits of Magellan into the Pacific Ocean;
used attrib. (or in possessive) = MAGELLANIC.
1638 J. CHILMKAD Treat. Globes 11. vii. (Hakl. Soc.^ 67
Our mariners used to call them Magellanes Clouds. 1671
OGILBY Anier. 474 marg.) Description of the Magellan
Straights. 1696 PHILLIPS (ed. 5), Magellan s Clouds, two
small Clouds of the same colour with I ia Lactea, not far dis
tant from the South Pole. 1840 R. H. DANA Bef. Mast v. 9
The Magellan Clouds consist of three small nebula; in the
southern part of the heavens. 1867 SMYTH Sailors If ord-bk.^
Magellan Jacket, a riame given to a watch-coat with a hood,
worn in high latitudes.
b. = Magellan s Straits , ? nonce-itse,
1787 UURNS To \V. Simpson vii, Ur whare wild-meeting
oceans boil IJesouth Magellan.
Hence f Magella nian a. = next.
1698 FRVER Ace. E. India $ / . i The Magellanian Clouds.
Magellanic fmregela^ nik), a. [ad. mod.L.
Magcllanic-m t f. MAGELLAN : see -1C.] Pertaining
to or named after Magellan (see prec.), used in
the appellations of regions discovered by him,
nautical objects, etc.
Magellanic bark, a kind of Peruvian bp-k. Magel
lanic Clouds, two large globular cloudy spots formed
of vast numbers of nebulas and clusters of stars, visible
in the southern hemisphere. Magellanic fox (see quotj.
Magellanic jacket, a sailor s watch-coat with a hood.
Magellanic regions, those regions of Patagonia visited
by Magellan. t Magellanic Sea, the South Pacific
Ocean. Magellanic Straits, the straits through which
Magellan passed from the Atlantic to the Pacific.
1775 SIR E. BARKY Observ. M ines 221 An equal quantity
of the Peruvian and *Magellanic bark. 1685-6 MACKRITH
Let. 5 Feb. in Boyle s It- A-s. (1744) V. 651 The Magellanick
clouds . . consist of a greater and a lesser. 1880 PROCTOR
Poetry Aslron. xii. 434 The Magellan ic Clouds are roughly
spherical in shape. 1837 J. E. GRAY in Afag. ffat. Hist,
Nov. 578 I tilpes ///i7?//rt;V# (,*Magellanic Fox), Greyish,
varied with black on the back [etc.]. Inhabits Magellan s
Straits. 1773 HAWKKSWORTH Voy. II. 40 Each of them
received what is called a *Magellanic jacket and a pair
of trowsers. The jacket is made of a thick woollen
stuff called Fearnought. 1771 Ann. Reg. 2/2 That.. right
which they [the Spaniards] pretend to all the ^Magellanic
regions. 1602 JnftMttffTWt, Tabacco (1863) 17 The *Ma-
gellanick sea her visions brought. 1708 Brit. Apollo No. 91.
2/2 The Magellanic Sea. 1696 J. EDWARDS Dcnwnstr.
Exist, ff Prwid. God i. 231 The people about the *Megal-
lanick Streights are white.
Magenta (maid^e nta). The name of a town
in Northern Italy where, in 1859, the Austrians
were defeated by the French and Sardinians. Used
for the name of a brilliant crimson aniline dye,
discovered shortly after the date of the battle.
1860 R. Smit/i s Patent n Aug. in Newton s Lond. Jrnl.
Arts 4- Sci. (1861) XIII. 225 What is called Magenta red ,
. .may be obtained as follows. 1861 R. HUNT in St. James s
Mag. I. 43 The much-admired tones of the Mauve and
Magenta. 1863 \V. ROBERTS in Proc. Roy. Soc. XII. 481
MAGGOT.
i On Peculiar Appearances exhibited by IJlood -corpuscles
! under the influence of Solutions of Magenta and Tannin.
1891 Truth 10 Dec. 1240/2 Velvet of a peculiarly bright
; and daring tone of dahlia red, almost a magenta.
b. attrib. passing into adj.
1875 HUXLKV & MARTIN Eltm. BioL (1877) 7 R IMI m
magenta .solution under the cover-glass. 1877 KEADE // <>n/.
i Hater ix. I. 208 He wore .. a magenta tie that gave /ue
a pain in the eye. 1896 BARRIE Marg. Ogitvy ix. 178, 1
used to wear a magenta frock and a white pinafore.
C. Qualifying other designations of colour.
1882 Garden 29 Apr. 288/2 Tulips. .Proserpine, magenta-
pink. Ibid, 298; 3 The flowers, .a glowing magenta-crimson.
Mager, variant of MAUCKK.
Mageram, obs. form of MARJORAM.
Magery, obs. form of MAUGRE.
Mageste, -ical, obs. ff. MAJESTY, MAJESTICAL.
Magest- : see MACIST-.
tMagg,^- 1 Obs. rarti 1 . [Cf.M.ujcLE.] trans.
To mangle.
a 1400-50 Alexander 1268 (Ashm. MS.) pen mournes all
\>u MesMxlones. . For maistris & mynistris menere K; grettir,
pat was in mor.sds magged \ihibtin MS. made] & mart rid
a hundreth.
Mag g (jnrcg), v.- Sc. [V f. MAO j//.-, magpie.]
trans. To pilfer.
1818 SCOTT Hrt. Midi, xlii, I hae made a clean h^use <>
Jenny lialchristie and lier niece. They were u bail pack
sii. itl d meat and mault, and loot the carters inagg the cuaU.
Magged m.fgd;, a. i\ ant. ,_Sce quou
1867 S.MVHI Sailor s II ord-bk., Magged, worn, fietted, and
:sl retched rope, as a magged brace.
Magger,Magg~et, varinntsotMAi CHE. MAMH >r.
Maggezzine, obs. form of MACA/INK.
Maggie nut-gi). [f. MAC si .- + -IE.]
1. Sc. A. girl.
1603 / /li/ottts cxxxvi, }e trowit to get ane biml < >f bb-.-r,
To bane ane of tliir Maggies. 1819 (. >. Hi AMU. AV. /j 1
J i rt Poems (1826) 83 Troth, little prutit has she made I>y
fisher inaggies.
2. St\ Local name for the Common Guillemot
(A lea troilc .
1885 in SUAINSON P twine. Nantes Birds.
3. Rifle-shooting* = MAGPIE 7, MAG sl>.- 3.
1901 Daily Chron. 22 July 7/2 The Englishman fired
again, and once more it was only a inasgie .
Magging (margin,), -vbl. sb. slang. [f. MAC
v. + -INI; *.] Chattering, talking.
1814 I KfiGE Sitppl, tu Groae, Magging, prating, chattering.
it 1845 H(iOl) AVi t i/ jf Complaint^ 34 Hut I m bound the
members as silenced us, in doing it had plenty of magging.
1849 ALII. SMITH Pottle ton Leg. vii. 48 It s a pity she s
so deaf. .. Oh, it s a great comfort, Mr. .. It stops all
magging . 1864 K. YATKS Broken to J/anu-ss .\x.\, The
chatter and magging of these silly women.
I Maggie, v. Sf. Obs. AUo 6 maggill,
magel, 7 maigle. [Of obscure etymology : con
nexion with MAXGLE v. is difficult to justify.]
trans. To mangle, maul, damage.
1456 Sin G. HAVE Lttiv Arms (S.T.S.) 278 Gif it hapnyt
uny . . man to be slayn in felde, and sa magglit that his visage
niycht nocht be knawin. 1500-20 JILNISAU foetus lix. 3 A
rtfyng sone of rakyng Minis Hes magellit my making. 1513
Don, i AS ,-Kneis, Time, etc. of Trans/. 24 IJot redis leill.
and tak gud tent in tynie, }he nowder maggill nor mis-
nietir my ryine. 1570 LEVINS Manip. 10 26 I o Maggie,
inacta>c,e.vt.arnificarc. Ibid. 127/24 To Maggil, v/or//tor?.
Hence Ma-ggled///. a.
1513 DOUGLAS sEneis\\. viii. 39 King Priamus son, uith
body tore and rent, Thair he beheld, and creuell maglit
face, a 1555 LYNDKSAV Tragedie 385 Lyke doytit Doctoris
new cum out of A then is, And mumrayll ouer ane pair of
]n:iL;lit nuutnis. 1603 PJiilotiis cliii, My maiglit face maks
mee to fcill, That myne man be the same [i. e. a devil J.
Maggot 1 (mivg^t). Forms: 4, 6 magotte,
5 magat, maked, 5-6 mag(g)ote, 5-7, 9 magot,
6 mag(g ette, magot(t)e, 7 magget, 6- maggot.
[Prob. related in some way to the synonymous
ME. mafak MADDOCIJ ; but the exact formation is
not easy to determine.
The i sth c. form waked (only once, in a glossary) may be
a metathetic alteration of maSck, ttiadek ; but even if so, it
may be only an individual blunder, and in any case it seems
unlikely to be the source of the mod. form ; more probably
It represents an occasional pronunciation of maggot (cf.
mod. Somerset ntaeket for MAGGOT*). Possibly the form
inak, MAWK (a variant of MADDOCK) may have suggested
a jocular application of the female nickname Maggot for
Margaret (cf. MAGGOT- and the north midland dial, dick
for a louse.i.J
1. . A worm or grub of the kind formerly supposed
to be generated by corruption ; chiefly applied to
the larva of a dipterous fly, esp. those of the
cheese-fly and the flesh-fly or blue-bottle . Red
maggot , the larva (destructive to corn) of the
wheat-midge.
1398 TREVISA Earth. De P. R. xvin. cxv. (1495) 856 Ma-
gottes ben wormes that brede of corrupt and rot yd moysture
in flesshe. c 1440 Pronip. Ptirv. 321 (s.v. A fake) Winchester
MS., Magat, may, or math, /rtrw/;/.?, cimex [Phillipfs MS.
and Pynson c 1500 have magot]. c 1475 Pict. I oc. in Wr.-
Wiilcker 767/5 Hie tarinus [read tarmus\, hie simax [? =
cinit .v], a maked. 1496 Fysshynge iv. Angle (1883) 29 In
Juyll take.. the codworme & maggotes vnto Mighelmas.
c 1515 Coche Lorell s B. 2 His hosen gresy upon his thyes,
That place for magottes was very good. 154* BOORDE
Dyetary xiii, In High Alemen the chese whiche is full
of magotes is called there the best chese. 1602 SHAKS.
Ham. iv. iii. 24 Your v^rm is your onely Emperor for
diet. We fat all creatures else to fat vs, and we fat our
u
bi
MAGGOT.
selfe for Magots. 1663 BUTLKK //./. i. iii. 1276 But I deny
they are the same, More then a .Maggot and I am. 1698
G. THOMAS Pensilvania (1848) 22 Sheep, .are generally free
from those infectious Diseases. .the Rot, Scab, or Mag
gots. 1774 GOI.DSM. Nat. Hist. (1776) VIII. 4 Caterpillar
may be easily distinguished from worms or maggots, by
the number of their feet. 1859 DARWIN Orig. Spec. xiv.
(1873) 387 The larva or maggot of a fly, namely the Ceci-
domyia, producing asexually other larva;. 1867 F. FRANCIS
Angling i. (1880) 27 Maggots, or gantles, as they are more
commonly called by metropolitan anglers. 1871 TYNDALL
l ragm. Sci. (1879) II. xiii. 293, I jumped to the conclusion
that" these maggots had been spontaneously generated in
the meat. 1886 Times 18 Aug. 10/6 The wheat midge
. .produces the red maggots which so seriously damage the
ripening ears of corn.
jig* 1649 O.DANIEL Trinarch^Hen. // cccl.vxi,The Mag-
ots of the Court Eate into favour ; where they bred, they
ite. 1780 Cow PER Frogr. Err. 326 Ye pimps. .Who fasten
without mercy on the fair, And suck, and leave a crawling
maggot there. 1809 E. S. BARRETT Setting Sun II. 125
The disgusting scene of the maggots of avarice, corruption,
and meretricious influence preying on the state.
2. A whimsical or perverse fancy ; a crotchet.
a 1625 FLETCHKR IVomen Pleased in. iv, Are not you mad,
my friend ?.. Have not you Maggots in your braines?
f 1645 HOWELL Lett. (1688) II. 328 There s a strange Magot
hath got into their Brain. 1678 DRYDES Lintberham v. i,
What new maggot s this; you dare not, sure, be jealous!
1685 S WESLEY \.titlc) Maggots; or Poems on several
subjects, 1693 SMADWKLL Volunteers v. Wks. 1720 IV. 480
/Hunt. Ha Fellow ! what dost thou mean by a maggot?
flop. Sir, a little concern of mine in my way, a little whim,
or so, Sir. 1717 PRIOR Alma i. 400 Your Horace owns, he
various writ, As wild or sober maggots bit. 1784 BI/KNS
Common PL Bk. August, One who spends the hours.. with
Ossian, Sbakspeare, . . &c, J or, as the maggot takes him,
a gun, a fidille, or a song to make or mend. 1802 WOLCOT
(H. Pindar) Pitt $ his Statue Wks. 1812 IV. 501 Soon as a
inaggot crept into my head I caught a stump of pen and
put it down. 1816 SCOTT Antitj. xx.xviii, For a the non-
s.-nse maggots that ye whiles take into your head, ye are
the maist wise and discreet o a our country gentles. 1898
D. C. MURRAY Talcs 255 She s got some maggot in her
head about being loved for her own sake.
fb. Fancifulness. Obs. rare.
1701 COLLIKK .1A Anton. etc.. 257 A handsome young Lady
..dress d like Quality, but nut to any degree of M;n^>i <n
Curiosity.
C. Proverb.
1687 MIKGK Gt. Fr. Diet. it. s.v., I shall do it, when tin-
magget bite-;. Je le/crai^ quand il nfcn prendra entne.
td. Used in the names of many dance-tunes. Obs.
1716 nancing-Mnster (ed. 16) 179 Betty s Maggot. Ibid*
iSo .Mr. Beveridge s Maggot. Ibid.iyi Huntington s Mai;-
c^ot, Il hL 203 Drapers Maggot. I bid. -211 Air. Lane s
Maggot. Ibid. 224 Captain s Maggot. Ibid, 245 My Lord
HyiMi -. Mu^ot. Jbid, 258 Carpenters Maggot. Ibid. 264
George s Maggot [etc.]. 1719 Ibid. 11-75 [ten similar titles).
3. A whimsical or capricious person.
1681 T, FLATMAN Heraclitits Rieiens No. 39 (1713) I, 259
Whose britch has most Fire in it, Harry s, or the Maggm-,
and Whigs i #1700 B. E. /?/<:/. Cant. Ovrt , Maggot, a whim
sical Fellow, full of strange Fancies. 1725 BAILKY Erasm,
Colhtj. (1733) 230 You were as great a Maggot as any in the
World when you were at Paris. 1735 DVCKE ct PARDON
Diet.. /l/Vz^W.-.a whimsical Fellow that is full of strange
freakish Fancies.
4. attrib. and Comb. , m maggot ostentation ; fnaff-
got -eaten, (sense 2) -headed, -fate<l adjs. ; maggot-
boiler slang) a tallow-chandler; maggot-fishing,
angling with a maggot for bait; -f maggot-monger,
a crotcheteer; t maggot-pate, a silly whimsical
person ; maggot-pimple, a form of acne {Acne
pnuctatd] ; maggot-race, a race between maggots
or grubs.
1796 C fane s Diet, I nlgar Tongue, * Maggot-boiler % a
tallow chandler. 1621 BUKTON An/it. Mel. iKnnocr. to Rdr.
(1651) 28 doing barefoot to . . our Lady of Lauretts..to
creep to those counterfeit and "Maggot -eaten Reliques.
1804 Kentish Angler title-p., Worm, Minnow, Cadis, and
*Maggot Fishing, a 1693 WOOD Li/,- (O. H. S.)_ I. 273 A
*maggot-headed person and humourous. 1660 Hibliotlicca
Fanatica 2 Jeremy Ives, the gifted Maggot-Monger.
1583 SHAKS /.. /-. L. v. ii. 409 These summer flies, Haue
blowne me full of "maggot ostentation. 1622 FI.KTCHKK
Sp. Curate iv. v, Did you thinke, had this man been rich,
..He would have chosen such a Wolfe, a Cancker, A
"Maggot-pate, to be his whole Executor. 1681 T. FLAT-
MAN Heraclitns Ridcns No. 39(1713) I. 259 The "Maggot-
pat ed Whigs, who would .. set us all on Fire at Home.
1687 KIRBY & BISHOP Marrow of Astral. \. 60 Nice con
clusions, and maggot pated whimsies, to no purpose.
a 1700 B. E. Diet. Cant. Crew, Bully-fop, a Maggot-
paled, huffing, silly, ratling Fellow. 1822 GOOD Stntfy
filed, II. 292 It is necessary to make the pressure harder
than for the discharge of the mucus in the "maggot-
pimple. 1836 MAYNE Expos. Lex., Maggot Pimple^ a
common name for the yarns pnnctatus, 1792 W. ROBERTS
Loaker-on No. 28 (1794^ I. 400 To run a * maggot-race with
Jack Smoaky. 1810 Sporting Mag. XXXV. 69 Lost fifty
pounds with Jack Frolic on a maggot race.
Maggot- (marg?t). [A use of Magote (Cursor
M. 2545-0, a. F. Margot, pet name ivx Marguerite
Margaret] fa. Applied as a proper name to
(a) a magpie; () a sow. Obs. b. A magpie
(see also MAGGOT-PIE). Now dial.
i573 e tc - [see MAGGOT-PIE]. 1608 H. CLAPHAM Errour
on I eft Hand 49 Maggot my sow. 1791 WOLCOT (P. Pindar)
Magpie % Robin Wks. 1812 11.475 AH on a sudden, Maggot
starts and stares. 1848 Zoologist VI. 2290 The magpie is
a maggot [in Worcestershire].
Ma ggotiness. [f. MAGGOTY 4- -NESS.] Mag
goty condition. 1727 BAILEY vol. II,
24
f Ma ggotisix, a. Obs. [f. MAGGOT l 2 + -ISH.]
Crotchety.
a 1700 if. E. Diet. Cant. Cr&v, Whimsical, maggotish.
1731 BAILEY, Freakish, freaked^ whimsical, maggottish.
Ma ggot-pie. Obs. exc. dial. Forms : 6
magget the py, 6-7 mag(g)ot-a-pie, 7 magot o
pie,magata-,meggata-,maggotte-,maggoti-pie,
pye, maggot-pie, -pye, ydial. maggotty-pie. [f.
MAGGOT- (as quasi-proper name) + PIE; the middle
syllable of some forms represents the ; cf. F. Margot
la pie.~\ A magpie.
573 TUSSKR Husk. ((8781 108 If gentils be scraullng, call
magnet the py. 1598 FLOKIO, Garzetta^ a magot a pie, or
plot. ..Gazzotto, a mnggot-a-pie. 1604 BRETON Grimctlos
Fortunes D 4 b, His wife, .had in her house a young Pie ;
(which we call a Magot-a-Pie). 1605 SHAKS. Mach. in. iv.
125 Maggot Pyes, & Choughes, & Rookes. 1605 CA.MUES
Kent, (1637) 166 So an Hare on a bottle for Harebottle; a
Maggot-pie upon a Goate for Pigot [etc.]. 1611 COTGR.,
Agasse, a Pie, Piannet, or Magatapie. Ibid., / ?>, a Pye,
Pyannat, Meggata-pye. 1632 CHAPMAN & SHIRLEY Bali \,
i, At the Maggot-a-pie in the Strand, Sir. 1681 HICKERINGILL
Black Non-Conf. Introd., Wks. 1716 II. 2 Did >ou never
see a Crow or a Maggottepye sit pecking, and cawing.,
upon an Asses back? 1893 ll ilts. Glass., Maggotty-pie. .
still in use.
tMa ggotry. Obs, [f. MAGGOT ] +-BY.] Folly,
absurdity.
1706 Reflex, v/ on Ridicule 326 The maggotry of some
people is inconceivable. 1731 MEDLMV Kolhcns Cape G.
Hope I. 309 The magot ry is this.
Maggoty (mre-gpti^, a. [f. MAGGOT! + -v.]
1. 1 ull ot maggots.
1727 ItAH.F.vvol. II, ;l/a&v//r,fullof Maggots. 1787 FARLEY
Land. Art Cookery (ed. 4) 13 If it [cheese] be . .full of holes,
it will give reason to suspect that it is maggotty. 1844 / .
Parley s Ann. \. 293 Jack, .was fed with maggoty biscuit
and bilge water. 1867 Morn. Star 9 Sept., A man was let
off lightly fur working up maggoty meat into polonies.
2. Full of whims and foolish fancies; freakish.
1678 XOKHIS Coll. Afi$c.(i6$$) 136 To pretend to work out
a neat Scheme of Thoughts with a maggoty unsettled Head
is .. ridiculous. 1706 FARQUHAR Recruiting Officer n. ii,
Then should I have some rogue of a builder. ..Transform
my noble oaks and elms into cornices.. to adorn some mag-
gotty, new-fashioned bauble upon the Thames. 1707 Keflc.v.
upon Ridicule 304 He borrows an apish and magot ty
Carriage. 1816 KIKBV SP. Entoinoi. (1843) T2 ^ * ne
common saying that a whimsical person is maggoty, .per
haps arose from the freaks the sheep have been observed to
< -\hibit when infested by their bots. 1834-43 SOUTHEV
Doctor xxiv. (1862) 62 His son proved as maggoty as the
f.iiher. 1864 R. RBID Old Glasgow 381 A maggoty fancy.
b. Comb., as maggoty -headed, -paled adjs.
1667 WOOD Life 31 Aug., He [Aubrey] was a shifili-"^
pci son, roving and magotie-headed. 1850 N. $ Q. ist Ser.
II. 173/2 A maggoty-pated fellow is often used to express
a whimsical man.
Magh(e, variant of MAUOH, MAW.
| Magha. Obs. rare 1 . [App. misspelling of
1,. Hia&t, fctn. of MAIM-.S.] A sorceress.
1609 DANIEL Ci~ . I Tars vin. cv, And doth with idle rest
defuime vs more Than any Maglia can or sorceresse.
Maght, ma^t, etc. : see MioftT, etc.
Magi (iru^ d^oi), sb.pl. : see MAGUS.
Magiaii (m^ dgi&n), a. and sl>. [f. L. MAG -us
+ -IAN.] A. adj. a. Of or pertaining to the Magi.
1716 PKIDEAUX O. $ A^. /Vs/. Connect. I. iv. (1718) 170
Another reformation which be (Zoroaster] made in the
Magian religion, was [etc. J. 1796 UP. WATSON Apol. Bible 160
Addicted to thu magian superstition of two independent
Beings. 1875 LIGHTFOOT Connn. Co/ass. 151 It was then.,
that the magian system took root in Asia Minor.
b. Magical, {poet, rare.}
1818 KKATS l- .iuiym. m. 264 Will he. .keep me as a chosen
food to draw His magian fish through hated lire and flame?
B. sb. One of the Magi ; a follower of or believer
in the Magi ; a magician, wizard.
1578 Kk. Com. Prayer New Calendar 6 Jan., The Maglans
as vpon this day. .worshipped Christ. 1716 PRIUEAUX < . A-
N. Test. Connect, i. iv. (1718) 174 It is not to be understood
that all Magians, that is, all of the sect, were thus learned.
1768-74 TUCKBR Lt. Nat. (1834) II. 471 His star appeared
in the East, filling the Magians there with exceeding great
joy. 1817 BYRON Manfred u. iv. 31 A Magian of great
power, and fearful skill! 1861 GOLDW. SMITH Lect. Mod,
Hist. 61 It little avails the king to rule the people if the Ma
gian is to rule the king. 1877 Outlines Hist. Relig. 165 The
.\Ia-ians were.. a pro-Semitic and pre-Aryan priestly tribe
in West Asia.
Magiauism (m^ d^ianiz m). [f. MAGIAN +
-ISM,] The tenets or doctrines of the Magi.
1716 PRIDEAUX O. fy N : Test. Connect. \. iv. (1718) 171
His [Zoroaster s] reformation of Magianism. 1841 Blackiu,
Mag. XLIX. 233 Some ..were so deeply tainted, .with
mysticism and Magianism, as to retain but little trace of
the primitive doctrines of Islam. 1864 PUSEY Lect. Daniel
, ith danger to magianism in general.
Magic (mard-jik), sb. Forms: 4-6 magike,
magyke, (5 malgyk, 6 magiot, magika), 4-7
magique, 7-8magiek, 7magic. [ad. OF. magique,
ad. late L. magica (Pliny has magifl^Gl. ^071/07
sc. T(X vr l\ snbst. use (by ellipsis of ars art) of the
fern, of magicus MAGIC a.
In the mod. Rom. langs. the place of the word is taken by
the cognate F. magic, It. , Sp. , Pg. niagia, ad. med.L. magia,
a, Gr. ^layeia f, /xayos MAGUS.]
MAGIC.
1. The pretended art of influencing the course
of events, and of producing marvellous physical
phenomena, by processes supposed to owe their
efficacy to their power of compelling the interven
tion of spiritual beings, or of bringing into opera
tion some occult controlling principle of nature ;
sorcery, witchcraft. Also, the practice of this art.
The magic which made use of the invocation of evil or
doubtful spirits was of course always regarded as sinful ;
but natural magic, i. e. that which did not involve recourse
to the agency ot personal spirits, was in the Middle Ages
usually recognized as a legitimate department of study and
practice, so long as it was not employed for maleficent ends.
Of natural magic as understood by mediaeval writers,
typical examples are the making of an image, under certain
astrological conditions, in order to injure or benefit the health
of the person represented ; and the application of a medica
ment to a weapon in order to heal the wound made by it.
These things, if now practised, would still be called magic ,
though the qualification natural would seem quite inap
propriate. On the other hand, the * natural magic of the
Middle Ages included much that from the standpoint of
modern science is natural , but not magical , the processes
resorted to being really, according to the now known laws
of physical causation, adapted to produce the intended
effects.
ci786 CHAUCER Man of Laws T, 116 They speken
of Magyk and Abusion. 1390 GOWER COM/. III. 46 Ma
gique he useth forto winne His love. 1447 BOKENHAM
Seyntys (Roxb.) 268 The inyht of malgyk or enchauntement.
1490 CAXTQH *eydo* xxiv. 88 She inuoqued..the moder of
magyque in her triple proporcyon. 1509 HA\VES I ast. / /<</.?.
xxxvi. (Percy Soc.) 189 My swerde. .set with magykes artc.
1569 BI-. PARKHURST Injunctions Articles to be inquired of
F 29 Whether ye know any that vse any sorcerie Inchant-
ments, Magika [etc.]. 1581 N. BLTRNE Dispnt. xxli. 102 b,
As fur the practeis of magict I michl obiect vnto you Wil!<,\,
quhais sone raised the deuil. c 1590 MARLOWE Faust Prol.,
Nothing so swecte as magkke is to him. 1642 FULLER Holy
$ Prof. St. n. x. 89 When they cannot fiie up to heaven to
make it a Miracle, they fetch it from hell to make it Magick.
with the safety-lamp in hand, into a fiery stall. 1884 H.
JKNMNGS r/inflicisiiiii. 8 Magic, which means the unnatural
interference with nature.
b. With defining adj. Black magic [=F. magie
noire] : a designation given by modern writers to
the kind of magic that was supposed to involve
the invocation of devils ; opposed to white magic
[ - F. magie blanche}. Natural magic : see above.
r 1384 CHAUCER //. Fame in. 176 And Clerkes eke which
konne wel Alle this magikes naturel That craftely doon her
ententes To maken in certeyn ascendeutes Yinages, lo,
thrugh which magike To make a manl.en hoolorsyke. f 1386
/ V ( >/. 416. 1477 NORTON Ont. Alcli. i. in Ashm. (1652) 21
And also of Magique natural!. 1603 BACON Adv. Learn. I.
iv. ii Natural magic prctenclcthtocall and reduce natural
philosophy from variety of speculations to the magnitude of
works. 1718 Br-. HCTCHINSON H itchcraft ii. (1720) 34 White
Magic, that pretends lo deal only with Good Angels. 1871
TVI.DR / rim. Cull. I. 125 VVhat with slavery and what with
black-magic, life is precarious among the Wakhutu.
t c. A magical procedure or rite ; also concr. a
magical object, a charm, fetish. Obs.
c 1386 CHAUCER Sar. s T. 210 It is rather lyk An appar-
ence ymaad by som Magyk. 1573 I.. LI.OVD Pilgr. Princes
37 There are diners kindes of these Magicks, whereby they
bragge and boast that they are able to do any thing, and
that they know hereby all things. 1603 DRAVTON Bar.
H arsl]. xi, To sing.. Of gloomie Magiques, and benummiug
Charmes. 18x4 URACKENKIDCF. Jml. in Yictt S Louisiana
256 Besides their public resident lodge, in which they have
a great collection of magic, or sacred things, every one has
his private magic in his lodge about his person, ll id. 257
On these occasions, each one suspends his private magic on
a high pole before his door.
2. fig. A secret and overmastering influence re
sembling magic in its effects.
iSu SHAKS. H inlir T. v. iii. 39 Oh Royall Peece :
There s Magick in thy Maiestie. a 1631 Dom Poems
(1650) 19 All such rules, loves magique can undue. 1701 Kng.
T/ieoflirast. 104 Civility is a strong Political masjick. 1792
S. ROGERS Pleas. Mem. n. 26 The Moon.. gilds the brow
of night With the mild magic of reflected light. 1805
FOSTER Ess. iv. v. 19^ A transforming magic of genius.
1822 W. IRVING Braccb. II all m. 28 The work of the house
is performed as if by magic, but it is the magic of System.
1837 DISRAELI I tuetia l. xviii, What mourner has not felt
the magic of time ? 1869 FKKUMAN .\anir. Com]. (1876) III.
xi. 60 Won over by the magic of his personal presence.
3. Iransf. The art of producing (by legerdemain,
optical illusion, or devices suggested by knowledge
of physical science) surprising phenomena resem
bling the pretended results of mngic ; conjuring.
183 ! BREWSTER (title) Natural Magic. Mod. Aiivt., Pro
fessor s Home of Magic and Mystery.
4. Comb., as magic-monger; magic-gifted, -like,
-planted, -tempered adjs.
1811 W. R. SI-ENCER Poems 49 [Painting s] *magic-gifted
hand. i86j LVTTON Sir. Story II. 223 That wand, of which
I have described to you the "magic-like effects. 1635-56
COWLEV Daviitcis i. 519 note, Which Texts . . are ill produc d
by the *Magick-mongers for a Proof of the Power of Charms.
1852 J. H. NEWMAN Callista (1856) 168 Mere atheists and
. .
s : see MAGUS.]
MAGIC.
25
MAGISTERIAL.
1. Of or pertaining to magic (freq. in phr. ^ art
magiC) magic arts, etc.). Also, working or pro
duced by enchantment. Not in predicative use.
1390 GOWER Conf. II. 259 Jason. . Upon Medea made him
bold, Of art in as ii | ue, winch sche couthe. a 1547 SURRRY
sEneid iv. (1557) F iij, To mag ike artes against my will I
bend, c 1590 GRKENK />, Bacon iv, Set him but Non-plus in
his magicke spels. 1591 SHAKS. i Hen. VI , I. i. 26 Sorcerers
. .By Magick Verses haue contriu d his end. 1634 MILTON
Conms 798 Till all thy niagick structures rear cl so high,
Were shntter d into heaps o re thy false head. 1658 WALLKR
&neis iv. Poems (1664) 189 With loose hair The Magick
Prophetess begins her prayr. 1679 DRYDEN Troiins <$ Cr.
II. iii, He may know his man without art magic. 1695 Li>.
PRESTON Boeth. iv. 175 Whilst into various Forms her Ma
gick Hand Doth turn those Men. 1736 GRAY Statins i. 54
The sun s pale sister, drawn by magic strain. 1767 SIR W.
JONES Seven Fount, in Poems (1777) 41 A. .joyless place, A
scene of nameless deeds, and niagick spells. 1830 PUSEY
Hist. Kng. 11. 289 By some magic process [to] form the dis
severed members into a frame of more youthful vigour.
b. Of a material object, a diagram, etc. : Em
ployed in magic rites, endued with magic powers,
enchanted. ]\Iagic glass, mirror: one in which
the spectator is supposed to see the representation of
future events or distant scenes; often Jig.
1697 DRYDEN Virg. Georg. m. 446 This.. With noxious
Weeds.. Dire Stepdames in the Magick Bowl infuse. 1712
STEELE Spect. No. 332 p i They describe a sort of Magick
Circle. 1786 BURNS To J. S. xii, Where Pleasure is the
Magic- wand, That, wielded right, Maks Hours like Minutes
[etc.]. 1792 S. ROGERS Pleas. Mem. i. 91 Memory What
softened views thy magic glass reveals. 1843 CARLYI.K
Past fy Pr. ii. i, And in this manner vanishes King Lackland ;
traverses swiftly our strange intermittent magic-mirror. 1870
L EsiRANGE Life Miss Mitford I. vi. 185 The possessor of
a magic crystal ball, 1877 W. JONES Finger-ring 107 A
portrait of Hadrian, engraved with Mercury in a magic
ling. 1903 F. W. H. MYERS Human Personality 1. 158 Just
as the magic mill of the fable continues magical,
f* C. Addicted to magic. Obs. rare.
1634 SIR T. HERBERT Trav. 24 A Magique Nation.
2. Producing wonderful appearances or results,
like those commonly attributed to sorcery.
1696 [see MAGIC LANTERN]. 1744 AKF.NSIDF, /Verts. I mag.
i. 16 The glances of her magic eye, She blends and shifts at
wiH. 1826 SCOTT Rev, Life KemMt in Lockhart ii. (1833)
22/1 The vain longings which we felt that, .the magic curtain
[would] once more arise. 1842 TENNYSON Day Dream ^
Arrival iv, The Magic Music in his heart Beats quick and
quicker. 1877 C.GEIKIE Christ xlix. (1879) 584 Water at all
times is a magic word in a sultry climate like Palestine*
3. Magic square : a diagram consisting of a
square divided into smaller squares, in each of
which a number is written, their position being so
arranged that the sum of the figures in a row,
vertical, horizontal, or diagonal, is always the
same. Magic circle : an arrangement of numbers
in concentric circles with radial divisions, with
arithmetical properties similar to those of the
magic square; invented byBenj. Franklin in 1749.
1704 J. HARRIS />,r. Techn., H I agick Square. 1749 FRANK
LIN Let. Wks. 1887 II. 159 You will readily allow this
square of sixteen to be the most magically magical of any
magic square ever made by any magician. 1797 Encycl.
Brit. (ed. 3) X. 422 Dr. Franklin, .has constructed, not only
a magic square of squares, but likewise a magic circle of
circles. [Description follows.] 1892 BARNARD SMITH &
HUDSON Arithm, for Sdi . 19 Magic and nasik squares.
Magical (mse dgikil), a. [f. MAGIC a. + -AL.]
1. OF or pertaining to magic; MAGIC a. i.
J S55 EDEN Decades 181 They, .vsed certeine secreate ma
gicall operations, c 1590 MARLOWE Fanst i, Come, shewe
me some demonstrations magical, c 1610 Women Saints
146 The superstition of the Christians, whose magicall artes
do make them verie bragge. 1665 GLANVILI. Def. Vanity
Dogni. 35 Those strange operations are not Mechanical
but Magical. 1692 LOCKK Toleration in. x. Wks. 1727 II.
427 To confound the magical delusions of the Hereticks
of that time. 1727 DE FOE Syst. Magic i. iii. (1840) 63
gical purposes. 1863 FROUDE Hist. Eng. VII. 74 The service
of God was asserted to be a reasonable service of the mind
and heart, and not a magical superstition.
tb. = MAGIC a. i b. Obs.
1623 WEBSTER Duchess Maljl iv. i, It wastes me more,
lhan were t my picture, fashion d out of wax, Stucke with
a maffic&ll needle, and then buried. 1624 MIDDLETON Game
at Chess HI. ii, This is the room he did appear to me in
And, look you, this the magical glass that show d him. 1652
ASHMOLE Theat. Chem. Pro}. 8 By the Magical! or Prospec
tive Stone it is possible to discover any Person in what part
of the World soever. 1750 tr. Leonard** Mirr. Stones 100
fastened over the heart with magical bands.
tc. =- MAGIC a. i c. Obs.
1634 SIR T. HERBERT Trav. 24 They [of Mohelia] are
superstitious and Magicall.
2. Resembling magic in action or effect. Also,
produced as if by magic.
1606 SHAKS. Ant. % Cl. in. i. 3I I] e humbly signifie what
in his name, That magicall word of Warre we haue effected
. 1750 FRANKLIN Lett. Wks. 1840 VI. 103 The most magically
magical of any magic square. 1818 BYRON Ch. Har. iv.
xxix, All its hues Their magical variety diffuse. 1824
Miss MITFORD in L Estrange Life (1870) II. ix. 183 Some
little hay was got in in a magical sort of way between the
showers. 1851 NicHOLArchit. Heav. 13 The almost magical
velocity of light. 1877 BLACK Green Past. ii. (1878) 14 The
magical disappearance of about fifty or sixty rabbits. 1884
Monconf. $ Indep. 12 June 577/2 The warm and abundant
rain-showers, .have already had a magical effect upon the
face of the country.
f3. Magical circle, square : see MAOICA. 3. Obs.
1749 FKAXKUN Lett. Wks, 1887 II. 160, I am glad the
perusal of the magical squares afforded you any amusement.
I now send you the magical circle.
Hence Ma-g icalizc v. trans.) to give a magical
character to.
1867 M. ARNOLD Celtic Lit. 161 The landscape.. is sud
denly magicalised by the romance touch.
Magically (mse dgikJUi), adv. [f. MAGICAL +
-LY 2 .] In a magical manner ; by or as if by magic.
1605 CAMDEN Rein. (1657) 244 A ring magically prepared.
1701 GREW Cosin. Sacra iv. viii. 269 It was believed, that
unless they were Magically used, they would do more hurt,
than good. 1707 J. STEVENS tr. Quevedo s Coin. Wks. (1700.)
454 Others more Superstitious, and Mag it ally inclined.
1727-52 CHAMBERS Cycl. s. v. RIagic .Square, This done, with
the first progression repeated, he fills the square of the root
7 magically. 1870 HUXLEY Lay Serin, xiv. 352 There are
other men who attain greatness because they embody the
potentiality of their own day, and magically reflect tfie future.
1879 FARKAR .V/. Paul (1883) 680 The stratagem was for the
time almost magically successful.
Magician (madgi-Jan). Forms : 4 magicien,
6 (6V.)~7 magitiaii, 6 magission, 7- magiciaii.
[a. K. Magicien t f. L. magic-a MAGIC sl>.~\ One
skilled in magic or sorcery ; a necromancer, wizard.
Alsooccas. a practitioner of legerdemain, a conjuror.
f 1384 CHAUCER H. Fame in. 170 Ther saugh I pley Ma-
giciens and tregetours. 1390 GOWER Cot//. II. 230 Protheus
..was an Astronomien And ek a gret Magicien. 1560
Misogonns in. iii. 43 (Brandl), I am also a very scilfull
southsaier and magission. 1596 D \LUYMPLE tr. Leslies Hist.
Scot. \. 122 Hume ane and al Juglaris, mngitianis, familiars
w l wicked and euill spirits. 1611 BIBLE K.vod. viii. 18 The
.Magicians did so with their enchantments. 1687 DRYDKN
Hind ") / . in. 721 The dire magicians threw their mists
around. 1780 HARRIS Philol. Enq. Wks. (1841) 499 Virgil
himself had been foolishly thought a magician. 1822 BYRON
\l\ rner in. i. 341 A wise magician who has bound the devil.
1831 BKEWSTKK Nat. Magic vi. (1833) 148 Even the most
ignorant beholder regards the modern magician as but an
ordinary man. 1878 MACLEAR Celts ii. 25 The monarch of
Ireland, .having in his service his.. magicians.
k- fig- One who exercises a power compared to
that of magic.
18.. LOCKHART Life Scott (1869) IV. xxv. 40 A set of
beautiful stanzas, insrribed to Scott by Mr. Wilson [in i8i;?J
under the title of the Magic Mirror , in which . . he
designated him [ScottJ for the iirst time by what afterwards
became one of his standing titles, that of The Great
Magician . 1831 CARLYI.I; Sart. Res. in. ix,The Magician,
Shakespeare. 1877 LD. W. P. LENNOX Celebrities Ser. u.
II. 22 All have done equal justice to the genius of the
Magician of the North [i.e. Walter Scott].
Hence f Magrcianess, afemale magician, rare* l .
1651 J. F[KEAKE] Agrippa s Occ. Philos. 74 Which the
Egyptians seeing called Nature a Magicianess.
II Magicienne. Obs. rare- 1 -. [Fr., fern, of
wiagitien : see prec.] A female magician.
1490 CAXTON Eneydos xxiv. 88 The vierge dyane, wherof
maketh her Inuocacion this lady olde magicienne.
Ma gic la nteril. [transl. of mod.L. laterna
magica : cf. F. Janterne magiqite (also, ( fanferne
vi ve ), G. zauherlaterne.
De Chales Curs. Math. 1674 II. 655,665, says that in 166-,
a learned Dane exhibited at Lyons a contrivance sub
nomine Laternse magicae , which his description shows to
be identical with the instrument now so called. The com
mon statement that the magic lantern is described by
Kircher Ars Magna Loci s ct Umbrx (1646) appears to be
incorrect.]
An optical instrument by means of which a mag
nified image of a picture on glass is thrown upon
a white screen or wall in a darkened room.
1696 PHILLIPS s.v. Lanthorn* A Magic Lanthorn^ a cer
tain small Optical Macheen, that shews by a gloomy Light
upon a white Wall, Spectres and Monsters so hideous,
that he who knows not the Secret, believes it to be perform d
by Magick Art. 1753 SMOLLETT Ct. Fathom (1784) 172/2 The
travelling Savoyards who stroll about Europe, amusing
ignorant people with the effects of a magick-lanthorn. 1894
Engineer 23 Nov., The first to make magic lanterns in this
country was Philip Carpenter, about 1808.
attrib. 1784 J. HARRY in Lect. Paint, v. (1848) 183
That appearance of magic-lanthorn-like. .contrivance which
sometimes offends in the works of Rembrandt. 1802 MAR.
EoCKWORTH in A. J. C. Hare Life \. 105 Push on the
magic-lanthorn slide. 1817 KEATS Wks. (1889) III. 4 To
him they are mere magic-lantern horrors. 1874 W. CORY
Lett. <y Jrnls. (1897) 368 The jerky magic-lantern-slide
manner of introducing scenes.
Hence Ma gic-la nternist, one who gives an
exhibition with a magic lantern ; Magic-lantern
if. (iionce-ivd,}) to exhibit as in a magic lantern.
1859 Athenxum 12 Feb. 219 That devil, whom the monks
magic-lanterned till he grew so large as to be [etc.]. 1891
S. MOSTYN Curatica 165 After the tea they were handed over
to a Punch, a Magic Lanternlst, and a Conjuror.
t Ma gicly, adv. Obs. rare*, [f. MAGIC a. +
-LY-.] = MAGICALLY.
1683 E. HOOKER Pref. Pordage s Mystic Div. 79 Wisdom
doth sometimes as it were magicly transfigure a man.
tMagie. Obs. rare~ l . [?ad. late L. magla
(whence F. inagie) : see MAGIC sb. (But perh. only
a misprint.)] = MAGIC sb.
1592 G. HARVKY Four Lett. 56 Naturall Magie.
Magilp, variant of MEGILP.
II Magilus (mardsilzJs). Conch. PI. magili.
[mod. Latin (D. de Montfort, 1810; the authorities
cited by him do not contain the name, the origin
of which is unexplained.)] A gasteropod mollusc
(Magilus aiitiqmis} found in the Red Sea, parasitic
upon living coral.
1824 Dunois Kpit. Lamarck s A rrangem. Testacca t 21 The
animal of the Magilus. 1851-6 WOODWARD Mollnsca 12.
1876 Bcncdcn s Anim. Parasites 38 A mollusc called Ma
gilus, which naturalists considered for a long time to be the
calcareous tube of an annelid. //</(/., All conchologists know
the shell of the Magili, so valued by collectors.
t Maginate, v. Obs. rare**. [? Shortened
form oil H AGIN ATE -.] (See quot.)
1623 COCKKRAM, Maginate^ to trifle.
t Magine, v. Obs. Aphetic variant of IMAGINE.
1530 PALSGR. 616/2, 1 magyne, declared in I ymagyn .
Magir, variant of MAUUIIE.
Magiric (mad^orrik), fl, and sb. rare. Also
mageiric. [ad. Gr. nayfipitcos, f. pdyfipo? cook.]
A, adj. Of or pertaining to cookery.
1853 SOVER Pantyoph. 173 The magiric science, therefore,
began in the year of the world 1656.
B. sb. pi. The art of cooking.
1889 Syd. Soc. Lex., Mageirics.
Magirist (mad^ai^-rist). rarc~ l . [f. Gr. fid-
ytip-os cook + -1ST.] An expert in cookery. So
Mag-iri stic a. (in quot. mageir-}, pertaining to
cookery. Magi rolcrg ical a., skilled in cookery.
Magiro log ist * MAGIRIHT. Mag"irology [see
-OI.OGY], the art or science of cookery.
1814 Sch. Get. Living 53 To their Magirists was given an
appointment of culinary artists. Ibid. 59 From the very
first appearance of magirology in (Iret-ce, it produced efl ecls
aiisolutely magical. Ibid. 72 Peace to your shades, ye
noble magirologists. Ibid. 107 Roberto da Nola, a magiro-
logical^rtlst of the most transcendent genius. 1892 rion.ii
21 May 249/1 Immortal contributions to mageiristic lore.
Magism (m^ dgiz m). [f. L. wag-its + -ISM.]
The beliefs, principles and practices of the Magi.
1844 W. KAY Flcnrys F.ccl. Hist. III. 232 ?iote, This may
be another trace of Magism : for Mithra had his oblation
of bread . 1852 UAUGFR Nestorians I. 331 The connection
of some of their doctrines and rites with SabianiMii and
Mag ism. 1864 PI-SKY Lect. Daniel 539 It is then a mere
myth, to speak of the relative purity of early Magism,
II Magister (miid^i-staj). [L.: see MASTER sb.]
A mediaeval and modern Latin title of academic
rank, usually rendeied by MASTKH, but occas. em
ployed Hist, or in speaking of foreign universities.
1756-7 tr. Kcysler s Trav. (1760) I. 125 The first two years
are again employed in. . exercises, introductory to the degree
of tnagister. 1864 BURTON Scot Abr. I. v. 255 Of old, when
every tnagister was entitled to teach in the university, the
regents were persons selected from among tht/m.
Magisterial (mse-dsist/vrial), a. Also 7
mages-, magisteriall. [ad. med.L. wagisteri-
(llis, f. late L. magisleri-tts, f. L. tnagister MASTEK
sb.] Of or pertaining to a master or a magistrate.
fl. Of or pertaining to a master-workman; dis
playing a master s skill ; also, having the qualifi
cations of a master. Obs.
1643 SIR T. UROU NK Relig. Med. \. 34 These are certainly
the Magisterial and master-pieces of the Creator. 1664
EVELYN tr. Frearfs Archit. u. i. QO Though it concede
somewhat to it in the execution and magisterial handling.
1683 Pr.TTt s Fleta HI in. i. 11686) 343 These [Engravings]
are not designed for Magisterial Artists.
2. Of, pertaining, or proper to a master or teacher,
or one qualified to speak with authority. Of
opinions, utterances, etc. : Authoritative. Of per
sons : Having the bearing of a master; invested
with authority. Sometimes in unfavourable sense:
Assuming authority, dictatorial.
1632 SANDKHSON Serw. ad Pop, (1681) 293 [They] exercise
a spiritual Lordship over their disciples. . by imposing upon
their consciences sundry Magisterial conclusions. 1644
MILTON "Judgm. Bncer To Parlt., Wks. 1851 IV. 299 Where
they thought to be most Magisterial, they have display d
their own want, both of reading, and of judgment, c 1645
HOWKLL Lett. U^so) I. 427 Not to make any one s opinion
so magisterial and binding, but that 1 might be at liberty to
recede from it. 1690 I.OCKK Hum, Vnd. in. ix, 23 It
would become us to be .. less magisterial, positive, and
imperious, in imposing our own Sense and Interpretations.
1697 COLLIER Ess. Mor. Snhj. u. (1698) 86 These Magis
terial Propositions don t Dispute for lielief, but demand it.
1699 HENTLF.V Phal. Pref. 101 A Magisterial Air and too
much Heat and Passion appear in their Writings. 1819
BYRON yuan u. Ivi, For Juan wore the magisterial face
Which courage gives. 1838-9 HAI.LAM Hist. Lit. III. in.
vi. 54. 317 There is something magisterial in the manner
wherein he dismisses each play like a boy s exercise. 1903
Class. Rev. XVII. 131/2 His magisterial method of criticism
as exhibited in the castigation of Thucydides.
3. Of, pertaining to, or proper to a magistrate or
magistrates. Of persons : Holding the office of a
magistrate. Of an inquiry : Conducted by magis
trates.
1660 R. COKE Power $ Sitbj. 31 When the laws or higher
powers enable such men to nominate their magistrate, there
the nominators are the instruments, by which the law does
transfer this magisterial power. 1711 SHAFTESB. Charac*
vi. iii. (1737) III. 363 We need give her only in her hand
the .. Magisterial Sword. 1775 ADAIR Ainer. Ind. 288
While this military man acted in the magisterial office.
1795 COLERIDGE Plot Discovered 27 Any man, whom a
magisterial neighbour chooses to insult under pretext of
suspicion. 1883 Fortn. Rev. May 693 The progressive exten-
sionof magisterial jurisdiction. i88sMa/ti/i. Exam. 20 Feb.
4/6 The magisterial inquiry into the charge of arson.
70
MAGISTERIALITY.
t4. Akh. and Med. Pertaining to a magistery;
. 2. Obs.
, . ,
1658 PHILLIPS s.v., A pill or plaister, &c. prepared after the
best manner is called Magisterial. 1683 PETTUS FUta Min.
j a o an ay g
t 5. quasi-j^. or sb. = MAGJSTERY 3. 06s.
1638 H. SHIRLEY Mart. Soldier n\.\v. in Bullen O.PL I. 217
With it was dissolved the Magisteriall Made of the Home
Armenia so much boast of. 1657 TOMLINSOS Renous Dis/>.
Pref., Every man must have his own Compositions and
Magisterial^ 1658 OSBOKN Jus. /, Wks. 1.1673) 533 This
Monster in excess, eat., a whole Pie. .composed of Amber-
Greece, Magesterial of Pearl, Musk, &c. i66a J. CHANDLER
I an Helmont s Oriat. 215 Magisterial amoHg Chy mists,
do Indeed melt the body of a thing, and do open it with a
ieperating of some certain dregs also.
T Magisteriality. Obs. Also7majesterialty.
[f. prec. -t- -ITY.] The quality or condition of being
magisterial ; mastership, authoritative position.
1655 FULLER Ch. Hist. ix. iv. n When these Statutes
were first in the state, or magisteriallty thereof, they were
severely put in practice on such offendours as they first
lighted on. a 1661 W ortliies, Leicestersh. 11. (1662) 132
He [William de Leicester] was also known by the name
of Mr. William an evidence .. sufficient to avouch his
Majcsterialty in all Learning.
Magisterially (m:t d^istl^ riali), adv. [-LY -.]
In a magisterial manner.
1. In the manner of a master : a. like a school
master ; with superior knowledge or the assumption
of it ; b. like a lord over subjects ; domineeringly.
1647 CLARENDON Hist. Reb. vi. 126 Whilst the King
was at Nottingham, .they gave orders Magisterially for the
War. 1651 in E. D. Neill Virginia Carotorum <x836) 213
The reason why they talk so Magisterially to us.^s this,
we are forsooth their worships slaves. 1693 EVELYN De la
Quint. Compt. Card., Rejl. Agric. 50, I do not pretend
Magisterially to Determine, whither of the two Opinions
has the more of . . Reason on its side. 1729 BuTLER Serin,
Hum. Nat. ii. Wks, 1874 II. 24 Conscience . . without being
advised with, magisterially exerts itself. 1761-2 Hu.\iE//iiV.
ng. (18061 III. xlv. 645 He [James I] was employed in
dictating magisterially to an assembly of divines. 1865 M.
ARNOLD Ess. Crit. i. 1,1375) 40 When Protestantism . . gives
the law to criticism too magisterially.
2. In the capacity of a magistrate; also, by a
magistrate or magistrates.
1875 POSTE Geiiit.? I. led. 2) 138 A magisterially appointed
guardian is called by modern commentators tutor dativu-;.
1883 Pa l Mail G. 30 May 8/2 The men arrested .. were
magisterially examined at Castlebar to-day.
t Magiste rialness. Obs. [-NESS.] The
quality or condition of being magisterial ; assump
tion of authority.
1651 H. MORF Second Lash in Enthus. Tri., etc. (16561
1 68 Those two famous Philosophers .. whom your Magis-
terialnesse has made bold to use at least as course) y as
I seem to have used you. 1674 Go~ t. Tongue xi. i A
magisterialness in matters of opinion. 1713 NELSON Life
Dr. Bull 225 He chargeth him with too much precipitancy
and magisterialness in judging.
t Magiste*rical, a. Obs. rare. Also 7 majea-
terical, -ycall. [f. L. magister + -IC + -AL.] Per
taining or proper to a magistrate.
1646 LILBURSK & OVKRTON Ont-crycs Oppressed Comni.
(ed. 2) 16 In case of Kortlting the Majesterycall trust, the
trusters (the people) are disobleged from their obedience.
1670 HAXTER Cure Chtirch-div. 288. 1680 HICKERINGILL
Merfz 31 A Style.. more Magisterial, Dictator-like.
Magiste rious, a. Obs** [f. late L.
magisteri us (see MAGISTERIAL) + -ous.] Exer
cising the authority of a master. Hence f Magia-
te riotisly adv., with an assumption of authority.
tMagiste riousness, assumption of authority.
1650 R. HOLLINGWORTH Exerc. Usurped Pou-crs 54 He
deliTering it (as he doth other odd and unsound stuffe) with
a pythagoricall magisteriou.snesse. 1673 Lady s Call. \. i.
y He that ingrosses the talk, enforces silence upon the
rest, and so is presumed to look on them only as his Auditors
and Pupils, whilst he magisteriously dictates to them. 1684
N. S. Crit. Knq. Edit. Uiklt xv. 148 He censures the
generality of Divines, who take upon them Magisteriously
to judge of the matter in hand.
f-1. Alchemy. MAGISTERY 3 a. Obs.
1593 G. HARVF.V Pierces Super. 30 Hee is a Pythagorean,
and a close fellow of his tongue, and pen, that hath the
right niagisteriuin indeede. z6io B. JONSON Alch. i. iv, This
is the day, I am to perfect for him The magisterium, our
great worke, the stone. 1654 (1 AVION Pleas. Notes n. ii. 39
Which without doubt hath a villanous contaginm upon the
grand magisterinm of the Stone.
2. R. C. TheoL The teaching function of the
Church.
1866 Dublin Rev. Apr. 422 Roman Catholics, throughout
the world, are instructed in certain doctrines ; are exhorted
to certain practicts\ are encouraged and trained in certain
tempers and dispositions. The Church s office in providing
for this is called her magisterial!! . 1893 Tablet n Feb.
*o5 Catholic obedience is due to the Church s magisterium,
namely, the authoritative teaching of the Pope and the
Hishops. 1899 Dublin Rev. Apr. 262 Opposed to the ordi
nary teaching magisterium of the Catholic Church.
Magistery (ime d^isttfri). Obs. exc. Hist.
Also 7 majestery, 9 magestry, magi a try. [ad.
L. wagisteriitM t (i) in classical L. the office of
a master, (2) in med.L. the philosopher s stone;
f. tnagister MASTER sb.]
fl. a. = MAGISTRACY 2. b. = MAGISTRACY 4. Obs.
1566 PAIXTER Pal. Picas. (1575) I. 18 A goodlie document
to men of like calling, to moderate them selues, and their
magisterie with good and honest life. 1585 STLBUKS Anat.
Abus. i. 16 It is law full for the nobililie, the gentrie, and
the magisterie, to weare riche attire.
t 2. a. The quality or functions of a master ;
mastership, authority, authoritative appearance,
b. The office of a (Grand) Master. Obs.
1642 Fuller AN sit , to Dr. Fertte i Blowing aside the
Magistery of the Title, Author, Style of this Treatise, as
but the pindust of it, that gilds but intercepts the Letter.
1644 J. GOODWIN /nnoc. Triumph. (1645) 7 Resigne up his . .
conscience to be ordered, obliged, and tied, by the meere
authority and magi>tery of men. 1660 JRR. TAYLOR Duct*
Dnl it. in. iv. rule 22 i To give them [General Councils] a
legislative power and magistery in faith. 1670 G. H. Hist.
Cardinals \\. n. 142 Francisco began .. to manage it [the
Church] with great Magistery and Dominion. 1706 PHILLIPS
(ed. Kersey), Magistery ^ Mastership; especially the Office
of the great Master of Maltha.
3. Alchemy , Medicitt4 t ttoc, a. A master principle
of nature ; a. potent transmuting or curative quality
or agency; concr. a substance that has the power
of transmuting or changing the nature of other
substances, c. g. the philosopher s stone.
1594 PLAT yetvell-ho^ Chem. Concl. 37, I wil not.. discover
any magistery upon so base an occasion. 1601 HOLLAND
Pliny II. 165 Mpreouer, they made proofe of the said floures
dried, and this high magistery they found, That being beaten
to pouder, they cured [etc.], c 1645 HOWELL Lett. vi. xli.
(1650) 232 He that hath water turn d to ashes, hath the
Magistery, and the true Philosophers stone. 1670 Mnral
State Eng. 43 That great Magistery of Nature (as they call
it) the Philosophers stone. 1678 R. R[L T SSELL] Geher n. i. i.
v. 31 For there is one Stone, one Medicine in which the
Magistery consists. xm (title) The Hermetical Triumph, or,
Victorious Philosophical Stone: a Treatise., concerning the
Hermetical Magistery. 1837 WHKWFLI. Hist. Induct. Sri.
(1857) I. 232 There existed preparations which possessed
the power of changing the whole of a body into a substance
of another kind : these were called magisteries.
fig.^ a 1677 HALE Contempt, u. 179 This is the great
Engine of a Christian, a Magistery, that was never attained
by the most exquisite Philosopher.
b. A product or result of transmutation.
1605 TIMME Qnersit. i. i. 3 Which meale or flower we
inixe with water, we leaven and bake; whereof ariseth a
great magistery, namely bread. 1655 in Hartlib Ref.
Commit*. Bees 35 Honey is a Vegetable Magistery, in part
perfected by the Specifick virtue of the flour, . . compleated by
the peerlesse virtue of the liee, which doth transmute that
sweetnesse into a new Creature, which is Honey. 1671
J. WEBSTER Metalhgr. xii. 190 By this solvent the whole
Metal is brought into another disposition, (which he calls a
magistery).
C. The concentrated essence of a substance.
1641 FRENCH Distill, i. (1651) 26 Thou shall have the true
magistery or Spirit of Wine. 1658 tr. Porta s Nat. Magic
x. xiv. 270 A Magistery . . is what can be extracted out of
things without separation of the Elements. 1668 Phil.
Trans. III. 787 The volatile Salt, Spirit, Oyle, Magistery,
made of the several parts of the Stagg.
d. The residuum obtained by precipitation from
an acid solution, e.g. magistery of bismuth, pearls ^
etc. ; a precipitate. Applied also to a resinous
extract.
1602 F. HKRING Anatomyes 15 Vnicornes home,. .Mag is.
tery of Pearles, and Forreine Kugges and Drugges. 1663
BOYLE Use/. Exp. Nat. Philos. n. ii. 159 The magistery
prepared by dissolving them [pearls] in acid spirits. 1678
SALMON Lend. Disp. 852/1 Magisteries of Hones.. -They are
dissolved with Acids.. and precipitated with Alkalies. 1711
tr. Pomeft Hist. Drugs I. 29 The Resin or Magistery of
Jalap is made with Spirit of Wine. 1756 C. LIVAS Ess.
ll aters I. 60 The metals are suddenly precipitated in the
form of .1 magistery. 1794-6 E. DARWIN Zoon. IV. 96 A calx,
or magistery, of bismuth. 1822 IMISON Set. fy Art 11, 116
The magistry of bismuth, or pearl white. 1861 Hi LME ir.
Mo<]iiin-Tandon \\. in. ii. 89 The old practitioners . . made
use of a magestry or precipitate of coral.
e. A specially prepared medicine; a specific.
1669 W. SIMPSON Hydrol. Chynt, 162 It would have proved
a very good magistery for a horse. (1720 W. <JIBSON
i- arrit r^s Dispens. in. H. (1734) 112 There is a magistery
made from Calamine.
f4. An art, craft, or employment. Obs.
1647 LILLY Chr. AstroL Ixxxiv. 450 These two Planets
are the Significators of Magistery, Trade or Profession.
1669 Aditr, hopeful young Gentry Sltf. 72 These mistresses
of the Magistery of dissimulation are the greatest enemies
to the convers of the world.
Magistracy (mce*d:$istrasi). Also 6-7 magi a -
tracie, 7 magistratie. [f. MAOISTKATK : see-ACY.]
fl. The existence of magistrates; the condition
of being a magistrate. Obs.
c 1585 R. BROWNE Anstv. Cartwright 3 As for the Males-
tracie of Byshops there is no lawe to warrant it. 1587 T.
Norton s Calvin s fust. iv. xx. 496 inarg. t Magistracy [isj
not taken away by the Hbertie which is promised in the
gospell. 1612 T. TAYLOR Cofinn. Titus ii. 12 We. .in matjis-
tracie and subjection, must shew what price we set on(>uds
mercte. 1644 A. BURGKSSK A/agistr. CwHnriss.fr. Heawn
v He was convinced the state of Magistracte he lived in to
l>e pleasing to God. 1693 URVUKN Persins (1697) 455
Young Noblemen.. were too forward in aspiring to 1 ublick
Magistracy.
2. The office of the magistrate ; magisterial power
or dignity ; occas. conduct in office as a magistrate.
Now rare.
1577 tr. nnttingrfs Dscaties (1^92) 169 The MagUtracie
(that I mayhencefprwarde vse this wordeof the matfistnitcs
power and place) is an office, and an action in executing;
the same. 1697 C. LESLIE Snake in Grass (ed. a) 131 Their
MAGISTRAL.
..open Contempt .of Magistracy and the Laws. 1765 BLACK-
STONE Comni. I. ii. 142 In all tyrannical governments the
supreme magistracy, or the right both of making and of en
forcing the laws, is vested in one and the same man. 1781
Gcntl. Mag. LI I. 597 [TheyJ were both committed to New
Bridewell .. for contempt of magistracy. 1835 I. TAYLOR
Spir. Despot, in. 112 A principal portion of the .. spiritual
magistracy had been usurped. 1849 MACACLAY Hist. Eng.
viii. H. 277^ Literature and science were, in the academical
system of England,, .armed with magistracy. 1875 JOWF.TT
Plato (ed. 2) V . 169 All magistrates . . must give an account
of their magistracy.
3. The office, dignity, and functions of some
magistrate (e.g. a consul, justice of the peace, etc.)
contextually indicated.
1600 HOLLAND Livy x. xv. 361 To plucke the Consulship
out of the mire . . and to restore the auncient majestic . to
the Magistracie. 1695 Ln. PRESTON Botth. i. 17, I had no
other end in aspiring to the Magistracy, than that one, of
doing good to all. 1715 LEOM Palladio s Arc/n t. (1742)
I. 65 The Candidates, who put in for any Magistracy.
1790 BtWKB J r. AVr. 18 A popular choice is necessary to
the legal existence of the sovereign magistracy. 1849
MACAULAV Hist. Eng. \. I. 74 The public regarded them
merely as eminent citizens invested with temporary magis
tracies. 1868 KRKEMAN Norm. Cony. (18761 II. vii. 136
A town over which he exercised the powers of the highest
civil magistracy.
4. Magistrates collectively ; the whole body of
magistrates.
1601 DENT Pathw. Heaven, Morti. Prayer (1631) Dd 5 b,
\Ve pray thee blesse Magistracie, Ministerie, & Common
alty. 1651 BIGGS A>w Disp. Pref. 9 So grave a Magistracie
sitting in Parliament. 1755 MAGENS Insurances II. 276
A just Valuation, which must be confirmed by a Sentence of
the nearest Magistracy or other competent Tribunal. 1758
J. BLAKE Plan Mar. Syst. 52 Our sea-ports, to the shame
of magistracy, abound with lewd. .women. 1800 COLQL HOIS
Covnu. Thames viii. 265 Checks established under the con
trol of a vigilant magistracy. 1849 M ACAL LAV Hist. Eng.
x. II. 555 The peers repaired to Guildhall, and were received
there with all honor by the magistracy of the city. 1883
f ortn, /\ cr . May 7<.o Guardians have come to be regarded
with almost as much respect as the magistracy.
5. a. A district under the government of a magis
trate, b. A magistrate s residence or station.
1888 Athtnmvm 7 Apr. 439/1 Dividing the country into
magistracies, and instituting local courts and officials. 1895
SCULLY Kajftr Stories 189 The Kwesa clan of Pondos dwelt
..within thirty miles of the Magistracy.
Magistral ^mad^rstial), a. and sb. Also 6-7
magistral!, [a. K. magistral or ad. L. magi stra 7ts,
f. magister MASTER sb.\ A. adj.
1. Of or pertaining to, or befitting a master;
authoritative, dogmatic. Now rare.
1605 BACON Adv. Learn, i. v. 9 Another Error is in the
manner of the tradition and deliuerie of knowledge, which
is for the most part Magistrall and peremptorie ; and not
ingenuous and faithfull. 1626 T. H[A\VKINS] Canssirfs
Holy Crt. 149 We must haue an authority moouing, magis
tral), and decisiue. 1641 AJISIV. Viml. Swectyntnttns 27
Your assertion .. is more Magistrall, then true. 1862
KUSKIN M nner a / . (1872) no Magistral powers, of the
More over the less, and the forceful and free over the weak
and servile elements of life.
t b. Ofa problem, a point of instruction : ? Handed
down from the masters of a science; forming part
of the accepted course of teaching. Obs.
1572 DI:K Math. Prff. t Which thing, I leaue to your
consideration : making hast to despatch an other Magis
tral! Probleme : and to bring it, nerer to your knowledge,
..then the world (before this day) had it for you. 1644
liuLWi K Chiron. 80 This action is Magistrall in Rhetoriiiue,
but grounded upon Nature.
2. Pharmacy. Of a remedy, a fonmiln : Devised
by a physician for a particular case ; not included
in the recognized phaimacopu-ia ; opposed to
OFFICINAL.
1605 HACON Adv. Learn, n. x. 8 Here is the deficience
which I finde, that Physitians haue not.. set downe and de-
liueredouer, certaine Experimental) Medicines, for the Cure
cif particular Diseases ; besides their own Coniecturall ami
Magistral) Descriptions. 1635 A. KKAD / luiiorstif I tiers 271
Some magistrall compositions are required in the ctt ration of
these priefes. 1638 KAWLRTtT. Kacon s Lifefy Death (1651
29 Some Magistrall Opiate weaker than those that are com
monly in use. 1710 !. I Yi.i.KK/VWrr///, A .i 7<w/. 409 The Ma-
gisirall I >ecoction of Mallows. 1831 J. 1 >AVII-:S Manual .Wat.
Mcil. Pref. ii Some magistral formula- to serve as examples
of the manner of prescribing it. 1875 H. C. Woou 1 hrm/-.
(1879) 582 Cacao Mutter, .is.. very largely used in the pie-
paration of suppositories, both officinal and magistral. 1878
tr. von Zienissen s Cycl. Med. VIII. 419 otf. The curious
magistral formula for this tincture i-i the following.
t b. By some writers app. taken to mean :
Sovereign 1 , supremely effective. Obs.
1592 G. HARVEY Pierce 1 s Super. 37 Who knoweth not
that Magistrall vnguent [cf. wagistralis nnctio iti Du
Cangej, knoweth nothing : and who hath that magistral
vnguent, feareth no gunshott. 1641 SHIRLEY Cardinal \.
iii. Receive This ivory box ; in it, an antidote liove that
they boast the great magistral medicine. 1678 SALMON
Lond. Disp. 645/2 A magistral pouder against worm.
3. Fortification. Leading, principal, * master- .
1828 J. M. SPKARMAN Krit. Gunner (ed. 2^ 302 The prin
cipal or magistral gallery runs all round the work, under the
lianquette of the covered-way. 1838 Penny Cycl. X. 375/2
The line which on the plan indicates the directions of the
faces, flanks, etc., of the works is called the magistral line.
1872 VOVLE & SIEVESSON Mil. Dict. t Magistral fine...\n
field fortifications, this line is the interior crest line. In
permanent fortifications, it is usually the line uf the top of
the escarp of each work.
MAGISTRALITY.
MAGMENT.
E
4. In occasional uses: Having the title of l Master ;
of or pertaining to a master or masters (in
various applications of the word).
1837 G. S. FADER Prim. Doctr. Jitstif. 268 Thomas Aqui
nas . . and his magistral predecessor \sc, the Master of the
Sentences]. 1878 RLSKIN l* or& Clav. Ixxxvi, The men are
rebuked, in the magistral homilies, for their ingratitude in
striking. 1881 F. E. HUI.MK 7<tw, College*. <y Ncighb.
Marllwrouglt 91 The nuztrttral staff is composed of the
Master and about thirty assistant masters. 1882 Gcntl. Mai, .
May 570 According to the masters [SL. the Meistersingers],
the institution of the school of magistral song was of the
remotest antiquity.
5. Used for: Masterly. [So in Fr.] rare l .
1889 J. M. ROBERTSON Ess. Crit. Method 256 Magistral
as Milton at his greatest, but subtle beyond his scope.
B. sb.
fl. Pharmacy. A magistral preparation or for
mula. Qbs.
1621 Hi -RION Anat. Mel. \\. iv. i. v, Every Citty, Towne,
almost euery priuate man hath his owne. .receits, magis-
tralU, precepts, as if hee scorned antiquity. 1654 WH1TLOCK
/.ootomia 103 Hee pretendeth to Magistralls, that none but
his Apothecary and he must understand. i&joLe.v Talionis
29 He shall ..prescribe so many of his Nostrums and Magis
trals, as he calls them.
Jig. 1647 HAMMOND Serin. x. Wks. 1683 IV. 535 But for the
magistrals of nature and art, such are Gods Bmitings and
punishments, which cost God dear, as it were, he is fain to
Fetch them from far.
2. Fortification. Magistral line. (See A. 3.)
1855 STOCQUELER Milit. Eticytl., <"\f<igistral, the tracing
or guiding Hue in fortification, .from which the position of
all the other works is determined. In field fortification the
crest line of the parapet is the magistral ; in permanent
fortification the cordon.. is the guide.
|] 3. Ecd. A Spanish cathedral priest, with special
duties as a preacher.
1772 NUGENT tr. Hist. Friar Gerund II. 83 The Magis
tral . . had purposely seated himself in the confessional of the
parson of the parish.
|] 4. Min. [Sp. (maxz stra l).] (See quot.)
1839 Unii Diet. Arts, Magistral^ in the language of the
Spanish smelters of Mexico and South America, is the
roasted and pulverized copper pyrites, which is added to
the ground ores of silver, .for the purpose of decomposing
the horn silver present. 1881 in RAYMOND Mining Gloss.
t Magistra lity. Obs. [f. prec. + -ITY.] The
quality or condition of being magistral, a. The
standing of a master or mistress ; the right to lay
down the law or to dogmatize ; authoritative char
acter, b. quasi-fitter, a dogmatic utterance; in
Mcti. a special prescription.
a. 1603 North s Plutarch, Seneca (1612") 1213 Agrippina
. .thinking she could by her magistral! tie remedie this well
inough. 1605 BACON Adv. Learn- \\. viii. 5 To those that
heeke truth and not Magistralitie it cannot but seeme a
.Matter of great profit. 1641 J. JACKSON Trite Evang. T.
i. 71 The authority and magistracy of the first assertor
of it.
b. 1605 BACON Adv. Leant. n. x. 8 The phisitians
haue frustrated the fruite of tradition & experience by their
magistracies. 1691 WOOD At/i. OJCOH. II. 572 Humane
Magi.stralities, self-weaved Ratiocinations .. have laid..
claim to the highest advance of humane learning.
t Magi strally, adv. Obs. [f. as prec. + -LY^.]
In a magistral manner; authoritatively, dogmati
cally.
1*603 T. CARTWRIGHT Confut. Khcm. N. T. (1618) 172
You haue put that magistrally which Ambrose maketh a
perhaps uf. 1656 HOUSES Liberty, Necess.* etc. (1841) 257
To assume . .a licence to control so magistrally . . the doctors
of the Church in general.
Magistrand (mard^istrxndX Sc* Also 7 ma-
gestr.ind. [ad. med.L. magi strand- us, gerundive
pplc. of magistrari to become a Master (of Arts).]
Originally, in Scottish Universities, an Arts student
in the fourth or highest class; subsequently, one
in the fourth year. Now retained, in official use,
only at Aberdeen. At St. Andrews it has recently
been revived, among the students, as an unofficial
designation. t \\$Q attrib. in magist rand-class.
16.. in Craitford* s I fist. Univ. Edin. (1808) 24 The
Magestrands (as now) conveened in the high hall. 1643
Statutes I isitatiou 8 Aug. ^St. Andrews), The whole Magis-
trandes and Uoutaloures in the two Colludes of Philosophy
. .sail only haue voice in choyseing the Rector of the Uni-
-ersity. 1708 J. CHJLMBERtAYNE^. Gt. Brit, u, ni,.\. (1710)
--, sprung Bigt.,v u ,, u
Magistrand to try the game, 1879 G. MACDONAI.D Sir Git-ine
III. ix. 153 Although now a magistrand that is, one about
to take his degree uf Master of Arts. 1889 Univ. Nws Sheet
(St. Andrews) n Jan. 7 With us at St. Andrews the words
semi* tertian, and inagistnind, .. have long since entirely
gone out of use. 1891 College Echoes (St. Andrews) 15 Jan.,
Ihe present designations Second-year man, Third-year
man, and Fourth-year-man are colourless and awkward.
Why should not Bejants become Semis, then Tertians, and
close their career with the melancholy glory of Magistrand?
Magistrate (m:i;-d^istr t n), sb. Forms: 4-6
magestrat(e, maiestrat^e, 4-7 magistrat, 5-
magistrate. [ad. L. magistratus (-stem>, orig,
^magisterial rank or office, a magistracy ; hence
a person holding such an office ; f. ma&ster
MASTEUJ^. (see-ATE* ia). Cf. F. m&gistrat.]
fl. The office and dignity of a magistrate; magis
tracy. Obs*
t 1374 CHAUCER Boeth. m. pr. iv. 57 (Camh. MS.) That
thow woldest beren the magestrat with decorat. 1530
PALSGR. 241/2 Magistrate dignyte, tnagistrat.
2. A civil officer charged with the administration
I of the laws, a member of Ihe executive government.
i Chief magistrate ) first magistrate : in a monarchy,
i the sovereign : in a republic, usually the president.
1382 WYCLIF Luke xxxiii. 14 The mage^tratis of the peple
i: tepid to gidere, Pilat seide to hem. 1432-50 tr. Higacti
(Rolls) III. 255 The peple of Rome not sufTrenge. .the
1 sedicion of be magistrates, ordeynede x. men to write be
lawes. iSSoCKOWLKY Epigr. 27 b, Woulde God the maies-
trates woulde se men set a-worke. 1581 PKTIIK Gtta,zzo > s
\ Civ. Cony. \\. (1586) 101 A discreet Magistrate ought not to
i ..alter his manners in respect of his dignitie. 159* DAVIKS
I Immort. Soul xxix. iv, The Common s Peace the Magis-
1 trates preserve. 1614 RALEIGH Hist. World in. (1634) 7--
Every Estate .. were governed by Lawes, ..and by their
owne Magistrates. 1681 DRYDEN Hi ml -y P. i. 489 Suppose
the magistrate revenge her cause, Ti,i only for transgressing
human laws. 1761 HUME Hist. JCng. III. liv. 175 The
king was too eminent a magistrate to be trusted with dis
cretionary power. 1791 JEFFERSON in IVas/ringtoris Writ,
(1892) XII. vo not e^ It is fortunate that our first chief magis
trate is purely and zealously republican. 1821 BYRON Mar.
FaL \. ii, Health and respect to the Doge Faliero, Chief
; magistrate of Venice. 1857 TOULMIN SMITH Parish 372 The
Coroner himself is an elected Magistrate.
attrib. 1602 PATKRICKI; tr. Gentillet 26 The Paynim
Lawyer may serve for a goodly example to condemne m. iny
Magistrate Lawyers of our time.
Jig, 1612 BACON Ess.^ Custom (Arb.) 370 Custome is the
principal Magistrate of mans life.
3. spec. In England and Ireland, a more frequent
synonym for justice of the peace (see J USTICE sb.
10) ; also applied (chiefly with prefixed word, as
in police^ stipendiary magistrate* and, in Ireland,
resident magistrate} to salaried officials having,
like the justices of the peace, criminal jurisdiction
of the first instance. In Scotland, applied to the
provost and bailies of a burgh, as forming a court
for police jurisdiction and the granting of licences.
The mayor of a town is sometimes referred to as its chief
or * first magistrate .
i688 G. DALLAS Stiles 12 The said M. R. . . and the
remanent Magistrals of the aid Bur^h .. The said R. M.
Bailie of the said Burgh, and the Provost and remanent
Bailies of the same. 1727 in Qnincy Hist, ff arrant (1840)
I. 567 The signification of magistrate in England, and even
now in New England, extends to every one of his Majesty s
Justices of the Peace ; but in the time when the act above-
said was made [1642], .. the known signification extended
only to those who were Assistants to the Governor in
Council. 1752 FiiiLDiNG Amelia r. ii, The worthy magis
trate submitted to hear his defence. 1889 DOYLE Micah
Clarke xxiii. 237 This fellow would make two of the ganger,
and leave enough over to fashion a magistrate s clerk.
f Magistrate, v. Ot>s.~ [f. ppl. stem of L.
magistrarc : see MAGIST RATION.] inlr. To play
the master (Cockeram 1623).
Ma gistrateship. [f. MAGISTRATE sb. +
-SHU*.] The dignity, office, and functions of a
magistrate; also, the term of a magistrate s office.
*574 Life Abp. Parker Bviij b, He was wonte to rubbe
his minde with the memorye oft that sentence, that all fame, |
. .all magistratshippes . . shall perishe, and decaye. a 1656 i
USSHF.R Ann. (1658) 595 Rullus,..in the beginning of his
magistrateship, published the Agrarian Law. 1884 J. PAYNE
1001 Nights VIII. 93 Tis one of the duties of magistrate
ship, To hang up the chief of police o er his door. 1886
Athenamm 10 July 47/2 He was something of a soldier, and
(which was much rarer at the time than either soldiership or
magistrateship) he was a bibliophile.
t Magistra tial, a. Obs. rare*, [f; as prec.
+ -IAL.] = MAGISTERIAL 3.
1774 Poetry in .-/. Reg. 208 Hast thou . . seen . . In the
plain hall the magistratial chair?
t Magistra tic, a. Obs. Also 7 magistra-
tique. [f. as prec. + -1C.] - prec.
1653 GAUIJEN Hierasp. 458 Onely to look exactly to civill
interests and safety; is to make Magistfatick power, .. to
concurre with the malice of the Divels. 1667 WATKRHOU,*; ,
I 1 ire Lom1. 79 Publick places of Magistratique dispatch.
1677 GALE Crt. Gentiles iv. 206 Clemence also ought to be
illustrious in magistrate administrations.
Magistratical (mrcidsistrartikal), a. [f.
prec. + -AL.] Of or pertaining to, or befitting a
magistrate or magistrates. (Cf. MAGISTERIAL 3.)
1638 Div. <V Pol. Observations 55 A stile no lesse Magis
trate, if not so Magistraticall as this Speech. 1644 J. WIN-
THKOP Nciv Eng. (1826) II. 205 Whether the deputies in the
general court have judicial and magistratical authority?
a 1683 SIDNEY Disc. Govt. 11714) 383 The original of Magis
tratical Power. 1752 FIELDING Amelia i. ii, Mr. Thrasher
. .had some few imperfections in his magistratical capacity.
1769 Df Foe*s TourGf. Brit. II. 324 They are allowed the
highest Marks of magistratical Honour. 1848 P. MACFAK-
LANE in MI-IK. R. Craig x. (1862) 244 God is the fountain,
the first source of human magistratical power. 1850 Tait s
3 fag. XVII. 556/1 The magistratical and clerical orders.
1893 M. HUTCHISON Kef. Prc$l>. Ch. Scot. v. 121 \Vith such
conceptions of magistratical powers. . .the Revolution settle
ment would appear to be deserving only of condemnation.
Hence Magistra tically adv., in a magistratical
or magisterial manner.
1650 R. HOUJNGWORTH E.vcrc. Usurped Powers 82 That
such things should be maintained Masistratically by a
Tyrant. 1872 J. WALKER Theology .y Theologians St. at.
v. (1888) 147 Unless.. he acted in this sovereign way, with
the sword behind all his enactments and injunctions, he did
not act in the proper sense magistratically.
tMagistra tion. Obs.rare- 1 . [ad. late L.
masistial ion-cm, n. of action f. magistrare to rule,
f. magister MASTEH $b^\ Command, direction.
1490 CAXTON Eneydos \. n Agamenon .. haddc the
magystracyoii. . of alle thexcersite and hoost to-fore Troye.
Magistrative (mwdgiatr^tiv), . rare 1 , [f.
magistr&t- t ppl. stem of magistrare ^sce prec.) +
-IVE.] Proper to a magistrate, requisite for ruling.
1865 BUSHNICLI. Vicar. Sacf, in. iii. 241 A want of system
and magislralive firmness.
Magistrature (mEe dgistrAiiu). [a. F. m,^is-
traturc, f. magistrat MAGISTRATE sb^\
1. The dignity or office of a magistrate; magis
terial office; occas. the exercise of the office; with
a and pi. an individual office. (Cf. MAGISTRACY 3.)
1672 Essex Papers (Camden) 23 That noe person whatso
ever bee ad mi tied into any Place of Magistrature or Govern
ment., till [etc.]. 1791 State Papcrs\\\ Ann. R(. 183* Incase
..of a collision between magistratures. 1824 CANDOR Intag:
Ca i" ., Afarciis TnlHus fy QititictHS Cicero \V ks. 1853 I.
238/1 Finding all our magistratures in the disposal of the
senate. 1829 7/vV/., Diog. <*r Plato ibid. 504/1 Giving tu
this one rightly what that one would hold wrongfully, is
justice in m;igistrature. 1833 AVft Monthly Mag. XXXVII.
465 The family rose lo the dignities of the magistrature.
1833 Frasef^s -.l/rtif VII. 650 With theuc some of the magis
tratures are now filled.
fig. 1796 BUKNKY Mem. Metastasio II. 3^5 Uoes mu^ic
aspire at this supreme magistrature?
b. The term of a magistrate s office.
1720 O/KLL I l rfoTs Row. Rep. I. i. 59 Ihe two ConsnK,
whose Magistrature was expiring, appointed the Assembly
for the Election of their Successors. 1824 I-ANDOR I mag.
Com:, Leopold ,\ Prcsid. dn Paty Wks. 185.5 1.68/2 A..
man, who can reproach himself with no perversion or neglect
of justice, in a magistrature of twenty years.
2. collect. The body of magistrates; MAGIS
TRACY 4.
1679 KVELYN Diary 21 Nov., I dined at my I,ord Mayor -.
.. Such a. .splendid magistrature dues no city in the world
show. 1830 Ejctttniner 548, i The magistrature continued,
The very men who had opposed the liberty of the press ..
continued in their positions. 1859 Sat. Rev. VII. 273/2
That illustrious magistrature which, in farmer days, guided
France by their counsels. 1898 A. W, WARD in A / .f- Hist.
Rev. Jan. 175 The conservative tendencies of the Belgian
magistrature.
Magi-stricide. nonce-wd. [f. as if L. *magit-
tricida (after parricida^ etc. : sec -CIDI-: t). f. magis-
ter master.] A murderer of one s master or teacher.
1670 LASSELS I oy. Italy II. 172 Nero the Magi.stricide,
who put this rare man his master to death.
Magitian, obs. form of MAGICIAN.
Uffagma ,miu*gma\ [a. L. magma (sense i),
Gr. nayfia, f. root of fxafffffiv to knead.]
fl. The dregs that remain from a semi-liquid
substance after the more liquid part has been re
moved by pressure or evaporation. 0/>s.
.1420 Pailad. on, Ifitsb. xi. 351 Taak aloen &: mine ( V
magma with Saffron [L. crocoina^nia lees of saffron], of
yche yliche. a 1648 Dianv Clozet Open. (1677) 18 You may
squeze out the clear juyce and hang the Magma in a bag
in the bung. 1694 SALMON Hates Dispens. (1713)38/2 By
another Distillation, reduce the Magma at bottom, to the
Consistency of Honey. 1730 STACK \\\Phil. Trans. XXXV 1.
271 The Eggs, .resemble a Magma of a brown Colour. 1737
BKACKKN Farriery luipr. (1756) I. 310 Apply the Magma
re squeezed out of the Liquor) to the
(or Herbs after they a
Wound. 1856 MAVNK
s of a certain consistence.
i ., IMagma, ., a squee/ed
.
2. * Any crudemixture of mineral or organic matters,
in a thin pasty state (Ure Diet. Arts 1839).
1681 tr. Willis* Rent. Med. Wks* Vocab., Mag?tia, the
blended dross and fa:ces of several metals, as also of chynii-
cal extractions. 1782 KIKWAN \\\P/iil. Trans. LXXIII. 17
fThey] afford no crystals, but only a magma or mother
liquor. 1806 HATCH ETT ibid* XCVI. m It formed with
sulphuric acid a thick black magma. 1838 T. THOMSON
t ht iii. Or*. Bodies 683 A concentrated solution of potash
forms with bird-lime a whitish magma, which becomes brown
by evaporation. 1854 J. ScoFFERN in Orr s Circ. Set.,
Client. 24 A magma of dark-coloured sugar. 1875 H. C.
WOOD Thcr^p. (1879)93 I [ should be so moist as to con
stitute a magma, 1894 HUXLLV Wks. IX. 8 Our earth
may once have funned part of a nebulous, cosmic magma.
3. Gcol. a. One of two or more supposed strata
of fluid or semi-fluid matter lying beneath the
solid crust of the earth, b. The amorphous basis
of certain porphyritic rocks.
1865 HAUGHTON Max. Gcol. 3 According to Durocher..
the fir>t and second layers of the globe are composed of
totally different materials. The outer layer, which he calls
the Acid Magma, corresponds with the granites; and the
inner or second layer, which he calls the Basic Magma,
corresponds with the trap rocks and the greenstones. 1869
PHILLIPS Vcsuv. xii. 336 Whether these rocks .. constitute
practically a solid basis, or float in a magma of slow
fluidity. 1874 DA \VKISS in Ess. Owen s Coll. Manchester
V. 148 Two distinct layers or magmas beneath the stratified
rocks. 1882 GEIKII: Text-bk. Gcol. \\. n. iii. 87 Many
crystalline rocks consist . . of a magma or paste, in which
the crystalline particles are .. embedded. 1897 Anc.
Volcanoes Gt. Brit. I. 12 There will thus be a constant
pressure of the molten magma into the roots of volcanoes.
4. Pharmacy. An ointment or confection of a
softish consistence. (Syd. Soc. Lex. 1889.)
1855 DUNGLISON Med. Le.i;(ed. 12), Magma, .also, a salve
of a certain consistence.
Hence magma* tic a.* of or pertaining to the
magma (sense 3). In recent Diets.
t Ma gment. Obs. rare" 9 . [ad. L. mag-
meiUiini.\ Great increase. 1623 in COCKEKAM.
70-2
MAGMOID.
Magmoid (msg-gmoid), a. hot. [f. MAGMA +
-oil).] (,See quot.)
1879 W. A. LEIGHTON Lichen-fiora (ed. 3) 516 Magmoid,
like an alga, consisting of spherical green cellules.
Magna Charta, Magua Carta (mae-gna
ka-Jta). Also ;//. magna chartaes. [med.L., sig
nifying great charter .] The Great Charter of
English personal and political liberty, obtained
from King John in 1215, repeatedly confirmed,
and appealed to in all disputes between the sove
reign and his subjects, till the establishment of
constitutional government.
(1279 Rolls ofParlt. I. 224 Quod tollatur magna carta de
furibus Ecclesiarum.] 1568 GKAFTON Chron. II. 118 This
Parliament king Edwards lawes were again restored, &
Magna carta confirmed. 1641 LD. J. DIGBY Sp. in Ho.
Coinm. 19 Jan. 15 An Accumulation of all the publique
Grievances since Magiia. Carta. 1766 BLACKSTONE Comm.
II. v. 74 John was obliged to consent, by his magna carta,
that [etc.J. 1865 DICKENS Mat. Fr. i. v, Considered to
represent the penn orth appointed by Magna Charta.
trans/, and./?^. 1630 B. JONSON Nciu Inn I. i, It is against
my freehold, my inheritance, My Magna Charta.. To drink
such balderdash, or bonny-clabber. 1643 PKVNNE Sov, Power
Purl. i. (ed. 2) 22 Which you may reade in ancient Magna
Chartaes. a 1686 T. WATSON Body Divin. (1692) 460 The
Covenant of Grace is our Magna Charta, by vertue of which
God passeth himself over to us to be our God. 1879 G. G.
SCOTT Lect. Afediani. Arc/tit. II. 181, I have called the use
of diagonal ribs the Magna Charta of the art of vaulting.
t Magnae VOUS, a. 06s. rare", [as if f. L.
*magnav-us (1. magn-us great + xviint age) + -ous.]
Of great age. ^GiMNDEVOus.
1727 in BAILEY vol. II.
Magna- le. Obs. [as if a. L.* magnate, sing, of
MAONALIA.] A great or wonderful thing, a wonder.
1623 COCKEHAM, Magnalls, great tilings to be wondered at
[1626 BACON Syh a 747 To restore Teeth in Age, were
Magnale Naturae.] 1646 J. HALL Ilorx I ac. 115 j is great
art in dissimulation to dissemble the art of dissimulation,
greater to performe that Magnale in Perspective. 1650
CUAKI.ETON Partido.i-es Ep. Ded. A 4 b, In the discovery of
some Magnale in Knovvledg. 1665 GLANVILL Scepsis Sir.
vi. 24 We l examine these Accounts of the Magnale.
Magnalia, sf>. pi. Obs. Also - erron. mag-
nalia s. [L. magnolia neut. pi., f. magmis great.]
Great or wonderful works ; wonders.
c 1645 HOWELL Lett. (1392) II. 663 In Natures Cabinet ..
there are divers mysteries and Magnalia s yet unknown.
1649 G. DANIEL Trinardt,, Hen. fl , cvii, These the Mag-
nalia, w rh but some can find In Nature, Earth by Earth only
Calcin d. 1681 GLANVILL SadJiicismus 82 He made no dis
covery of the Magnalia of Art or Nature.
t Magna lity. 0/>s. [f. MAGNALIA + -ITY.]
A great or wonderful thing.
1646 SIR T. BROWNE Pseud. Eft. n. iii, 70 Too greedy of
magnalities, we are apt to make but favourable experiments
concerning welcome truths. 1682 Clir. Mor. ill. S 14 Fill
thy Spirit .. with the mysteries of Faith, the magnalities of
Religion.
i Maglianerie (man- v anpi7 ). [K., f. inagnan
silkworm.] A silkworm house.
1887 PATON in Encycl. Brit. XXII. 59/2 Small educations
reared apart from the ordinary magnanerie, for the produc
tion of graine alone, were recommended. 1888 1C. A. BUTI.KR
Silkworms 53 In large establishments, or maguaneries, as
they are called.
t Magna nimate, v. Obs. rare- 1 , [f. L.
magnanvit-us (see MAGNANIMOUS) + -ATK.] trans.
To render high-souled ; to cheer, inspirit.
1640 HOWELL Dodona s Gr. 9 Present danger magnanimats
them, and inflames their courage.
t Maguaniine, a. Obs. Also (> magnanyme.
[a. F. magntuutiu, ad. L. magnaiiimus : see MAG
NANIMOUS.] High-souled, lofty, magnanimous.
1523 CROMWELL in Merriman Life fi Lett. (1902) I. 30 This
high and Magnanyme enterpryse. 1549 Compl. Si ot. Ep.
Queen 2 Illustir princes, engendrit of magnanime genoli^ie.
1590 K. HITCHCOCK Cjnintess. Wit i b. Neither to profitte,
but to most magnanime and liautie endes.
Magnanimious, obs. form of MAGNANIMOUS.
Magnanimity (ma;:gnani-miti). [a. *" " la S-
nanimitc, ad. L. magtianimildt-em, f. magnaninius
MAGNANIMOUS.]
1 1. Used (with somewhat vague meaning) as the
name of one of the virtues recognized in mediaeval
ethics. Obs.
Primarily this represented the Aristotelian MeyctAoi/uxia
(see 3), but in scholastic descriptions the notion was modi
fied in accordance with Christian ideals, and blended with
following Macrobius In Somn. Scip. i. viii. % 7).
1340 Ayenb. 164 Magnanimite is he^nesse gratnesse and
noblesse of wylhede ..bis uirtue heb tuo delles : greate
binges onworbi, and wel grater to mme an hand, c 1386
CHAUCER Sec. Nun s T. no Right so men goostly in this
mayden free Seyen of feith the magnanymylee. c 1412
HOCCLEVE De Kef. Princ. 3900 Off magnanimite now
wole I trete, pat is to scyn, strong herte or grete corage.
1526 Pilgr. Perf. (W. de W. 1531) 136 Magnanimity is the
vertue, wherby man or woman hath a discrete donghtynesse
. . to speke or to do that thynge that they ought to do by
right and reason for the loue of god.
1 2. Lolty courage ; fortitude. Obs.
(In some examples pern, the Aristotelian sense : see 3.)
1509 I iARCLAY Shyp ofFolys ( 1 570) 206 For his strength and
magnanimitie . . One founde on grounde like to him can not be.
1560 I >ALS tr. Sleidane s Comm. 322 This . . magnanimiti
in so great adversity [L. in rebus adversis anitni fortitude}
got him great love every wher amongs al men. 1576 GAS-
COIGNE Stale 67. Ded. (Arb.) 43 Shalj I yelde to mysery
as a iust plague (pointed for my portion i Magnauimitie
saith no. 1610 WII.I.ET Hc.tapla Daniel 62 In courage and
inagnanimitie superiour to Hercules. 1744 HAKRIS Three
Treat. Wks. (1841) 107, I can bear whatever happens with
manlike magnanimity. 1801 MAR. EDGEWOKTH Angelina
ii. (1832) 13 The courage and magnanimity with which she
had escaped from her aristocratic persecutors.
3. In the Aristotelian sense of fifya\mf/vxla (see
below). Also, loftiness of thought or purpose ;
grandeur of designs, nobly ambitious spirit. Now
rare.
In Aristotle the word (by modern translators rendered
greatsoulcdness , highmindedness 1 ) expresses the atti
tude of one who, rightly conscious of his own great merits,
is indifferent to praise except from those whose approval is
valuable, regards the chances of fortune with equanimity,
and, while ready to confer benefits, will seldom condescend
to accept them. (
1598 BAKCKLEY Felic. Alan (1631) 167 Carolus Martellus
shewed great magnanimitie in refusing principalitie. t 1651
HOBBES R/iet. (1840) 437 Magnanimity .. is a virtue by
which a man is apt to do great benefits. 1717 L. HOWEL
Desiderins 74 We are indued with a spiritual Magnan-
imity, that sets us above the Desire of temporal Goods.
1761 HUME I list. Eng. II. xliv. 499 The queen s magnani
mity in forming such extensive projects was the more remark
able. 1769 ROBERTSON Cltas. V, XL Wks. 1813 II 1. 267 That
magnanimity of soul which delights in bold enterprizes.
4. Nobility of feeling ; superiority to petty resent
ment or jealousy ; generous disregard of injuries.
1771 BURKE Lett., to Bp. of Chester (1844) I. 271 It may be
magnanimity in Lord Mansfield to despise attacks made
upon himself. 1785 PALEY Mor. Philos. Wks. 1825 IV. 9
Forgiveness of injuries is accounted by one sort of people
magnanimity, by another meanness. 1841 EI.PHINSTONE
/fist. India II. 219 The mean spirit of Mahmud was incap
able of imitating the magnanimity of his enemy. 1868 K.
EDWARDS Ralegh I. xiii. 258 Ralegh .. on former occasions
had shown towards Essex a wise and noble magnanimity.
1900 J. H. MUIRMEAD Chapters fr. Aristotle s Ethics v^
With regard to honour and dishonour, there is a mean called
magnanimity, or high-mindedness, a species of excess called
vanity, and a defect called pusillanimity or little-mindedness.
b. //. Instances of magnanimity.
a 1639 WOTTON in Reliq. (1672) 241 Some seeming Mag
nanimities being indeed (if you sound them well) at the
bottom, very Impotencies. 1844 MRS. BROWNING Drama oj
Exile Poems 1850 I. 73 Aspire Unto the calms and mag
nanimities, ..To which thou art elect
1 5. In occasional use : Affectatien of grandeur ;
magnificence. Obs.
1658 SIR T. BROWNE Hydriot. 48 Pyramids, Arches, Obe
lisks, were but the irregularities of vain-glory and wilde
enormities of ancient magnanimity.
t 6. Water of magnanimity : any gently stimu
lating remedy. (.Syd. Soc. tex.} Obs.
1861 HL-LMF. tr. Moyum-Tiuidou II. III. 65 Distilled Ants
(Water of Magnanimity).
Magnanimous (majgnx-nimas), a. Also 6-7
maguauimious. [f. L. magnanim-us (f. magiats
great + animus soul : corresponding in formation
to Gr. n(ya\6\f>vxos, and in scholastic Latin used
as its translation) + -OUS. Cf. F. tiiagnanimc. ]
1. Great in courage ; nobly brave or valiant. Of
qualities, actions, etc. : Proceeding from or mani
festing high courage. 1 Obs.
1584 Alirr. Mag. i b, The incouragenient, that the mag-
nanimious Cesar gatle vnto his souldiours. 1589 WARNER
A/b. Eng. Prose Add. (1612) 332 Elisa (whom the Phoeni
cians for her magnaiiimious dying, did afterwardes name
Dido). 1665 G. HAVERS / . delta Vatic s Trav. E. India 196
The first course seem d safest and most considerate ; the
latter was more magnanimous, but with-all temerarious.
111719 ADUISON Kvia. Chr. Kelig. iii. (1733) 25 The irre
proachable lives and magnanimous sufferings of their fol
lowers. 1761 HUME Hist. Eng. II. xli. 430 When she saw
an evident necessity she braved danger with magnanimous
courage. 1770 Junius Lett, xxxviii. 189 note. All their mag
nanimous threats ended in a ridiculous vote of censure. 1828
SCOTT / . M. Perth xxxiv, The Douglas.. was too mag
nanimous not to interest himself in what was passing. 1858
LONGK. M. Statuiish iii, For he was great of heart, mag
nanimous, courtly, courageous.
2. High-souled ; nobly ambitious; lofty ot pur
pose ; noble in feeling or conduct. Now chiefly :
Superior to petty resentment or jealousy, loftily
generous in disregard of injuries. (Cf. MAGNAN
IMITY 3, 4.)
1598 HAYDOCKE tr. Lomazzo n. 30 Ivstice being .. a mas
culine vertue, hath manlie, magnanimious, considerate and
moderate actions. 1604 T. WRIGHT Passions \. 4. 225 It
cannot but proceede from a noble magnanimious minde to
contenme all base injuries offered. 16330. HERBERT Temple,
Ch. Porch Ivi, Pitch thy behaviour low, thy projects hi -;li ;
So shalt thou humble and magnanimous be. c 1665 AIRS.
HUTCIIINSON Mem. Col. Hutehinson (1846) 33 He was so
truly magnanimous, that prosperity could never lift him
up in the least. 1769 BLACKSTONE Coinm. iv. xxxiii. 416
Richard the first, a brave and magnanimous prince, was a
sportsman as well as a soldier. 1802 WORDSW. .V<w/. , Grt-at
men have been among us . They knew . . what strength w.is,
that would not bend But in magnanimous meekness. 1847
DISRAELI Tanercd n. i, They think they are doing a very
kind and generous and magnanimous thing. 1849 RIACAULAY
llist. Eng. II. 167 The magnanimous frankness of a man
who had done great things, and who could well afford to
acknowledge some deficiencies.
Hence Magna-nimcmsly aJv. ; Magna-nimous-
ness rare . MAGNANIMITY.
1606 W. W[OODCOCKE] Hist. Ivstine xvm. 71 They should
MAGNES.
..see he had the like liberallity and magnanimousnesse
of mind. 1611 COTGR., Maiianiiiun;cnt, magnanimously.
1614 EARL STIRLING Domes-day iv. Ixxvii. (1637) 83 Who
first from death by deeds redeem d their names, And emi
nent magnanimously grew. 1796 BUKKE Rei^ic. Peate
i. Wks. VIII. 159 With Hannibal at her gates, she [Hol
land] had nobly and magnanimously refused all separate
treaty. 1851 D. WILSON I reh. Ann. (1863) II. III. iv. 126
A golden treasure which they magnanimously resolved
should be equitably divided. 1862 MKS. OLITHANT Last 0/
Mortimers 11. 257, I am not sure my great magnanimous-
ness did not have a root in what Harry called feeling ex
travagant . 1885 Manch. Exam. 7 Feb. 5/2 The French
journals magnanimously drop their queinlous tone.
Magnase. rare". A workman s cornipt form
of MANGANESE. (Cf. MAGNUS.) Only attrib. in
iiiagnase black.
1849-30 ll eale s Diet. Terms, Magnase black is the best
of all blacks for drying in oil without addition, or prepara
tion of the oil. 1854 in FAIRHOLT Viet. Terms Art.
Magnate (.m^-gn^t). Chiefly //. Also 8-9
maguat. [ad. late L. tnagnat-, magnas (also
magitatits}, {. magntis great.]
1. A great man ; a noble ; a man of wealth or
eminence in any sphere.
Not in Johnson or 1 odd. It i> possible that all the ex
amples before the igth c. represent the 1.. plural magnates.
43-4<> LYDG. Bochas ix. xxxiv. (1558) 35 The greatest
states rulers of the toun Called Magnates. 1590 SIR J.
SMYTH Disc. Weapons Ded. 15 Your Lordships (being the
Nobilitie and Magnates of the Kingdome). 1654 TRAIT
Coinm. Job iii. 322 For Magnates are Magnetes, they
draw many by their example. 1790 BUKKE I- r. Kcv. 39 The
popular representative and . . the magnates of the kingdom.
1814 BYRON Lara i. vii, Born of high lineage .. He mingled
with the Magnates of his land. 1844 LD. BROUGHAM Brit.
Const, i. (1862) 5 A patrician body accustomed to consider
themselves as the magnates in a country. 1850 W. IRVING
GoMtmithxx, 220 The associate of Johnson, Burke, Topham
Beauclerc, and other magnates. 1874 L. STEPHEN Hours
in Library (1892) I. iv. 167 Unlike the irritable race of
literary magnates . . [Scott] never lost a friend. 1883 Fortn.
Rev. i Nov. 609 The small class of territorial magnates who
possess the soif of the country.
trans/. 1853 KANE Criniull Ext. xxxiii. (1856) 290 The
stars, except one or two of the northern magnates, invisible
at noonday.
2. spec. In Hungary, and formerly in Poland, a
member of the Upper House in the Diet.
1797 Etuycl. Brit. (ed. 3) XV. 290/1 The bishops of Cracow
and Kiow . . and several magnats declared that they would
never consent to the establishment of such a commission.
1845 S. AUSTIN Ranke s Hist. Ref. I. 181 In Hungary some
magnates and cities were quickly reduced to obedience.
Itnd. II. 461 A few magnates collected around the king.
t Maguatical, a. Obs. [f. prec. + -ICAL.]
V Lordly, domineering.
1608 H. CLAPHAM Erroitr on Left Hand, To Rdr. A 2b,
Their magnaticall one-eard Inuectiues were set on fire from
hell, for destroying the Church peace.
Mague- (margnz) an irregular combining form
used instead of MAGNETO-, in certain scientific
terms introduced by Faraday :
Ma gne-cry stal, a crystal acted upon by magnet
ism. Ma^gnecrystaTlic a., pertainingto the effect
produced by magnetism upon a crystalline body.
Ma gnele-ctric a. = MAGNETO-ELECTRIC. Ma:gne-
o ptic a., pertaining to the relation between the
optic axis of a crystal and the line of magnetic
force through it.
1831 FARADAY [see MAGNETO-ELECTRIC). 1848 in Phil.
Trans. CXXXIX. 4 They [iv. results] appear to present to
us a new force .. which .. 1 will conventionally designate by
a new word, as the magnecrystallic force. Ibid. 33, I ..could
perceive no traces of any phenomena having either magne-
optic, or magnecrystallic, or any other relation to the crys
talline structure of the masses. 1870 BENCE JONES Life
l- araday II. 348 The action of heat on magne-crystals. 1879
NOAD & PREECE Electricity 300 An impelling force distinct
from the magnetic and the diamagnetic, and which he
[Faraday] called the ituignc-crystallic force. 1881 MAX
WELL Electr. <y Magn. II. 46 Magnecrystallic phenomena.
Magnefy, obs. form of MAGNIFY.
Magnelle, obs. form of MANGONEL.
t Maglies. Obs. Also 4 erron. magria.s. [L.
magncs*=(jT. o Mrl-yiT/s Ai ffos, the Magnesian stone,
MAGNET.] A magnet, loadstone.
1398 TRKVJSA Barth. De P. R. xvi. vii. (1495) 557 Though
the magnas drawylh yren to itself: the admas drawyth it
away fro the magnas. Ibid. Ixii. 573 It semyth that the
ymage hangyth in the ayre by the myghte and vertue of the
-stone inagnes. 1559 W. CUNNINGHAM Cosmogr. Glasse 161
Thys ia a mervt-ilons nedle, whiche beinge touched, (as I
heare) onlye with the Magnes shoulde knowc to turne al-
waye to the North pole, a 1586 SIDNEY Arcadia n. (1590)
H3b, As a perfect Magnes, though put in an iuorie boxe,
will thorow the boxe send forth his imbraced vertue to a
beloued needle. (11677 HALE Prim. Orig. Man. iv. iv. 329
In this lower World there seems many things directed to the
special use_ of Mankind, -the Metals of Silver, Gold, Copper,
the very Situation of the Seas, the Magnes. 1750 tr. Leon
ardos Mirr. Stones 206.
b. attrib. : magnes-stone, in the same sense.
1398 TREVISA Barth. De P. R. xvi. Ixii. (1495) 573 There
ben mountayns of suche magnes stones and they drawe to
them and breke shippes that ben nayled with yren. a 1586
SIDNI.Y Arcadia ill. (1590) 267 As if the sight of the enimie
had bene a Magnes stone to his courage. 1590 SPENSER
/ . Q. n. xii. 4. 1625 PUKCHAS Pilgrims n. 1487 There is
neither Iron or Steele, or the Magnes Stone that should so
make the Tombe of Mahomet to hang in the Ayre.
c. transf. Magnetic virtue.
MAGNESANE.
1664 EVEI.VN SySva. 3; There is such a Magnes in this
.simple Tree as does manifestly draw to it self some occult,
and wonderful virtue.
d. Applied to each of the poles.
ti 1653 G. DANIEL Idyll v. 164 His tcmper d Earth, whips
(as you Agitate The Ayre) to either Magni*, This, or That.
t Magnesane. Ghent. Obs. [f. MAGNES-IA:
see -ANK -.] Chloride of magnesium.
1812 SIR H. DAVY Chcm. 1 hilos. 355 It is evident that
there exists a combination of magnesium and chlorine;
though this body, which may be called magnesane, has
never been examined in a separate state.
Magnesia (moegm-JiS.). Also 4 magiiasia,^
magnetia. [a. med.L. magnesia, a. Gr. fiMayvrjaia
Aiflos, the Majjnesian stone , a designation of two
different minerals: vO " le loadstone; (2) a stone
shining like silver, perhaps talc (Liddell & Scott).
It is not clear which of these two senses gave rise to the
alchemical use ; the brilliant lustre ascribed by the alchemists
to magnesia favours the latter view, and the substance
seems not to have been identified with the loadstone, in spile
of the resemblance of its name to the familiar word Magnus.]
fl. Alchemy. A mineral alleged by some al
chemists to be one of the ingredients of the philo
sopher s stone. Obs.
< 1386 CHAUCKK Can. Ycom. Pro!, ft T. 902 Take the stoon
that Tilanos men name. Which is that quod he. Magnasia
is the same, Seyde Plato. Ibid. 905 What is Magnasia,
good sire, I yow preye. It is a water that is maad, I seye,
( If elementes foure, quod Plato. 1472 RIPLEY Contf. A till.
Pref. in Ashm. (1652) 133 Our Stone ys callyd the lesse
World one and three, Magnesia also of Sulphure and Mer
cury Proportionate by Nature most perfytly. 1477 NORTON
tin/. Alck. iii. ibid. 42 Another Stone. ._ypu must have
withall . . A Stone glittering with perspecuttie . . The price
of an Ounce Conveniently Is twenty shillings; .. Her name
is Magnetia, few people her knowe. 1610 I!. JONSON Alcli.
n. iii, Your marchesite, your tntie, your magnesia.
fig. 1651 BIGGS Neiu Disp. Pref. b 2 b, We catch^ at onely
painted liutter-flyes, and speculate not the Magnesia or sub
stantiality of Physicks, but rather its Umbrage ; not the
body, but the Bark, and superficial out side.
t b. Used by Paracelsus for : AMALGAM. Obs.
1641 FRKNCH Distill, vi. (1651) 185 Hang plates of gold
over the fume of Argent vive, and they will become white,
friable, and fluxil as wax. This is called the Magnesia of
gold, as saith Paracelsus.
f2. =MANGANESK i. Also black magnesia. Obs.
[This use prob. arose from the notion that manganese was
a form of the magnesia of alchemy. There may, however,
have been some early confusion of manganese with loadstone :
Pliny N. H. xxxvi. Ixvi says that loadstone (niagnes lapis}
was used in making glass. In the Latin of early chemistry
the word was applied to various other substances : e.g. inag-
iicsia. opalina was a red sulphide of antimony (? K.KRMKS 3).]
1677 PLOT Oxfordsh. 79 Magnesia (in the Glass-houses,
called Manganese). 1712 tr. Pomct s Hist. Drugs I. 103/2
The last ingredient [sc. of Cristalline Glass] is Manganese,
or Magnesia, so called from its Likeness in Colour, Weight
and Substance to the Load-Stone. 1753 CHAMBERS Cycl,
Supp. s.v. Magiiissa, Many have supposed the Magnissa
to be the same with magnesia, that is, manganese, but this
is an error. 1797 Kncycl. Brit. (ed. 3) X. 427/1 Black Mag
nesia.. See Manganese.
3. (In early use often f white magnesia = mod.L.
magnesia alba, in contradistinction to black mag
nesia: see 2.) a. Originally, and still in popular
language, applied to hydrated magnesium car
bonate, a white earthy powder, used in medicine
as an antacid and cathartic. Calcined magnesia :
magnesium oxide (pure magnesia : see b) pre
pared by heating the carbonate, b. In modern
Chemistry, an alkaline earth, now recognized as
the oxide of magnesium (MgO).
[This application of the word seems not to be connected
with the use in sense i, but to have been suggested by the
mod.L. uiagnes carnens flesh-magnet , applied 1:1550 by
CzrA!\n(DeSulitilitate vn, Opera III. 475) to a white earth
resembling ostepcolla, because it was found to adhere
strongly to the lips, and was therefore supposed to have the
same attraction for flesh that the loadstone has for iron.
The mod.L. term magnesia alba seems to have been first
employed by Hoffmann in 1722 (Opera t74o IV. 479/2).]
755 J- BlMXSxftr. Magnesia Alia 6^(1893)7, I have
had no opportunity of seeing Hoffman s first magnesia.
Ibid. 8 Those who would prepare a magnesia from Epsom
salt may use the following process. 1794 SULLIVAN View
Nat. I. 240 It exists in a state of combination, in lime-stone,
common magnesia, alkalis, &c. 1799 Med. Jrnl. II. 206
Magnesia has long been a celebrated remedy for these [sto
machic] complaints. 1812 Sin H. DAVY diem. Pliilos. 48
Hoffman, in the beginning of the i8th century, pointed out
magnesia as a peculiar substance. 1823 BYRON yuan x.
Ixxiii, These sodas and magnesias Which form that bitter
draught, the human species. 1878 HUXLEY Phfswgr. So
The metal combines with the oxygen of the air to form
oxide of magnesium or magnesia.
c. attrib.
1846 G. E. DAY ti.SimoifsA.uim. Chcm. II. 133 The mag
nesia salts would . . answer this purpose better. 1876 PREECE
& SIVEWRIGHT Tclfgraphy 34 A solution of the magnesia
sulphate (MgSO-t. Epsom salts).
Maguesian (meegBfjljfo), a. [f. MAGNESIA -H
AH.J Of or pertaining to. or containing magnesia.
1794 SULLIVAN Vino .Vat. I. 434 The five simple earths
are, ^ the calcareous, the ponderous, the magnesian or
muriatic, the argillaceous, and the siliceous. l799 i"ENNANT
in Phil. Trans. LXXXIX. 309 Magnesian limestone may
be easily distinguished from that which is purely calcareous,
by the slowness of its solution in acids. 1807 T. THOMSON
29
DAVY Client. P/iilos. 33 In 1756 Dr. Black published hi.s
admirable researches on calcareous, magnesian, and alkaline
substances. 1876 PAGE Adv. Text-hk, Geol. v. 102 Dolo
mite is a granular or crystalline variety of niagnesiau lime
stone. 1882 Rep. to Ho. Kefir. Prcc. Met. U. S, 6-22 This
earth has a inagnesian or chalky aspect.
b. Maguesian limestone Geol., a name for
the lower division of the New Red Sandstone rocks,
now known as * Permian .
1836 T. THOMSON Outl. Jlfin., Gcol., $ Mtn. Anal. II. 142
The magnesium limestone begins at Tynemouih, and extends
. .as far as Nottingham. 1865 I.YKU. Klein. Gcol. (ed. 6) 456
For the lower, or Magnesian Limestone division of English
Geologists, Sir R. Murchison proposed, in 1841, the name
of Permian.
t Magne siated, a. Chcm. oi>s. [f. MA<;-
NESIA + -ATK + -Ei) *.] Combined with magnesia.
1796 KIRWAN / .tan. Mtn, (ed. 2) II. 386 After dissolving
the Magnesiated Iron in any acid.
Magnesia (m&gn/ sik), a. [f. MAUNES-IA and
MAGNKS-IUM + -1C.] a. Containing magnesia, b.
In names of salts : Of or pertaining to magnesium.
1877 KINGZKTT Alkali Trade 208 This tendency to fuse
on the part of the mixture is due to the magnesic chloride.
1881 S. P, THOMPSON in Nature XXIV. 465 Magnesic platino-
cyanide. 1894 U, S. Tariff \n Times 16 Aug. 6/2 Mag-
nesic fire-brick.
MagnesiferOUS(m^n/si > ier3s),(7. [f.mod.L.
mtigncsi-a\ see -FKitors.] Containing magnesia.
1856 MAYNK A l/rv. Lex.
Magnesioferrite m;vgiu~sitflc ioit . Mitt. [f.
magnesia-^ taken as combining form of MAGNESIA +
FKKRITB.] lUaek octahedral crystals uf magnesia
and oxide of iron, from Vesuvius.
1868 DANA Min. (ed. 5) 152.
Magnesite (mse gn/sait). Min. [f. MA<;-
NES-IA + -ITK 1 .] Carbonate of magnesium, occur
ring commonly in compact white masses, but occa
sionally crystalline.
Formerly applied also to the hydrous silicate of magnesium
{sepiolite or meerschaum).
1815 \V. Pnir,Mi\s Outl. Klin, fy Gcol. (1818) 27 Magnesia
is combined with the carbonic acid in the magnesite. 1862
DANA Eletn. Gcol. 63. 1877 KING/KIT Alkali Trade 207
Neutralising the acid liquor . . with Greek stone or very
nearly pure magnesite (carbonate of magnesium).
Magnesium (msegnf sipm, -rpym). Chcm. [f.
MAGNESIA, on the type of other names of metals
in -UM, -IUM.]
fl. = MANGANESE. Obs.
1808 SIR H. DAVY in Phil. Trans. XCVIII. 346, I shall
venture to denominate the metals from the alkaline earths
barium, strontium, calcium, and m:igmuni : the last of these
words Is undoubtedly objectionable, but magnesium [foot
note refers to Bergman Opitsc. II. 200] lias been already
applied to metallic manganese.
2. A chemical element, one of the metals of the
alkaline earths , being the base of magnesia.
Though one of the most widely diffused of elements it is
found in nature only in composition, and was discovered by
Sir H. Davy in 1807 and first successfully separated by
Bussy in 1830, as a light silvery metal, ductile and malleable,
which is stable in dry air but tarnishes when exposed to
moisture, and burns with a blinding white light when held
in a flame. Symbol Mg.
i8iz SIR H. DAVY Ckcm. Philos. 352 That magnesia con-
sists of magnesium and oxygene, is proved both by analysis
and synthesis. 1841 BRANDS J&KU. Chcm, (ed. 5) 705. 1880
Nature XXI, 289 On the dichroitic fluorescence of magne
sium-platinum-cyanide. 1881 LOCKYF.R in Nature Nb. 617.
394 The spectra are as distinct as the spectrum of magnesium.
3. attrib. \ magnesium lamp, a lampconstructed
to burn magnesium ; magnesium light, a brilliant
light produced by the combustion of magnesium ;
mUgnesium ribbon, thread, wire, a thin strip
or wire of magnesium prepared for burning.
1860 Photogr. News S June 70/2 A rival.. to the strong
lights hitherto used is like to spring up in Bunsen s *mag-
nesium-lamp. 1871 M. COLLINS Mrq. $ Merck. I. vi. 204
A magnesium lamp stood on the table. iSfcoPhotogr. News
8 June 70/2 The excellence of the ^magnesium-light. 1871
KINGSLEY At Last vi, My host, .. by the help of the mag
nesium light, had penetrated further into the cave. 1890
Anthony s Photogr, Bull. III. 126 Magnesium ribbon.
1860 Photogr. News 8 June 70/2 Notwithstanding the high
price of the *magnesium thread. 1864 Proc, Amer. Phil.
Sec. IX. 458 ^Magnesium wire. 1878 H. S. \ViLSOS A If.
Ascents iii. 94 The intense flame of the magnesium wire.
Magnet (jmargnet). Also 5-7 magnate, 6
mangnet. [a. OF. magnete (also manette}, or di
rectly ad. L. magneto,) accus. of magnes : see
MAGNES.
The word has been superseded In mod. F. byaiwauf,\mt
is current in the other Rom. and Tent, langs. : It, Sp., Pg.
magnete, Ger., Da., Sw. magnet ^ Du. ntagneet.}
1. Min f LOADSTONE; a variety of magnetite
(proto-sesquioxide of iron) characterized by its
power of attracting iron and steel, and by certain
other associated properties (see 2).
c 1440 Promp. Paw. 325/1 Magnete, precyowse stone,
magnes. 1447 BOKICNHAM Scyn/ys (Roxi).] 14 Hyiu thowte
that nevere in so lytyl space He had more seyn, wych his
herte drow As the magnet doth iryn. 1555 EDEN Decades
322 The Ilande of Magnete that is the Hand of the lode
stone which is vnder or near abowte the northe pole. 1601
HOLLAND Pliny II. 515 Dinocrates began to make the
arched roufe of the temple of Arsinoe all of Magnet or this
Loadstone. 121674 MILTON Hist. Mosc. iii. Wks. 1851
VIII. 487 In midst of this white City stands a Castle built
of Magnet. 1728 PEMBERTON tftvvfyn** Philos. 13 That
MAGNETIC.
any stone should have so amazing a property, a^ we find in
the magnet [etc.]. c 1860 FARAIMY Fortes Nat. v. 130 There
are some curious bodies in nature . . which are called mag
nets or loadstones - ores of iron. 1861 C. W. KING Ant.
Gents (1866) 60 On Magnet, a black compact and hard iron-
ore, I have seen rude iiitagli of the Lower Kmpire.
2. A piece of loadstone ; also, a piece of- iron or
steel to which the characteristic properties of load
stone have been imparted, either permanently or
temporarily, by contact with another magnet, by
induction, or by means of" an electric current. A
magnet has an axis, at the extremities of which
(\\\G * poles ) the attractive power is greatest, and
at the middle of which it becomes ;///. \Vhen
suspended freely, a magnet assumes such a position
that one of its poles (hence called the north pole;
points approximately north, nnd (he other (the
south pole) approximately south ; the like poles
of two magnets repel each other, while the unlike
poles attract each other.
/ (7r magnet, a polarized rod of iron, now much u>eri in
the construction of electro-magnetic app;u;itu>. //orsc-skoe
magnet, a magnet made of sttel in the form of a horse-shoe.
Natural magnet . one consisting of loadstone ; opposed to
artificial magnet. Sec also Ki.i-xi I;O-MAC;NI. r.
1625 N. CAIU-KNTKK Gcog. Del. \. iii. (16^51 57 Let there
bee cut uut of a rockeof Loadstone, a Magntl of reasonable
quantity. 1727 UK FOK Syst. Magic i. ii. (.18401 58-9 What
would have been said, to see him make a piece uf iron dance
round a table, while the agent held the Magnet underneath.
1777 PK 1 1, SILKY Matt, .y Spit: 1 1782. I. xiti. 151 We are not
..able to conceive how it is that a magnet attracts iron.
1832 Nat. rkihs, II. Magnetism v. 53 (U. K. S.) These
horse-shoe magnets .. may be rendered magnetic by the
same process as a straight bar. 1839 ( 1, I>IKU A/. ritilos.
146 Each portion will become a perfect magnet, each of the
fractured ends exhibiting a polar state, as perfect as the
entire magnet. 1894 BOTTONK J-llcttr. Inxlr. Making fed. 6)
156 A bar-magnet, around one pole of which is coiled about
,i hundred feet of.. copper wire. Ibid. 231 It is easily seen,
that if (as in bell magnets, horseshoe magnets) the winding
is not carried on fete.].
b. In extended sense: A body possessing the
properties characteristic of a magnet.
1797 Emycl. Brit. ed. 3) X. 435/2 [Cavallo s hypothesis]
i>, that the earth itself is a magnet.
3. Jig. Something which attracts.
1655 H. VAUGHAN Silex Scint., Star re vi, These are the
Magnets which so strongly move And work all night upon
thy light and love. 1687 DKYDKN Hindty P. in. 368 Two
magnets, heaven and earth, allure to bliss, The larger load
stone that, the nearer this. 1691-8 NORKIS Pract. Disc.
(1711) III. 12 God is the true great Magnet of our souK
1777 Miss Bt RNF.v Evelina xxi, They know the attraction
of the magnet that draws me. 1800 MRS. HEKVEY 3[oitrtray
Fain. II. 64 The lovely Emma was the magnet that attracted
them both. 1821 JOANNA BAIUJK filetr. Leg., Cotuwbits i,
The magnet of a thousand eyes. 1868 LYNCH Rivulet c.xi.i.
iii, Let love your magnet be To draw him back to you.
4. attrib. and Comb., as magnet-like adj. ; mag
net-wise adv.; magnet core, the rod or bar of solt
magnetized iron placed in the middle of an electro
magnet ; magnet-cylinder, a metal cylinder, con
taining magnets, used for generating electricity ;
magnet helix, a coil of wire such as surrounds
the core of an electro-magnet ; magnet house,
a house in which magnetic apparatus is kept.
1894 BOTTONE Elect. Instr. Making (e.<\, 6) 231 This is true
whatever be the form of the *magnet core. 1866 H. WILDE
in / ////. Trans. CLVII. 91 A compound hollow cylinder
of brass and iron, hereafter called the * magnet-cylinder.
1879 PRESCOTT Sp, Telephone 23 Whenever one part of a
circuit is brought in proximity to another, as is the case in
magnet helices. 1900 Daily News 3 July 5/2 The *magnet
house of the Observatory. 1821 SHKLLEV Prometh. Unb.
iv. 466 home beside thee by a power Like the polar Para
dise, * Magnet-like of lovers eyes. 1849 MOZLKY Ess. (1878)
II. 201 The obliquity of this visible system is .. the one
theme, which is ever drawing them y magnet-wise.
t Magnetarian, a. Obs. rare- 1 , [f. MAG
NET + -AiUAX.] Conversant with the magnet.
1654 CHAKLETON Physiol. Epic.-Gass.-CJiarltoniana 388
The Speculations and Observations of our Modern Magnet
arian Authors, Gilbert, Cabeus, Kircher, &c.
Magnetarium(mxgnete9 ri#m}. [quasi-Latin,
f. MAGNET + -AKIUM.] An instrument for the illus
tration of the phenomena of the earth s magnetism.
1894 H. \V\\.Q?.in Proc. Roy. Sec. LV. 210 By means of some
electro-mechanism, new to experimental science, which [in
a paper read in June 1890] I termed a magnetarium, the
period of backward rotation [etc.], igoa Eucycl. Brit.
XXX. 463/1 Wilde had succeeded in reproducing some of
the most conspicuous features of the earth s magnetization
by a contrivance called a magnetarium.
II Magne-tes. Obs. [L., a. Gr. ^.^r^ ^
lidyvy? MAGNET.] ^MAGNET.
c 1581 LOUGK Kept. Gossan s Sch. Abuse iShaks. Soc. 1853)
21 As the magnetes draweth iorne..so Musik fete.].
Magnetic (nasegne*tflc), a. and $b* [ad. mod. I,.
magnetic-us (F. ma^n^tiquc^ Sp. magnttieo y It.
magneticd)i f. magnet- : see MAGNET and -ic.]
A. adj.
1. Having the properties of a magnet; pertain
ing to a magnet or to magnetism ; producing,
caused by, or operating by means of, magnetism.
Frequently forming phraseological combs, with sbs., as in
magnetic amplitude^ azimuth, compass, core, declination^
dip, equator, field, fluid, meridian, needle, north, f>ele t
potential, separator, storm, telegraph, zenith : see the sbs.
MAGNETICAL.
30
MAGNETIZABILITY.
1634 If AHINGIOV Cas. at-a, \. (. \rb.> 2^ Why doth the
stubborne iron prove So gentle to th magtieluiue stone?
163$ ( v *fAKLES Enthl. t. xiii. (1718 53 Like as the am rous
needle joys to bend To her magnetick friend. 1647 H. MOKE
Phi las. Poems 385 Let the arrow K keep in BC the same
line of the air or earthly mag_netick spirit. 1656 K LOU NT
Glossogr.) Magnctick) belonging to the Lodestone. 1796
H. Hi NTKR tr. .Sf. -Pierre s XtuJ. .\ : at. (17^1 I. 64 Metals,
whii.li have magnetic powers, most of which are still un
known to us. 1796 KIKWAV Klein. Min. II. 158 Common
Magnetic Iron Ore. I hid. 161 Magnetic Sand. 1851
C\K[ INTKK Miin. Phys. (ed. 2) \z note, When iron rail-.
pokers, ivc. become magnetic by tfie influence of the eartli.
1884 A. DASH-ILL Princ. Physics xvi, 609 When an inn
or cobalt bar is magnetised it. .emits a slight sound a
magnetic tick .
t b. Formerly applied to a healing plaster of
which magnet or loadstone formed an ingredient,
and which was regarded as possessing occult
attractive power similar to that of the magnet. Ohs.
1658 A. Fox \\ nrtz Surg. 11. x. 86 Then is it requi
site, that yon have a good Medicine, which penetrate with
its vcrtiif, and that i* the Ma;ncti(,k plaister. 1658 tr.
BergcraCs Sntyr. Char. .\ii. 47, I teach them to find, .the
maticttt|ue planter. 1671 SALMON .Si . Med. in. Ixxvii. 675
Apply the magnetick Em plaster, .till it [the wound] is suffi
ciently cleansed.
f c. Said with reference to other attractive forces
formerly confined with magnetism. Ohs.
1667 MILTON /*./,. in. 583 They [the Constellations]
towards his all-chearing Lamp Turn swift their variott*
motions, or are turnd By his Magnetic beam.
2. fig. Having powers of attraction; very attrac
tive or seductive. Now often with some mixture
of sense 4.
1631 II. JONS.OX (title) The Magnetick Lady. 1638 Sn<T.
HhKHKKT Trav, (ed. 2> 55 Turk, Jew, and others, drawne
thither by the m&gnetick power of gaine. 1658 Rn\\ -
LAND TopselCs Fmir-f. leasts Pref., There is such a mag
netick force in Goodness, that it draws the hearts of
men after it. 1778 Miss HU-RNKY E- dina xxiii, The mag.
netic power of beauty. 1845 M. PATTISON Ess. fiSS^) I. 9
That magnetic influence which irresistibly draws our feet i->
spots on which our imagination has long fed. 1880 Spectator
3 Nov. 1437 The Americans have invented, and English
men are slowly adopting into their political vocabulary, a
new word, intended to account for the otherwise unaccount
able popularity of some politicians. They say they arc
magnetic 1 . 1888 ]}RYCK. .-Itrter, Coinnnv. II. iu.Ixxiv.6i3
If he can join to them a ready and winning address, a
geniality of manner if not of heart, he becomes what is
called magnetic. 1901 Scotsman 7 Oct. 2/7, I found him
one of the most magnetic and companionable of men.
b. Const, to, f of.
1667 WATERHOUSE Fire Lond. 107 ^yhose appositeness
for Trade, was Magnetitjue of all Nation* and Mui_han-
discs to it. 1864 TENNYSON Aylmcrs / . 626 His face
magnetic to the hand from which Livid he pluck d it forth.
3. Applied to those bodies, as iron, nickel, cobalt,
which are capable of receiving the properties of
the loadstone, or of being attracted by it; also,
-PARAMAGNETIC.
1837 KRKWSTER Magnet. 9 He [Gilbert ci6oo] applies the
term magnetic to all bodies which are acted upon by load
stones and magnets. 1843 PORTLOCK Geol. 225 Magnetic
pyrites occurs in considerable quantity in a greenstone dike.
1846 (see DIAMAGN KIIC a,]. 1871 KOSCOE Eleni. Chan.
239 Ferrous oxide and the ferrous salts are magnetic.
4. Pertaining to animal magnetism ; mesmeric.
1800 Mcd. Jrnl. IV. 130 The magnetic influence of
Mesmer. 1834 Penny Cycl. II, 33/1 The mode of bringing
the magnetised under the influence of the magnetic fluid
was peculiar. 1838 DICKKNS Nich. NUk. vii, As if he had
been in a magnetic slumber. 1855 S.MLDLiiY Occult Set. 222
The magnetic awakening in the body.
B, sl>.
fl. = MAGNET, lit. and_/*. Obs.
1654 11. I/KSIHASGK Chns. / (1655) 60 They [alliances
between princes] are not mouldered by any magnetique of
Love. 1658 J. WKBH Cleopatra vui. n, 20 Retiring her
eyes from a magnetick winch even forceably attracted them.
1671 MILTON* / . K. n. 168 Such object hath the power to .
lead At will the manliest, resolutest brest, As the Mag
netic hardest Iron draws.
2. a. Any metal, as iron, steel, nickel, cobalt,
&c., which may receive the properties of the load
stone (Webster 1847-54 citing Dana], b. A
paramagnetic body (Cent. Diet. 1890).
3. Magnetics : the science of magnetism.
1786 CAVALLO in Phil. Trans. LXXVII. ii It is a pro-
posittofl well established in magnetics, that soft iron, or soft
steel, acquires magnetism very easily. 1881 MAXUKLI,
Klfitr. <y Magn. I. 12 In electrostatics and magnetics.
Magnetical (micgne tikal), a. Now rare.
[f. mod.L. magnctic-us (see prec.) + -AL.]
1. MAGNETIC (I. I.
1581 HOROUGH (////f A Discours of the Variation of the
Cumpas, or Magneticall Needle. 1581 Disc. I ar. Com
pass i. B j, The magneticall meridian. x6zg N. CAR-
rtsii-.K Geogr. Del. I. iii. (1635) 46 A Magneticall Hixly
by some is defined to bee that which seated in the Aire
doth place it belfe in one place natural], not alterable.
lC |33 I - JAMES Voy. Qij b.The Magneticall Azimuths. 16^6
WHISTON Th. Eartk 11. (1722) 109 Dr. Halley..has dis-
cofcr d at least two Magnetical Poles. 1773 BKYDONE
Sicily xi. (1776) I. 231 The needle ..entirely lost its mag
netical power, standing indiscriminately at every point
of the compass. 1794 G. ADAMS Nut. fy /,>/. Phifas, IV.
1. 382 You will find the iron appear more niagnelical than
the steel. 1797 Kntycl. Brit. (ed. 3) X. 435^ The variation
of the compass first showed., that the earth had two mag
netical poles by which the needle is influenced. 1876
DAVIS Polaris Exp. App. 639 The Coa>t Survey, .has con
tributed astronomical ;md magnetical OHMMMfltft
fb. = MAGNETIC i e. Also const, of. Ot>s.
1626 EACON Sylva 75 There is an Opinion, that the
Moone is Magneticall of Heat, as the Sun is of Cold, and
Moisture. 1642 H. MORE Song of Soul \\. i. n. xxvi,
All these be substances self-moveable : And that we call
virtue magneticall. . I comprehend it in the life plantall.
1671 GREW Anat. Plants \, iii. 21 It will mittOWOMK-
netical tendency to ascend, reduce the Cortical 1 ody to
a compliance with it. 1686 GOAD Celt s/. Bodies n. i. 124
For who, almost, grants not. .that the Planets are Mag-
netical llodys touched by the Sun,.. and thereupon move
faster when in <$ with him, direct.
fc. Of a writer: That treats of magnetism. Obs.
1676 BOYI.I-: Mech. Orig, liiremQnnl.^ Magnetism 20 Uut
Magnetism is so fertile a Subject, that if I had now the
leisure and conveniency to range among Magnetical Write r>,
I should scarce doubt of finding [etc.].
^d. In the i;th c. often applied to remedies for
which a magical or occult virtue was claimed.
1628 BURTON Anat. Mel. ii. i. i. i. (ed. 3) 209 Whether by
these diabolical meanes..this disease and tlie like may be
cured ? and if they may whether it bee lawfull to make vse
of them, those magneticall cures? 1632 Ibid. ii. iv. Ced. 4)
jSi Halsomes, strange extracts, elixars, and such like
magico-magnetical] cures? 1621 Ibid. in. ii. v. iv. 651 Cardan
. .reckons up many magneticall remedies. 1630 HALKS/W</.
Ron. I. 11673) 289 He tells of a great Person, who usually
works such Magnetical Cures of that disease. 1663 BOYI.K
L sef. E.\.p. A at. PliHos. n. v. 226 Eminent physician-,
have both made use of and commended magnet ical remedies.
1722 QUINCY I.c.v. PhysicO Med, (ed. 2\ Afaffrttfis#i t and
Magnet ical I irf/ecs, are much used by some who find their
Account more in Amusement than useful Knowledge : and
some affect to explain or recommend by such Terms, those
Remedies, for the Application and Operation of which, they
have no better Reasons at hand.
2. fy. ^--M.UINKTIC a. 2.
a 1649 ]>KUMM. OK HAWTH. Hist. fas. l~, Wks. (1711) 96
That the king had a mngnetical affection towards him.
1675 TKAHKRNE Chr. Ethics 468 Modesty .. preferreth
another above it self, and in that its magnetical and obliging
quality much consisteth. a 1792 HORNK M ks. (1818) III.
iii. 34 The virtue of his death, and the consequent power of
his resurrection . . compose a divine magnetical influence.
3. Pertaining to animal magnetism.
1794 GODWIN Cal. Williams 112 There was a magnetical
sympathy between me and my master. 1797 Emycl. Brit.
(ed. 3) X. 449/2 The room where the patients underwent
the magnetical operation-;. 1802 AcKRBi Trai . I, 273 The
proficiency of the Baron in the magnetical science has not
met with very j^reat success.
fB. sb. pi. Magnetic properties. Obs, rare.
16465111 T. BROWNE /VfW. Ep. \\. iii. 71 Men-that ascribe
thus much unto rocks of the north, must presume or dis
cover the like magneiicals in the south.
Magnetically (rruegnc likali), adv. [f. prec.
+ -I.V-.] In a magnetic manner; by means or in
respect of magnetism.
1621 BURTON Anat. Met. i. ii. in. ii. 1-26 Many greene
wounds magnetically cured. 1682 SIR ! . UKOWNE L hr.Mor.
\. <j Stand magnetically upon that Axis, when prudent sim
plicity hath fixt there, c 1790 I.MISON Sc/t. Art n. 166
The operator ought not to stop longer on the first bar than
is necessary to open the pores, and to arrange them mag
netically. 1873 MAXWICM, Eltctr. fy Magti. II. 45 Iron
which is magnetically hard is.. more apt to break. 1878
C. STANFORD .Symb. Christ \\. 44 On a sudden they became
magnetically conscious of supernatural presence.
! Mague ticalness. Obs. rare- 1 . [-NESS.]
Magnetic quality or condition.
1757 BIRCH Hist. R. Soc. IV. 253 It related not to the
instances of the magneticaluess of lightning.
Magnetician (mtegnetrjaD). [f. MAGNETIC
+ -IAN.] One skilled in magnetism; a magnctist.
18.. Mi RcmsoN i.Worc.).
I Magiie ticness. Obs. rare- 1 . [f. MAO
RBTIC 6 + -KE88.] - MAGNKTICALHJWS,
1663 WAIKKHOITSE I mnni. J- ortt sCHc 187 They fortified
themselves against all lucursionSj.. which the Magnetique-
ness of their external success, .might ..occasion them.
Magiietico- (auegne tOc?), used {rarely} as
combining f. MAGNETIC to denote magnetic and . . .
1816 BMNTMAM Chrcstomathia \Vks. 1843 V11I. 145 There
are i. The Magnetic or Magnctico-spastic. 2. The Elec
tric or Electrico-spastic fete.].
Magiieti ferous, a. [f. MAGNET + -IFEHOUS.]
Producing or conducting magnetism.
1832 WKBSIKK (citing Journal vf Science). In mod. Diets.
I Magiie tify, v. Obs. [f. MAGNET + -IFY.]
trans. MAGNETIZE. Hence Mague-tifled///. a.
i6soCiiAK[.ivTOH Paradoxes Prol. 2 Like the Aguish mag
net i tied Needle, reels to and fro. 1797 Etuyct. Krit. (ed. 3)
X. 450/1 Several persons in a higher sphere of life were
ma-uetified and felt nothing. Ibid. XVII I. 621/1 The south
pole of a small nugiwtffied needle.
t Magneti meter. Obs. [f. MAGNET +
the I >ip of the Needle.
Magnctine (mit-gni-tin). [f. MAGNET + -INE.]
tl- A hypothelical imponderable substance re
garded as the principle of magnetism. Obs. ran 1 .
1848 Land. Jrnl. Arts, etc. XXXII. ( 4 [ulieie aUo other
related terms (magtuttdt etc.) are proposed].
2. A mixture of some magnetized material and
cement, used in making magnetic belts, etc.
1890 iu Century Diet.
laaguctipolar (m^gnttip*rlit), a. [f. MAG-
NET + I OLAK a.] Having the property of magnetic
pohrity. 1890 in Century Diet.
f Magnetish, a. Obs. [f. MAGNET f -J>H.]
--MAGNKTIC.
1683 VKTTL-S FU-ta Minor i. 317 Some of these Iron-stones
are Magnetish, and dr; .w the Iron apparently, which pro
ceeds from their hidden heat.
Magnetism (morgmHi/ m 1 . [ad. mod.L.
magnetismits(. Magnetisme t if 24 in Ilatz.-Darm.),
f. magnet- : see MAGNET and -ISM.]
1. The characteristic properties of the magnet ;
magnetic phenomena and their laws. Also, the
natural agency or principle concerned in the pro
duction of magnetic phenomena ; formerly often
supposed to be an * imponderable fluid , but now
regarded as a modification of energy.
Terrestrial magnetism . the magnetic properties of the
earth, considered as a whole.
1616 W. UAKLOWI. Magn. Aducrt. Ep. Ded. A 2, What I
had built vpon his foundation of the MagtwtUOK of the
earth. 1664 POWER Exp. Pliilos. in. 160 You shall thereby
give it a most powerful Magnetisme, so that it will then
as actively move the Needle . . as the Load>tone it-self.
1775 HANKIS Philos. Arrentgcnt. Wks. (1841) 376 Are we to
speak of those other motive powers, the powers of magnetism
and electricity? 1816 J. SMITH Panorama Sii\ ft Art II.
164 A peculiar species of attraction, exerted by bodies called
magnets or loadstones, receives the appellation of magnetism.
1837 WHKWKLL Hist. Indiut. Sti. (1857) III. 38 The sul-
ject of terrestrial magnetism forms a very Important addition
to the general facts. 1839 Penny Cycl. XIV. 288/1 The
mutual relations of the two magnetisms [Austral and
Iloreal], and those of positive and negative electricity.
t 1865 J. WYLDE in Circ. Sei. I. 249/2 The magnetic effect
remains for some time; and this is called residuary iiuig-
nctism. 1871 TVNDALL Fragm. Sci. (1879) II. xvi. 423
A blue flame, which being usually bent by the earth s mag
netism, received the name of the Voltaic Arc.
fb. In the I7th c. often confused with various
phenomena of attraction not now recognized as
immediately related to it. Obs.
1646 SIK T._BKOWNE Pseud. Ef>, n. iii. (1658) 85 Many
other Magnetisms may be pretended, and the like attrac
tions through all the creatures of Nature. 1671 GKEW
Anat. Plants \. ii. 25 The two Contrary Tendencies
of the Lignous and Cortical Bodies . . (being most probably
external, and a kind of Magnetisme).
c. fig. Attractive power or influence, esp. per
sonal charm or ascendancy. Sometimes with allu
sion to sense 3.
l( >55 H. VAL CHAN Silex Scint. n. Cock-cr&iving i, Their
magnetising works all night And dreams of Paradise and
light. i66a GLANVILL Lux Orient, xiv. 13 The bodies they
have contracted, .may by a kind of fatal imignetisme be
chained down to their proper element. 1671 MARVEUL Corr.
Wks. 1872-5 II. 393 The magnetism of two souls, rightly
touched, works beyond all natural limits. 1691 MORRIS
Pt act. Disc. 172 Nothing is more common than to see Men
of singular Strictness . . who yet . . stoop and yield to the
Magnetism of this dirty Planet, a 1711 KEN Preparatives
Poet. Wks, 1721 IV. 64 The Magnetism of Heav nly Love,
Draws some to God above. 1753 RICHARDSON Grandisoit
(1781) III. ix. 67 There is a kind of magnetism in goodness.
1859 KiNGSi-KY Mine. I. 28 He could draw round him, .by
the spiritual magnetism of his genius, many a noble soul.
1888 BKVCK A met: Comtirw. II. m. Ixxiv. 612 Now, mag
netism is among the highest qualities which an American
popular leader can possess.
2. The science which is concerned with magnetic
phenomena.
i8z8-3 in WKKSTER. 1885 S. P. THOMPSON (////*) Lessons
in Electricity and Magnetism.
3. Short for animal magnetism (see AMMAI,
C. I) = MESMKHI.SM.
(1784, etc. ; see ANIMAL C. i.] 1785 Mt swcr*s . Ift/mriswi.
13 It cannot be determined how long a tree may pre^tiAe
the magnetism. 1797 EmycL Jirit. (ed. 3) X. 450 i The
principal application of magnetism., was by pressure of the
hands, .on the hypochondria, 1855 SMEDLKY QccuU Sci,
224 Magnetism by the eye is indeed often more powerful
than by the harnU.
Magnetist (margni tist). [f. MAGNKT + -IST.]
1. One skilled in the science of magnetism.
1761 T. H. CKOKEK Xyst. Magn. ^ A noted Magnetisl s
Pretence of making steadier compasses. 1859 BACHK
Discuss. MagH. \ Mctcorol. Ol scrv. i. 14 The same dis-
tiii^uUIicil ma-nelist.
2. One who practises animal magnetism 1 ; a me*-
merist. Also animal magnet ist see ANIMAL C. i).
1802-12 I!I-:NIIIAM Ration. Jndic. Krid, (1827) V. 189 The
u|iL-iations .. of the magnetist .. in the expulsion of noii-
c.vi.steiit diseases. 1807 SotiliKV Espricllas Lett. II. 397
The animal magnctUts kvpt up thi^ unnatinal state of
attrition lon;^ enough .. to produce .. insensibility. 1846
Wtickit . Maf. LX. > l ^5 The PUgnetist. .made the usual
puses utonE the arm. "1855 SMKDM .V <Yfw// AV/. ^24 The
will, after all, is the real power exercised by the ma^netist.
Magnetite (m:e*gm -t;>it). Min. [atl. (i. mag
net it i^llaidinger 1845 : see MAUNKT ami -ITK.J
Troto-sestjnioxide of iron, which is readily attracted
by the magnet ; magnetic oxide of iron.
1851 1>. WILSON Frek. Ann. (1863) II. 19 The most
important iron ore wrought in Norway ami .Sweden is
Magnetite. 18^9 RUT-LEY Stud. Kwks x. isj Magnetite is
fre]uently titaniferous.
Magnetizability (m.^gm-uizabHiti). [f.
next : see-iTV.] Capacity of being magncti/rd.
1880 \atttre XX11I. 210 The mamieti-ability of iron at
very high temperatures. 1881 MAXUEU. Elcctr. fy Afacu.
II. 412 Not exactly proportional to its diamagnetic or fcrro-
niagnelic magnetizability.
MAGNETIZABLE.
(mre-gmHoizab P, a. [f. MACI-
XKTI/.K + -ABLE.] Capable of being majjnt ti/etl.
797 Kiuycl. Brit. (ed. 3) XVIII. 621/2 Tlicse intervening
ma-,cs of magnetizable iron-ore. 1837 HKKWSTKK Magnet.
92 The continuous pftrttofaiMgMtUablcbody. 1881 1 ////,*
II Apr. 4 Uiamagnetism, which gave indications tl ;>t
.space . .is magneli/nljle.
Magnetization (mae:gneteizi Jan). [f. MAG
NETIZE + -ATION.] The action of magnetizing or
the condition of being magnetized.
1801 Encycl. Brit. Suppl. II. 133/2 The striking it with a
key will.. make the process of magnetization very quick.
1832 AW. t liilas. II. Kltctro-Magiiet. x. 56 (U. K. S.) \Ve
shall call the action which produces an arrangement of poles
similar to that resulting from a voltaii: current, (><>sili\i:
magnetization. 1845 TOUD & BOWMAN Phys. Anal. I. 259
Further tests of the presence of galvanic action are found
in the magiKJtixation of a steel needle placed within a coil.
1849 S. K. MAITI.AND lllustr. Mesmerism 74 M. S\veden-
horg being present, she liegged him to increase the efficacy
of the water, by joining in the magnetisation. 1868 Athc-
nxniH 14 Alar. 390/2 Dr. Tyndall repeated Faraday s mar
vellous experiment the magnetization of light. 1871
TYNDAU. 1-ragin. Sci. (1879) I. xiii. 373 Previous to mag-
neti/ation, a dipping needle .. stands accurately level.
Iffagnetize (mse gnet^z), v. [f. MAGNET +
-IZK.]
1. trans. To charge or supply with magnetic
properties.
1801 Encyd. Brit. Suppl. II. 133/2 The most simple method
of magnetising a steel bar. 1831 HUKWSTKK Optics x. 92
The violet rays.. had the power of magnetising small steel
needles. 1894 ROTTON-E EUctr. Instr. Making (ed. 6) 215
If, therefore, \ve wind our field magnets with about 6 Ibs.
No. 20- 12*5 ohms, we shall get a sufficient number of turns
on to magnetise them efficiently.
2. intr. To become magnetic. In mod. Diets.
3. trans. To attract as a magnet does. Chiefly
Jig. (with mixture of sense 4), to subdue or win by
personal charm.
1836 /. (//. A t~ . LX1I. 310 The noblest associations, thus
insensibly introduced into the mind, magnetize it anew.
1842 TENNVSON Talking Oak 255, I kiss it twice, 1 kiss
it thrice, The warmth it thence shall win To riper life
may magnetise The baby-oak within. 1847 DISKAKU 1 ttn-
crctt IV. iii, You will magnetise the Queen as yon have
magnetised me. 1876 MOZI.KV t^nii . Serin, vi. 141 External
Nature is.. an enchantress who magnetises the human spirit.
4. To influence by animal magnetism ; to mes
merize. AlsoyT^.
1785 Mesm, ;- .v Aphorisms l\ The operation must be re-
pealed, till you have magnetized every side of the plant.
1797 Encycl. Brit. (ed. 3} X. 450/1 Seven of Deslon s patients
were magnetised at Dr. Franklin s house. 1849 S. R. MAII-
I.AND [Ihistr. Mesmerism 74 M. Kenard. .had requested that
Adele the clairvoyante might, while in her sleep, magnetise
a little bottle of water for him. 1864 LOUT.I.L / /Vr.v/V/V Trar.
189 You must magnetixe him many times to get him en
rapport with a jest.
Hence Ma guetized fpl. a. (also abso/.} Ma g-
netizing vbl. sb. and ///. a.
1787 MME. D ARBLAY Diary 19 June, He whispered . .that
..he intended to introduce magneti/ing. 1797 h .ncyci. Brit.
(ed. 3) X. 450/1 A magnetised tree was said to produce con
vulsions. 1830 HERSCHEL Stutt. Nat. Phil. 57 Masks of
magnetized steel wire are . . adapted to the faces of the
workmen. 1834 Penny Cycl. II. 33/1 The mode of bringing
the magnetised under the influence of the magnetic fluid was
peculiar. 1843 Kcp. Brit. Assnc. 27 The magnetizing action
of transitory electric currents. 1877 Academy?, Nov. 428/1
In an article on the magnetising of animals, Herr Preyer
investigates the physiological effects [etc.]. 1880 J. E. H.
GORDON EUctr. $ Magn. I. 147 The magnetized bar.
Magnetizer (mae-gnetaizaj). [f. MAGXETI/.K
+ -ER X] *
1. One who magnetizes ; in quots. one who prac
tises animal magnetism , a mesmerist.
1802 ACERBI Trav. I. 270, I saw my fellow traveller. .fall
into a profound sleep by the mere motion of the magnetiser s
lingers. 1834 Penny Cycl. II. 32/2 Hundreds were ready
to attest the wonderful cures wrought upon their own per
sons by the great magnetizer [Mesmer]. 1867 CARLYLE
Rimin. (1881) II. 269 Two magnetisers, first a man, then a
quack woman. 1886 Pall Mall G. 7 July 3/2 The Italian
magnetizer Donato.
!. That which imparts magnetism. In mod. Diets.
Magneto (msegnJ t*), sb. Used colloq. as an
abbreviation for magneto-electric machine.
1882 Daily Nnvs 27 Jan. 2/1 Various curious forms of
early telegraphs are shown,, .for instance . . Highton s gold-
leaf and horseshoe needle, Henley s magneto," and others.
1893 I REECE & STL-BBS Man. Telephony 129 For such a pur
pose commutated magnetos are made.
Magneto- (maegflTta), formally repr. the com
bining form of Gr. fiayfijT-, (layvtjs MAGNET, first
occurring in quasi-Greek derivatives like MAGNETO-
MKTKK, and now used without restriction to form
combinations (chiefly written with hyphen) denot
ing processes carried on by magnetic means, or
the application of magnetism to particular depart
ments of art or industry, as in magneto-eiectro-
telluric, -inductive, -optic, -optical adjs. ; magneto-
generator, -induction, -rotation. Also in the fol
lowing: magneto-bell, magueto-call-bell, an
electric bell in which the armature of the electro
magnet is polarized ; magneto-dynamo (see
quot. 1 ; magneto-instrument (Cent. Diet. 1890),
-machine, a magneto-electric machine ; magneto-
optics, that branch of physics which deals with
31
the phenomena of the magnetization of light ;
magneto-phonograph, n sound-recording and
producing instrument worked by means of mag
netic electricity ; magneto-pointer in mod.
Diets.), the index of a magneto-electric dial tele
graph ; magneto-printer (in mod. Diets.), a ic-
cording telegraph worked by magneto-electricity ;
magneto-telegraph ijn mod. Diets.), a telegraph
worked by magneto-electricity; magneto-tele
phone, a magneto-electric sound transmitter ;
magneto-therapy, the treatment of disease by
the external application of metal plates inducing
magnetic electricity (Syd. Soc. Lex. 1889) ; mag
neto-transmitter (in mod. Diets.), a magneto-elec
tric machine for the transmission of (a) electric force,
;M sound.
1889 PREKCE & MAIF.R Telephone Index, " Magneto IV-ll,
1884 KNICHT Diet. Meek. Suppl., * Magneto Call-l dl, the
sounder of a telephone circuit. 1884 S. 1*. TIIOMI-SON
Dynamo- Elecir. Machinery 199 In "magneto-dynamos, in
which the field is due to permanent magnet* of >ti:cl,
1846 J. JOYCK Set. Dial. \\. 423 The machine in this ca^e
has been termed the *magneto-electro- telluric machine.
1893 PKKKO. & Si runs Man. Telephony 125 The Ericsson-
ItelT Company s magneto generators. 1892 S. P. THOMI-SON*
Ma.gnttit-Eiei.tr. Machinery 8 Within a few mouths ma
chines on the principle of "magneto-induction had been
devised by Dal I.eijro and by Pixii. 1879 G. PR h SCOTT .S/.
Telephone 259 The "magneto-inductive waves \\ere MIJU-
posed, c 1865 (i. GOKK in Circ.Sci. I. 229/1 The "magneto-
machine being in some cases employed. 1891 S. P. TIUMI>SO\
tr. Gnillemins Magn.Ji- Electr* 415 Gramme s magnet o-
machine. 1881 - Efriit, Elcctr. .y Magnet. 387. 350
^.Magneto-optic Rotation of the Plane of Polarisation of a
Ray of Light. 1848 FARADAY in I /iil. I rans. CXXX1X. 35
Pliicker s magneto-optical results. 1850 TVNDALL in A f/>.
, Jh-it. Asset*.* Sections (.1851) 23 On the Magneto-Optical
Properties of Crystals. 1902 J. j. THOMSON in Encycl. Jln t.
XXX. 464 *Magneto-()ptics. 1902 Harpers ZTag. Keb. 496
It has been variously designated as the telegraphone ,
the microphonograph and the "magneto-phonograph in
Kurope. iSSg.S j f/. Set. Lex * t * Magneto-rotation. i883S P.
THOMPSON 1\ AY/.f 9 In 1877, when the "Magneto-Telephones
of Graham Hell began to make their way into Kurope.
[f. MAGNETO- + CRYSTALLIC.] Of or relating to
the magnetic properties possessed by crystals.
1848 FARADAY in Phil. Trans. CXXXIX. 30 In that rase
! the word magin- tocrystallic ought probably to be applied to
this force, as it is generated or developed under the influence-
of the magnet. // /</. .(o llnth the magnetic and magnei<>-
crystallic forces are at the same time doubled or quadrupled.
tMaglietod. Ohs. [See(.)j>-.] ^Seequot. 18890
1850 ASHBURNH tr. Reichenbaclis Dynamics 224 We may
name this prodm t < rystallm^ .. that from electricity briefly
as clod, fruni light pltotod, and so on, ina^netod, chytnoa t
//.7/<>,/[etc.]. 1889 .s>/. Soc. /.t:\: t Magnetod, Reichenbach >
term fur the odylic force found in magnets.
Magne:tb-ele Ctric, a. Pertaining to elec
tric phenomena involving electric currents induced
, in conductors by the relative motion of these con
ductors with respect to either permanent magnets
or electro-magnets.
Introduced, in 1831, by Faraday, who employed it in its
most general sense for describing the currents induced by
motion of conduction in conjunction with any of the follow
ing kinds of magnet : permanent steel magnets, ordinary
loadstones, electro-magnets, the earth. He used it tenta
tively at first in contradistinction to the term rot tn-eki trie,
which he applied to the induction of electricity by turning
on or turning off an electric current in a stationary coil.
1831 FARADAY in Phil. Trans. (18^21 CXXII. 139 As a
distinction in language is still necessary, I propose to call the
agency thus exerted by ordinary magnets, tnagnfto-tlectric
or magnelectric induction. Ibid. 173 Upon the supposition
that the rotation of the earth tended, by magneto-electric
, induction, to cause currents in its own mass, 1833 // it/.
CXXIII. 44, I had the pleasure. .of making an experiment,
for which the great magnet [a loadstone] in the museum
..and the magneto-electric coil described in my first paper,
were put in requisition. 1834 in Philos. A fag. V, 349
When I first obtained the magneto-electric spark it was
i by the use of a secondary magnet. .. My principal was an
electromagnet ; Nobili s was, I believe, an ordinary mag
net ; others have used the natural magnet. 1839 J. K.
DANIF.I.L IntroJ. Chem. Philos. 489 Magneto-electric is
the converse to electro-magnetic action. 1854 (I. DIRD &
C. BKOOKE Eletn. Nat. Philos. xvii. (ed. 4) 421 note, Simi
larly, electro-magnetic induction would mean the develop
ment of magnetism by a current, and magneto-electric in
duction, that of a current by magnetism. 1881 MAXWELL
Electr. <y Alagn. II. 208 This is the electronmuie force
which must be supplied from sources independent of mag
neto-electric induction.
b. Magneto-electric current. Used by Fara
day to distinguish currents generated mechanically
by magneto-electric induction from those generated
in a voltaic battery.
1851 FARADAY in Phil. Trans. CXLII. (1852) 137 On the
employment of the Induced Magneto-electric Current as a
test and measure of Magnetic Forces.
c. Magneto-elactric machine. First used by
Faraday, in 1831, to denote a machine generating
currents by magneto-electric induction, liy later
writers employed in variously limited senses.
The appellation continued to be used in Faraday s wide
sense by various writers down to about 1867, when the im
provements of Wilde, Wheat stone, Siemens, I .add, Varley
and others attracted much attention, and the term dynamo-
electric machine was introduced by Brooke. This term was
, defined by Brooke himself to denote in general a machine
MAGNETOGRAFH.
in which dynamic energy is employed to produce an
electric current 1 (l*roc. K<>y. Soc, XV. 409, footnote} ; by
( others, however, it 1ms licet i applied to signify only such
machines as emUxlied the principle of self-excitation and
did not contain any permanent magnets. Those who adopted
the latter usage limited the meaning of magneto-electric
I machine ; some including under that term only the ma-
I chines with permanent magnets of steel, while others in
cluded under the name both these and the machines with
separately-excited electro-magnets. The present tendency
is to confine the term strictly to the machines with permanent
! steel magnets. Some writers define magneto-electric ma-
chines as simply old-fashioned or rudimentary kinds of
dynamos; others treat the terms as synonymous. On the
other hand some writers treat magneto-electric machine
as a generic term, of which dynamo-electric machines form
a sub-class.
1831 FARADAY in PhiL Trans. (1832) CXXII. 160 Two
rough trials were made with the intention of constructing
magneto-electric machines. Ibid. 163 [Under heading Ter
restrial Magneto-electric Induction, describes as magneto-
electric machines discs of copper caused to revolve, and there
by generate electric currents under the magnetic influence
of the earth. 1 1866 CKOOKES in Q. jfrnl. .SV/. XII. 504
Magneto-electric machines, with revolving armatures, in
which electro-magnets had been substituted for permanent
magnets, had been constructed. 1867 WHKATSTOXE in I roc.
Roy. Soc, XV. 369 The magneto-electric machines which
have been hitherto described are actuated either by a per
manent magnet or by an electro-magnet. 1878 / l >w. Inst.
Civ, F.ngin, I.I I. 63 M. Alfred Ntaudet remarked that he
did not agree with. . the d^tinction between dynamo-electric
and magneto-electric machines. In all these instruments
mechanical power was converted into electricity by the
action of magneti-m ; consequently all were both magiu-tu-
t-lcctric and dynamo-electric. 1878 J. N. SHOOLBRKD / res.
Sfit/c fclectric Lighting 6 For the older form, where per
manent magnet are employed, the term magneto-electric
machine has been letaincd. 1880 A. SII..MKNS in Jr>i.\
St>c, Tett gr. Kngin. IX. 93 A constant and permanent
magnetic-field is, therefore, of paramount importance, and
it ran be priKhu.vd in the way proposed by Mr. Wilde in
i8<>3 for magneto-electric machines by employing a separate
machine for exciting the field-magnets of one or more
similar machines. 1882 S. ] . THOMPSON in Jrnl. Soc. Ait*
XXXI. iv?o The arbitrary distinction between so-called
magneto-electric machines and dynamo-electric machines
fails when examined carefully. In all these machines a
magnet, u bether permanently excited, independently ex-
Cited, or self-excited, i> employed to provide a field of mag
netic force. And in all of them dynamic power is employed.
1887 W. 1!. KSSON- Mn^i.cto- A- l^ynamo-clt ctric Machines it
In all tin- machines >*( described, the electric currents were
induced by means of steel magnets, or, as in Wilde s machine,
by magnets that were magnetised by the current produced
in another machine. Such machines are usually called
magneto-electric machines, to distinguish them from th
dynamo-electric 1 machines. 1889 C hawkers $ KncycL \\ ,
14(1 . The term dynamo-electric was at fust applied to dis
tinguish those machines which were self-exciting from mag
neto-electric machines, which had permanent magnets to
give the field ; but this distinction is no longer maintained.
1891 J, W. l_ Ryu MART DynattiO Ctnistr. 2 A magneto-electric
machine an apparatus in which steel magnets are used to
furnish the magnetic field is not strictly by common
consent called a dynamo.
So Matfne to-ele ctrical a., in the same sense.
1836 MUI.LIXS in Lond. fy Kdini\ fhilos. Mag. Aug. 120
On certain Improvements in the Construction of Magneto-
electrical Machines. 1873 F. JKNKIN fclectr. <Y Magn. .vx.
i. 280 It is convenient to retain the name magneto-electrical
apparatus for those arrangements in which powerful electric
currents are induced in wirR moved across a magnetic lield
produced by permanent magnets or electro-magnets.
MagnC to-electri City. I lectricity gene
rated by the relative movement of eleelric con
ductors and magnets of any kind. Also the branch
of science concerned with (his.
1832 FARADAY in Phil. Trans. (1833) CXXIII. 44, I have
made many endeavours to effect chemical decomposition by
magneto-electricity. 1841 W. R. GROVK Lect.Prc gr. Pliys.
Sci. 21 Here originates the Science of Magneto-electricity,
the true converse of Electro-magnetism. 1845 JOULE in
F.lectr. Mnt?. I. 138 The magneto-electricity developed in
the coils of the revolving electro-magnet. 1853 F, C. KAKF-
WICLI. Electric Set. 143 Electro-magnets, .have been some
times used instead of permanent magnets for the induction
; of magneto-electricity. 1866 H. WII.DE in Phil. Trans.
CLVII. w. Waves of magneto-electricity were generated.
Magnetogram (ma snrtogrrcm). " [f. MAG
NETO- + -CHAM.] The automatic record of mag
netic needles.
18840. M El. DRUM in Ernft. Ktakatoa (ed. Symons :8SS>
473, 1 forwarded copies of nmsnetograins. 1902 A o < /. Krit.
XXX. 460/2 Any nulnbtr of examples are afforded by the
niasneto^rams from stations such as Kew and Falmouth.
Magiietograph
NKTO- + -dllAl ll.]
1. An instrument arranged to record automatically
the movements of the magnetometer. Also attril>.
1847 RONALDS in Pint. Trans. CXXXVII. 113 The ap
plicability of this system of self-registration to a magneto-
graph was sufficiently obvious. 1883 C. CARPMAF.L in Erupt,
Krakatoa (ed. Symons 1888) 474 The three magnetograph
traces were unusually steady. 1902 Encycl. Brit. XXX.
460/2 The records from ordinary Kew pattern magneto-
graphs not infrequently show a repetition of. . small rhythmic
movements.
2. =MAGNETOGBAM. (In recent U.S. Diets.)
3. (See quot.)
1896 Current Hist. (Buffalo, N. Y.) VI. 467 Professor John
S. RIcKay . . has obtained interesting pictures, which he
calls magnetographs ; resembling X-ray prints in being
silhouettes of objects excluded from light.
Hence Magne togra-phic a., of or belonging to
the magnetograph.
MAGNETOID.
1887 Science (U. S.) 20 May 499/1 The earthquake was re
corded automatically upon the magneto^raphic (races in the
observatory.
Magnetoid (mcgnftoid), a. [(. MARSET +
-OID.] Resembling, or having the characteristics
of, a magnet.
1851 RUTTKK (title) Magnetoid Currents, their forces and
directions ; with a description of the Magnetoscope.
Magnetology (ma-giu-tp-lod^i). [f. MAGNET
+ -OLOGY. CLV^Htagnaaltgit^\ A treatise on the
magnet and magnetism. 1856 MAVNE Expos. Le.i:
Magnetometer (mcegn/ty-m/ ta.i). [ad. F.
inagnttoinetre, f. magntlo- MAGNETO- -t -metre, ad.
Gr. (itrpov measure, -METER.] An instrument for
measuring magnetic forces, esp. the force of terres
trial magnetism at any point.
1827 EATON in Amer. jfrttf. .SV/. XII. 15 Delicately sus
pended needles, which might be called a suit of magnetro-
meters [sic], 1830 t roc. Amer, Pliil.Soc. 1. 154 A magneto
meter for the declination. 1902 Encycl. Brit. XXX. 453/1
Under Wilde s auspices a variety of forms of magnetometers
and earth-inductors have been used.
Hence Magne:to-me trie, -me trical adjs., of,
pertaining to, or measured by the magnetometer.
Magneto metry, the measurement of magnetic
force by means of the magnetometer (Cent. J)ict.}.
1847 SIR J. C. Ross I oy. S. fy Antarctic Keg:. 1.91 A valu
able series of hourly magnetometric observations was con
tinued. 1902 l:>uyd. 2irit. XXX. 433 2 A magnetizing
coil such as is used in magnetometric experiments.
Magne toiuo tive, a. [f. MAGNETO- +
MOTIVK a.] Magnetomotive force : a term intro
duced by R. II. M. Kosanquet to denote the line
integral of the magnetizing forces exerted around
a magnetic circuit by an electric current inter
linked with it.
1883 BoSANQUET in rliilos. ft/fiff. XV. 205, I shall use the
expression magnetomotive force to indicate the analogue
of electromotive force. It is a difference of magnetic |>oten-
tial. 1896 S. P. THOMPSON Dynamo-clt-ctrlc Afafnintty
ieil, 5) 119 The total magnetomotive-force in a magnetic .
circuit is the sum of the magnetomotive-forces separately
produced by each coil of wire.
Magne tomo tor. [f. MAONETO- + Moron.]
A voltaic series of two or more large plates which
produce a great quantity of eleatricity of low in
tensity, adapted to the exhibition of electro-mag
netic phenomena (Knight /tiff. Mech. 1875).
1823 T. GILL VV<7/. Rcpos. III. 313 On the Magneto-
motor; a new form of the Voltaic Apparatus. Uy .Mr.
Pepys.
Magnetophone (msegnfttffann). [f. MAG
NETO- + (Jr. I/WIT; sound.] A magnetic instrument
used for the production of musical tones.
i883C,\KHAKT in Scit iit t II. 394 The intensity of the sounds
obtained by the magnetophone is sometimes so great as to
be painful to the ear when the telephone is held closely
a-amst it.
Magiietoscope (msegnrtaakflup). [f. MAG
NETO- + -SCOPE.]
f 1. An instrument used by mesmerists for detect
ing the supposed magnetism of the human body.
1851 [see MAGNKTOID]. 1852 Li>. CARLISI.K Let. 19 May
in MtKtiuta/s Life ff Lett. (1878) II. 309 \\ e talked a good
deal about the magnetoscope.
2. A person supposed to see, or a thing sup
posed to aid in seeing, by means of magnetism ; a
clairvoyant, or a clairvoyant s device (Cent. Diet.").
3. Physics. An apparatus for indicating the pre
sence of magnetic force without measuring its
amount. (In recent Diets.)
Blagnicaudate (miegnikj de t), a. Zool. [a.
moil.L. mognicaudlU-vs, f. magn-us great + cam/a
tail: see -ATE 2.] Having a long tail (Mayne
Expos. /.-. 1856). S MatriiicaiuUi toiiu <i. /./,< ..
Magnifiable (m:v."gnifoi,al.> l), a. rare. [f.
MAUNIFV + -AIILK.] Ca[>able of being magnified.
1646 SIR T. HROWNE Pseiut. Jt]>. tv. xii. 208 Thus is it not
improbable it hath also fared with number ; which though
woliderfull in it self, and sufficiently magnyfiable from its
demonstrable affections [etc.].
Magllific (ma gni fik), a. Now literary and
arch. Also 5-7 magnifique ; see also MACNI-
FIQUE. [a. F. maifnifiqiie, ad. L. magnific-us
(whence also Sp. , Pg., It. magnifico), f. magiius
great : see -FIC.]
fl. Renowned, glorious. (Cf. MAGNIFICENT i.)
1490 CAXTON Entydos vi. 25 This gentylman was. .of name
magnyfyiiue. 1512 Helyas in Thorns E. E. Pr. Rom. (1858)
111.38 The magnifike and excellent lignage. 1513 BRAD-
SHAW .S7. H erbitrge I!al. to St. W. 13 Diners of thy kynne
magnifique Redact in the catholique papal!. 1622 J.TAYLOR
(Water P.) Ment. Monarch* (1630) F 8, In peace and warre,
Magnifique, Glorious. 1669 GAI.R Crt. Gentiles I. II. vii. 85
This Adramelech signifies a magnific King.
f2. Nobly lavish or munificent; = MAGNIFI
CENT 2. Oi S.
1611 Si EED Hist. Gt. r<rit. vm. iii. 13. 385 And that this
Kings zeale might be further scene, by his magntticke workes
[etc.]. 1617 MURE Misc. forms xxi. 45 A liberall hand, a
most magmfick hart. 1655 SIR \V. LUWEK tr. lie Ccrizitrs
Innoc. Lord 141 He [God] is just, if he ordain us punish
ment ; he is magnified, if he doth us good.
3. Sumptuous, splendid ; = MAGNIFICENT 3, 4.
1490 CAXTON Ktuyetos xvi.oo For whome folke of Moryenne ;
32
Tyber, in the most ample and magnifike facion. 1550 J.
COKE En*. $ J-r. Heralds (1877) 116 Considre the magni-
tique and decorate churches [of London], a 1631 DONNE
Serjit. lvL(i64o) s6gCovernot thyextortions with magnifique
buildings and sumptuous furniture. 1654 tr. Scndery*s Curia.
Pol. 38 TU true, thy life must be short, but thy Hearse shall
l>e the more Magnificke. 1730-46 THOMSON Autumn 134
The pillared dome magnific heaved Its ample roof. 1742
YOUNG Nt. Th. ix. 852 And dare Earth s bold Inhabitants
deny The sumptuous, the magnific Embassy A Moment s
Audience? 1861 I. TAYLOR Spir. Heb. Poetry 239 Objects
held forth in vision, for a symbolic purpose, may be stupen
dous, or they may be magnific or splendid.
4. Imposing by vastness or dignity. Of language,
ideas, etc. : Exalted, sublime ; occas. in derisive
sense, pompous, grandiloquent.
1558-66 Hist. Est. Stotl. in W odrffiv Soc. Misc. (1844) 56
The P.ishop sang a magnifick Mass. 1589 PUTTENHAM
Kng. Poesie HI. v. (Arb.) 164 They be matter stately and
high, and require a stile to be lift vp . . by choyse of
wurdes . . high, loftie, eloquent, and magnifik in propor
tion. 1628 LE GRYS tr. Barclay s Argenis 57 A man
of no common presence, which a mighty confidence made
appeare more magnirique. i676GLANViLL Ess, in. 16 Astro
nomy, one of the grandest and most magnifique of all those
that He within the compass of Natural Inquiry. 1744 AKKN-
SIDE Pleas, I mag. \\\. 140 He stalks, resounding in magnific
phrase The vanity of riches. 1807 WOKDSU. IWi. Doe m.
150 Magnific limbs of withered state; A face to fear and
venerate. 1817 COLERIDGE Satyrane s Lett. i. in Biog. Lit.
etc. (1882) 240 He commenced the conversation in the most
magnific style. 1837 T. C. GRATTAN in AVw Monthly
M IT 1*1. _ . :^~ u:n _i ..: /____ _i .1
Mag. LI. 333 The magnific hill hinting far up above the
iouds ! 1864 Gd. ll ords n/i This magnific heaving of the
bosom of the ocean. 1880 BROWSING Clit<e 34 Power..
God s gift magnific, exercised for good or ill.
f5. Of compositions, also (with mixture of sense
4) of titles, expressions, etc. : Serving to magnify
or extol ; highly honorific or eulogistic. Ols.
1548 UUALL F.rasm. Par. ftlark xii. 84 What with theyr
magnifike and hye titles. 1641 MILTON Ch. Corf. Wks. 1738
I. 30 Those magnific Odes and Hymns wherin Pindarus
and Callimachus are in most things worthy, some others in
their frame judicious, in their matter most an end faulty.
1644 MAXWKLL / wq?. Chr. Kings 23 To say. .that Sover-
aignty in the King is immediately from God by approbation
or confirmation onely. .doth not sort well with the magnifick
expressionsof Holy Scripture. 1649 EARL MONM. tr. Renault s
I st Passions (1671) 355 The magnifique titles which His
torians would give him in their Writings. 1667 MILTON
/ . L. v. 770 Thrones, Dominations, Princedoms, Vert ues.
Powers, If these magnific Titles yet remain Not ineerly
titular.
MagnifLcal (mwgni-fikal), a. Also 6-7 mag-
niticial. [f. prec. +-AL.]
f* 1. Eminent, renowned, glorious. Obs.
?557 N. T. (Genev.) Epistle *iv, The magnifical and
triuiiiphing Kyng Solomon. 1574 Life Al>p. Parker To
Kdr. C vj b, The magnifienge of that magnificall seignorie
and Archipiscopall territorie ofT Canterburye. 1579 TUYNI.
Phisickc agst. Fort, i. xxxvii. 51 Pompeius .. being then
great in deede and magnificiall.
t 2. Royally liberal or bountiful, munificent.
1586 T. B. La Primand. l- r, Acarf. 1. 624 Neither must he
ije onely liberal, but magnifical also & sumptuous, provided
alwaies that of magnificall, he become not prodigal I. 1597
A. M. tr. GitHleweans Fr. Chiritrg. 3 What is more mag
nificall and more divine, then to recreate the afflicted. 1623
in Crt. f<f Times Jns. 1 (1849) II. 357 Sheriff Hawford hath
been very magnifical, and feasted all the king s servants.
3. Splendid, stately, sumptuous; =MAGNIFICKNT
3, 4. arch.
1538 STARKKY England u. I. 176 Gudly cytes and townys,
wyth magnyfycal and gudly housys. 1560 UIBI.E (Genev.i
i Chron. x.vii. 5 We must buylde an house for the Lord,
magnifical [1611 exceeding magnificall], excellent and of
great fame, a 1577 SIR T. SMITH Comww. Eng. (1609) 26
August and Magnifical apparell both of stuff and fashion.
1599 SANDYS Enropx Sfai. (1632! 152 Very magnificall and
ceremonialt in his outward comportement. 1604 EDMONDS
Observ. Carsar s Conun. 25 Their funerals . . are magnificall
and sumptuous, a. 1619 ronBUVXlAMM. n. xi. 3 (1622)
314 They daunce a most stately and magnilicull daunce,
1890 /K. PHINCK Of Jtytnts Card iii. 363 T he sight mag
nifical, beyond desire.
4. =MAGXiFiC4. arch, t Also, MAGNIFIC 5.
1572 tr. Buchanan s Detection lib, Now you luke to heare
how this magnificall boaster of valiantnesse did acquit hym-
selfe. 1581 J. Rf.\,\* /{addon s AKSw.Osor. 453 These be lofty,
glorious, & magnificall speeches, but besides the bare sounde
of wordes, no matter at all. 1582 BKSTLKY Men. M tit rones
in. 321 A magnifical Vow of a (Jueene consecrated to the
King of heauen. 1582 G. MARTIN Corrupt. Holy Script.
xlv. 214 What . . could be spoken more magnifical of any
Sacrament? 1600 HOLLAND Livy vi. xii. 247 A man that
in the hearing of his souldiours, could onely make goodly
and magnifioall Orations, a 1626 lip. ANDREWKS-SVrw. (1661)
429 We (no doubt) will rise straight in our magnifical, lofty
style and say [etc.]. 1867 Tracts for the Day, Purgatory 2
A truly magnifical and stupendous act of worship. 1895
W. PATER tt ks. (1901) VIII. 71 Certain distinguished, mag- .
nifical, or elect souls, vessels of election.
Magiiifically (maigni fikali), adv. arch. [f.
MAUNIFICAL + -LY -.] In a magnific manner;
magnificently, splendidly; in eulogistic terms.
1555 KDEN Decades 139 They frendely Si magnifycally
enterteyned owr men. 1578 T. N. tr. Coitq. W. India 361 <
The Emperour received Cortes magniticially. 1579 FULKK
Conf, S antlers 668 Chryso*lome . . speakcth magnilically of ;
the crosse. 1609 UIBLK (Douay) Ps. cxxv[i]. -j Our J-ord
hath done magnifically with them. 1617 MOKYSON Itin. in.
113 ITie Venetians live sparingly. The Siennesi magnifi- !
cally. 1651 tr. De tas-Cweras* Don fanise 247 Treating I
MAGNIFICATION.
him magnifically, he began to qualifie him with the name
of sonne-in-law. 1889 Sat. AVe . n May 562/1 A paragraph
maenifically headed Mr. Harrison s Return to Oxford .
I! Magnificat (ma.-gni-lika?t). [L. ; 3rd pers.
sing. pres. ind. of magnificare to MAGNIFY.]
1. The hymn of the Virgin Mary in Luke i. 46-55
(in the Vulgate beginning Magnificat anima mea
Dominuni}) used as a canticle at evensong or ves
pers. Also, a musical setting of this canticle.
cizoo 1 ices $ Virtues 55 >e hali woordes 6e ic habbe
iwriten^on magnificat. (-1380 WYCLII? H As. (i58o) 169
Gret criynge & ioly chauntynge \>ai. .lettif? men fro Je sen
tence of holy writt, as Magnyficat, sanctus ^ agnus del,
f>at is so broken bi newe knackynge. ?i4-. Stasyons of
Jems. 724 in Horstm. AltcngL Leg. (1881)365 Sche[Mary]
knelyd after onne a stone Magnificat sche made anone.
1552 Bk. Com. Prayer Even. Pr. (Rubric), After that, Mag
nificat, in Englishe as foloweth. 1597 HOOKER Eccl. P<>1.
v. xl. i Of reading or singing. .Magnificat, Btnedictm,
and Nunc Dimittis oftener than the rest of the Psalms.
1862 LONG P. A". Robt. of Sicily 6 Robert of Sicily . . at ves
pers, proudly sat And heard the priests chant the Magnificat.
2. transf. A song of praise ; a ( pxan .
1614 JACKSON Creed in. ix. 179 The lautsh Magnificates of
present times. 1707 HEARNK Collect. 13 June (O. H. S.) II.
20 His magnificat upon Plato is a disparagement to his
Cause, a 1711 KxN.Y/Vw Poet. Wks. 1721 IV. 422 Philothea,
Mary-like, in Jesus joy d And in Magnificats her days em
ploy d. 1896 Daily News 23 Apr. 5/4 M. Heurdeley de
livered himself of a magnificat iu honour of the Orleans and
MacMahon families.
3. In various proverbial phrases (translated from
Fr. : see Littre and Hatz.-Dann.). To correct
Magnificat : a byword for presumptuous fault
finding. To correct Magnificat before one has
leant f Te Deum : to attempt that for which one
has no qualifications. Magnificat at matins \
something out of place.
1533 ELYOT Knowledge Pref., Accomptyng to be In
me no lyttell presumption, that I wylle in notynge other
niens vices correct Magnificat. 1540 PALSC.R. tr. Acolastns
U iij, Thou Philyp fynde faute (which takest vppon the to
correct Magnificat). 1542 UDALL Krasni. Aj>oph. 342 b,
Suche . . y l will take vpon theim to bee doctours in those
iliynges in uhiche theimselfes haue no skille at all, for
whiche wee saie in Knglyshe, to correcte Magnificat before
he haue learned Te Deum. 1588 Br. ANL>RL\\ KS Serin, nt
Spital (1629) 24 The note is heere all out of place . . and so,
their note comes in like Magnificat at Matins. 1622 MAHUI-.
tr. Aleinans Guzman D Aif. u. 75 To looke to heare a
Magnificat at Mattens, or to seeke after the man in the
Moune. 1694 R. I/ESIHAXGK Fables cccxiii. (171^) 329
Where Subjects take upon them to Correct the Magnificat,
and to prescribe to their Superiors.
t Maglli ficate, ///. a. Ols. rare. [ad. L.
mqgniiuat-us t pa. pple. of magnificare to MAG
NIFY.] Made unduly great, exaggerated.
n 1592 H. SMITH Serm. (1592) 443 A magnificate opinion of
theniselues and an ouerweening of their owne gifts.
t Magui ficate, v. Obs. [f. ppl. stem of L.
magnificare to MAGNIFY.] trans. = MAGNIFY z-.
1598 MARSTON Pygnial. etc. Sat. ii. 42 [He] With that de-
paints a church reformed state, The which the female
titngues magnificate. 1599 Sco. i illanit \\. Proem. iu2,
I cannot with swolne lines magnificate Mine owne poorc
worth. 1672 MARVKLL Reh. Transp. \. 295 To Magnificate
i he Church with triumphal Pomp and Ceremony.
Magnification (nueianifik/i Jaa), [f. 1..
Diagmficatidn-tin , n. of action f. magmfitart . see
MAGNIFY and -ATION.] The action of magnifying ;
tlx: condition of being magnified.
1. The action of representing as great or greater ;
laudation, extolling.
1625 JACKSON Creed v. xxxii. 3 The distempered zeale
which the one bare vnto a Moses of his owne making and
magnification did empoysonhissoulefetc.J. 1663 JKR. TAYLOR
/> </(-( fornttita Wks. 1850 VIII. 292 Those words so often
used in scripture, for the magnification of faith, * The ju^t
shall live by faith . 1670 G. H. /list. CariHuals i. i-.sOf
the Rodomontadoes which the Roman Theologues write in
magnification of the Pope. Ibid. 25 Looking themselves
some times in magnifications of their virtues, as false as
tedious. 1802-12 BKNTHAM Ration. Jndic. Et id. (1827)
IV. 196 The unfeigned love and indefatigable magnification
of that sham law. 1863 LVTTON Caxtoniana 1. 6> That
magnification which proverbially belongs to the unknown.
1879 CUR. RoMBTnffiNt $ / . 62 Frost and cold .. are in
voiced to render blessing, praise, and magnification, to the
Lurd their Ordainer. 1899 Q. Rev. Jan. 82 Next to the
glorification of himself LDuiuas], his mission was the mag
nification of his country.
2. The apparent enlargement of an object as seen
through a lens.
1672 GREGORY in Rigaud Corr. Sci. Men (1841^ II. 245
Neither is it probable to me that the errors of ihe object
speculum are made more sensible (the magnification being
always the same) by a concave or convex speculum and an
eyeglass, c 1790 ItttUfMScAiArt I. 253 If the diameters be
multiplied into one another, the product will express the
magnification of the whole visible area. 1867 J. HOGG
Microsc. 1. 11.78 The Kelner eye-piece, while it increases the
magnification detracts from the definition. 1881 LOCK\KR
in Nature No. 614. 319 A perfect photograph will bear a
very considerable amount of magnification. 1896 AllHttt s
Syst. Aled. I. 83 Two giant-cells seen under high magnifica
tion (Xisis diam.).
b. transf. Also quasi-<0;;cr. a magnified re
production.
1833 COLKRIDGK Tuble-t. 10 Apr., America would then be
.. Great Uritain in a state of glorious magnification ! 1858
HAWTHORNK Fr. ff ft. Notf-bks. (1871) I. 60 They looked
like a magnification of suiiie txquiaile piece of Tun bridge
MAGNIFICATIVE.
ware. 1874 M. ARNOLD God f, the Bible (1875) Introd. 21
Its divinities are magnifications of nothing unworthy.
Magiiificative (ma-gni-fik-ativ). Gram. rare.
[f. MAGNIFICATK v. +-IVK.] = AUGMENTATIVE sl>.
1875 WHITNEY Life Lang. xi. 214 Distinguishing always
the large, the medium, and the small individuals of a kind,
by diminutives and magnilkatives.
Magnificence (ma- gnlfisens). Also 4, 6
raagniflenoe. [a. F. magnificence (OF. also
magiiifiance], ad. L. mognificcntia, f. magnificent- :
see MAGNIFICENT and -ENCE.]
1. As the name of one of the moral virtues
recognized in Aristotelian and scholastic ethics;
rendering Gr. fieya\o-np(nfta, explained by Aris
totle to mean liberality of expenditure combined
with good taste.
1340 Ayenb. 168 pe zixte stape of prouesse hi clepjeb mag
nificence, bise uirtue hi descriue[> (xjus. Magnificence is
hi ziggeb of heje nyede y-blissede bleuinge. c 1386 CHAUCER
Pars. T. F 662 Thanne comth Magnificence, that is to seyn,
whan a man dooth and perfourneth grete werkes of good-
nesse. 1506 [see ;\IAGNIFICENTIAL]. a 1679 HODBES Rltet.
ix. (1681) 22 Magnificence; which is a vertue, by which
a man is apt to be at great cost. 1691 HARTCLIFFE Virtues
103 Magnificence, .isa Virtue, that teaches us how to observe
a Decorum in the managing of great and costly Expences.
1879 MORLEY Burke 36 The noble mean of magnificence,
standing midway between the two extremes of vulgar osten- ,
tation and narrow pettiness,
f 2. Sovereign bounty or muificence. Obs.
14.. in Tmidalc s Vis. (1843) 122 Graunt vs thys day of
thi magnyfycence The gold of love the franke of innocence.
473 Proclam. Edv>. IV 10 Nov. (Pat. Roll 13 Edw. IV,
Ft. 2), For which we thank most humbly His infinite magni
ficence, c 1502 Joseph Ariin. (E. E. T. S.) 51/456 Vnto the
whiche god bryng bothe you & me Of his fauour, grace, and
magnyfycence. 1508 KKNNEDIE Flyting w. Dnnbar 421
Traistand to haue of his magnificence Guerdon, reward, and
benefice bedene. 1631 MA^SINGER Emperor East in. ii,
His exorbitant prodigality, How ere his . . flatterers call it
Royall magnificence." 1647 COTTERELI. Manila s Hist. Fr.
10 That magnificence, he [Francis I] showed towards men.
f 3. Glory ; greatness of nature or reputation.
1386 CHAUCER Prioress T. 22 Lady thy bountee, thy
magnificence, . . Ther may no tonge expresse in no science.
1509 BARCLAY Shyp of l- olys (1570) 104 God by his power
and hye magnificence Made him a beast. 1545 Primer,
Third Hour E iij, Let long & hart, strength and sense,
Commende thy magnificence. 1611 BIBLE Acts xix. 27 So
that . . the Temple of the great goddesse Diana should be
despised, and her magnificence should be destroyed. 1667
MILTON P. L.\\l\. 101 And for the Heav ns wide Circuit,
let it speak The Makers high magnificence.
4. Sumptuousness or splendour of surroundings
or appointments.
1382 WYCI.IF Dan. iv. 33 [36], I am ordeyned in my king-
dam, and my magnyfience [sic : gloss or gretenesse], is addid
to me. c 1460 FORTESCUE Al s. fy Lim. Man. vii. (1885) 125 It
shall nede bat the kyng . . mey make new bildynges whan
he woll, flfor his pleasure and magnificence. 1500-20 DUN-
BAR Poems Ixxvii. 28 Thow gart the orient kingis thrie
Offer to Chryst . . Gold, sence, and mir, . . Schawand him
king with most magnificence. *553 EDEN Trent, Nave
Ind. (Arb.) 25 In what pompe S: triumphant magnificence I
he sheweth him self when he goeth to hauke or hunt, j
1671 MILTON P. R. iv. in Nor doth this grandeur and ma-
jestic show Of luxury, though call d magnificence,. .allure
mine eye. a 1720 SHEFFIELD (Dk. Buckhm.) // XT. (1753) 1.269
By these refm d diversions, we perceive This town retains
its old magnificence. 1796 MORSE Atner. Geog. II. 17 The
fur [of the ermine] forms a principal part even of royal I
magnificence. 1841 TRENCH Parables xii. (1877) 236 It was ]
and is part of the magnificence of Oriental princes ..to [
have vast stores of costly dresses laid up. 1859 TENNYSON
Enid 296 His dress a suit of fray d magnificence, Once fit !
for feast of ceremony.
f b. An instance or particular display of magni
ficence ; a splendid ceremony. Obs.
a 1533 LD. BERNERS Gold. Kk. Jlf. Ajtrel. (1546) Cvij, It
is a greatte magnifience to a man, to haue diuers sortes of
meates. 1615 tr. De Men/art s Stirz . E. Indies 10 At this
his entrie they made him a great triumph, with a long magni
ficence. 1652 J. WRIGHT tr. Camus Nat. Paradox xn. 365
Such Pomp, 1 iltings, Masks, Banquets, and other Magnifi
cences. 1670 COTTON Espernon n. vin. 415 The Cere
mony of this Marriage was performed in the Marquis de i
Saint-Chaumont s House, ..but the Magnificences at the
Duke s own Lodgings. 1674 Gm t. Tongue ix. 6 (1684) 151
With what gust and sensuality will they tell how such a jest
of theirs took, or such a magnificence was admired ?
5. Grandeur or imposing beauty of appearance,
t Also pi. features constituting magnificence. Obs.
(1430 LYDG. Min. Poems (Percy Soc.) n This tabernacle
profecte. 1645
LVELYN Diary 6 May, That Cittie [Rome], with its Am
phitheaters, Naumachia . . and other magnificences. 1667
MILTON P. /,. i. 718 Not Babilon, Nor great Alcairo such
magnificence Equal d in all thir glories, a 1703 POMFRET
hleazar s Lament, yens. i. 10 Where s now the vast Magni- !
ficence, which made The Souls of Foreigners adore Thy
[Jerusalem s] wond rous Brightness? 1860 TvNDALLG/ar. i.
xxiv. 175 The weather had been fine, and towards evening
augmented to magnificence. 1879 W. H. BARTLETT Egypt
to 1 al. xxvu. 537 These ruins are remarkable, both for their
great extent and magnificence [etc.].
b. of language or speech.
1697 DRYDEN Virg. Georg. in. 456 The mean Matter which
my Theme affords, To embellish with Magnificence of
Words.
6. As a title of honour, applied to kings and
other distinguished persons. Obs. exc. Hist, and
as rendering of a foreign title
VOL. VI.
33
[1278 AWA- of Parlt. I. 1/2 Mng;nificentie Re^k mon-
strant Abbas et Conventus liordesleg 1 . ] c 1420 LYDG.
Assembly of Hods 82 Pluto to thy magnyfyctmce I shall
reherse what thys creature Kolus hath doon to me out of
mesure. 1598 HAKLUYT / oy. I. 150 The said Master
generall therefore maketh no doubt, that al the aboue
written damages .. be altogether vnkuown vnto your mag
nificence, a 1604 HANMEK Citron, Irel. (1633) 107 Your
magnificence hath beene very carefull and studious how you
might enlarge the Church of God here on earth. 1755
MAGENS Insurances I. 300 Illustrious Lords, Respected
Patrons ! We the underwritten skillful Calculators, chosen
and appointed by your Magnificences [etc.]. 1901 Times
20 June 5/4 In reply to the toast of his health, proposed
by the liurgomaster, the [German] Kmperor .. spoke as
follows: Your magnificence .. gave us a sketch of the
development of German yachting [etc.].
Magni ficeiicy. Also 6 -centie, manyfy-
cency. [ad. L. magnificenti~a\ see prec.and-ENCY.]
fl. = MAGNIFICENCE in various senses. Obs.
1538 in Lett. Suppress. Monasteries (Camden) 243, 1 com
mend me unto your good lordship, ever more thanckyng you
of your manyfycency and gret goodnes. c 1540 tr. Pol,
Verg. Eng. Hist. (Camden No. 36) 219 In number of
schollers and magnificentie of colliges it is not superior.
1604 T. WRIGHT Passions v. iv. 244 The necessity of the
gift declared the magnificency of hir mind. 1668 Land.
Gaz. No. 283/1 She has been since entertained with much
State and Magnificency. 1686 F. SPKXCE tr. I arillas 1 Ho,
Affifi ci s 113 His humour was naturally prone to mngru fi-
cency.
2. With a and//. A magnificent or imposingly
beautiful object, ceremony, etc. Obs. or arch.
1585 T. WASHINGTON tr. Ntcholay** Voy. \. xxi. 27 The
castle, where for a magnificency were set vp 2. faire
pauillions. 1645 EVELYN A/em. (1819) I. 178 This canopy
or arch of water, I thought one of the most surprizing
magninciencies I had ever seene. 1653 H. COGAN tr.
Pinto s Trav. xxiii. 86 The Portugals . . could not sufficiently
commend the excellent order and Gentilenesse of these
Magnificencies. 1670 G. H. Hist. Cardinals n. in. 192 He
delights in certain magnificencies and pastimes. 1670-98
LASSELS Voy. Italy II. 52 It deserves to be mentioned
among the rare Magnificencies of ancient Rome. 1839 J.
WILSON in Blackw. Mag, XLV. 564 This Christian poet
journeyed religiously among the magnificencies of nature.
Magnificent (msegni fis&it), a. and sit. Also
7 erron. -ficient. [a. OF. magiiificent , f. L. magni-
ficent-) altered stem (found in the comparative
magnificenticr, after benevolentior from beneuolens
= bcnevolus} of magnificus, lit. doing great deeds,
f. magn-u$ great : see -Fie. All the senses below
were already approximately developed in Latin.]
A. adj.
1. Characterized by greatness of achievement
or by the conduct befitting lofty position. Obs.
exc. in the titular epithet the Magnificent ( = L.
magnificus} historically attached to the names of
certain distinguished rulers, as Eadmund I of
Kngland, Sultan Solyman, Lorenzo de* Medici.
1513 MORE in Graftoris Chron. (1568) II. 878 Yet the
King [Hen. VII] of his magnificent minde, pardoned the
innocent and rurall people. 1602 WARNER Alb. Eng. Epit.
(1612) 356 Of whom many, and some of them heere-borne
Incolents, became afterwards the most magnificent of the
Emperors. 1656 BLOUNT Glossogr.^ Magnificent,, .that
atchieveth worthy acts,, .acting great matters. 1717 Hist.
Ace. Hungary 332 This was formerly the Bulwark of Hun
gary, till taken by Soliman the Magnificent. 1795 W. ROSCOE
(title) The Life of Lorenzo de Medici, called The Magnificent.
1875 FORTNUM Maiolica xi. 107 Lorenzo the magnificent.
f b. As the rendering of the customary title
(usually L. magnifictts} of certain foreign officials
and official bodies. Obs.
1763 Ann. Reg. 86 The proceedings of the magnificent
council [of Geneva].
t C. Proud, arrogantly ambitious. Obs.
1603 KNOLLES Hist. Turks (1621) 732 This Perenus
was one of the greatest peeres of Hungarie, but of a most
haughtie and magnificent mind.
2. Characterized by expenditure or munificence
on a great scale ; * royally lavish or munificent.
Now rare.
1579 G. HARVEY Left, to Spenser (1580) 65 Your lauishe,
and magnificent liberalide. a 1586 SIDNEY A rcadia n. (1590)
1 69 b, I f he were magnificent, he spent much with an aspiring
intent. 1393 R. HARVEY Philaa. I ted. 21 Thus trusting to
your Lordships magnificent . . fauour. 1631 MASSINGER
Emperor East\\. i, A Prince is neuer so magnificent, As
when hee s sparing to inrich a few With th iniuries of many.
1647 CLARENDON Hist. Reb. \. 126 Nor had his Heir cause
to complain, .. though his Expences had been very magni
ficent, .. considering the wealth he left in Jewels, Plate,
and Furniture, a 1661 FULLER Worthies (1840) II. 313
Hampton Court was built by .. Cardinal Wolsey ; once so
magnificent in his expenses, 1667 MILTON P, L. ix. 153
Man he made, and for him built Magnificent this World,
and Earth his seat. 1737 WHISTON Joscphus, Antiq, xv.
ix. 5 Herod . . bestowed presents on every one . . using
his magnificent disposition, so as his kingdom might be
the better secured. 1855 MACAULAY Hist, Eng. xt. III.
24 He received from the private bounty of the magnificent
Chamberlain a pension equal to the salary which had been
withdrawn. 1868 MiLMAN6 /./ > rt7*r$332 He was munificent,
almost magnificent.
3. Of conditions of life : Characterized by
grandeur or stateliness. Of persons; Living in
splendour ; characterized by display of wealth
and ceremonial pomp.
1526 Pilgr, Perf, {W. de W. 1531) 203 Delapsed and com-
mynge downefrom his magnifycent glory. 1585 T. WASH
INGTON tr. Nicholay s Voy. \. ix. 12 b, Such was the
MAGNIFICENTLY.
beginning of the magnificent estate of Cariedin Barbe-
rousse. 1706 PHILLIPS (ed. Kersey), Magnificent, that lives
in great State ; stately, noble, great, fine, costly, lofty. 1709
ATTERBURY Serm. (Luke x. 32) 4 Whether we are not too
Magnificent and Sumptuous in our Table and Attendance.
1849 MACAULAY Hist. Eng. vii. II. 183 The magnificent
king who, in more than one sense, represented France.
4. Sumptuously constructed or adorned ; also, in
wider sense, imposingly beautiful, splendid.
01540 BARNES H ics. (1573) 357 That magnificent Temple
of Salomon. 1658 Hist. Christina Alcssandra Q. Su eJ-
land rog Of a modern structure and one of the magniti-
centest fabriques of Kurope. 1667 MILTON P. L.\\\. 502
Farr distant hee descries Ascending by degrees magnificent
Up to the wall of Heaven a Structure high. 1687 T. BROWN
Lib. Consc. in Dk. Buckingham s H ks. (1705) II. 122 She
did not delight in gaudy Liveries, and what the World calls
a Magnificient Equipage. 1701 ADDLSON Let. fr. 1 taly 72
When Rome s exalted beauties I descry, Magnificent in
piles of ruine lye. 1725 DE FOE Voy. round World (18^0)
268 Two rooms.. very magnificent in their way. i7s6_BuRKi:
Subl. # B. II. xiii, A great profusion of things which are
splendid or valuable in themselves, is magnificent. 1841
LANE Arab. Nts. I. 107 She then arose, and attired herself
in the most magnificent of her apparel. 1894 J. T. FOWLEK
Adainnan Introd. 51 Lord Dunraven s magnificent work
entitled Notes on Irish Architecture.
5. Of immaterial things, conceptions, language,
etc. : Imposing, exalted.
1639 N. N. tr. Du Bosq s Cotnpl. H oman I. 3 There
neeues but a pleasing voice, a magnificent tone, a sweet
accent,.. to charme those who hearken. 1665 BOYLE Otcas.
Rejl. Disc. Occas. Medit. (1848) 76 Making good that
magnificent Assertion of the Apostle, That all tilings work
together for good to them that love God. 1701 Stanley s
Hist, rhilos. Biog. 4 Thales was thought to deserve the
Magnificent Title of Wise for his Noble Discoveries. 1748
HUME Ess. ix. Brit. Govt. 72 These Considerations are apt to
make one entertain a very magnificent Idea of the British
Spirit and Love of Liberty. 1781 COWPER Truth 412 The
song magnificent the theme a worm ! 1781 Table-t. 593
Language.. Was natural as is the flowing stream, And yet
magnificent, a God the theme.
6. Used to express enthusiastic admiration:
Splendid , wonderfully fine.
a 1704 T. BROWN Praise of Drunkenness Wks. 1730 I. 37
Pray take notice of his belly, how plump and round it is, of
what a magnificent circumference. 1704 VALDEN On Sir
W illoughby Aston 348 Methinks I see a pompous tomb
arise, Beauteous the form, magnificent the size. 1858
RUSKIN Arrows of Chace (1880) I. 130 All the drawings so
kept are in magirificent preservation. 1860 TYNDALL Clac.
i. xii. 90 The day was magnificent. 1867 W. W. SMYTH
Coal fy L0al-winigi At Lehigh Summit mine the great
coal-bed is a magnificent seam of 50 feet.
B. s/>.
1 1. An eminent personage. Obs.
1611 W. PARKES Curtaine-Dr. (1876) 20 The Courts and
mansions of the Potentates and Magnificents of the World.
2. //. slang. A mood of haughty indignation.
1836 MARRYAT Midsh. Easy xxyi, Nevertheless, Jack
; walked his first watch in the magnificents , as all middies
do when they cannot go on shore.
Hence t Magnificent v. (nonce-iud.}, trans, to
make or proclaim great. Magni ficentness, the
! state or condition of being magnificent (1727 in
liailey vol. II).
1656 S. H. Golden La-M 2 His mercy is above all his
works, and doth magnificent him.
t Magnifice ntial, a. Obs. rare- 1 , [f. L.
magnificent ia MAGNIFICENCE + -AL.] Magnificent.
1506 Kalender Sheph. (1892) 98 Magnyfycens is a loyeous
j clerenes of courage admynystrynge thynges laudable &
i magnyfycencyall, that is to saye, hye or grete.
Magnificently (msegni-hsentli), adv. [I.
MAGNIFICENT a. + -LY -.] In a magnificent manner.
1. With great splendour or stateliness.
i538LELANo//m. I. 97 The Castel stondith magnificently
and strongely on a Rok. 1599 Life Sir T. More in
: Wordsw. Eccl. Biog. (1853) II. 93 Charles the fifth .. was
I most magnificentlie received by the cittee of London. 1659
HAMMOND On Ps. Ixxiii. 6 They set themselves out most
magnificently. 1709 STF.ELE Tatter No. 49 P 7 No Persian
Prince was ever so magnificently bountiful. 1717 LADY M. W.
MONTAGU Let. to C tcss Mar ro Mar., Her house was magni
ficently furnished. 1715 POPE Oilyss. vin. 494 And to the
feast magnificently treads. 1816 BYRON Ch. Har. in. xxviii,
The Battle s magnificently stern array ! 1849 MACAULAY
Hist. Eng. vl. II. 69 She loved to adorn herself magnifi
cently. 1884 La:v Times LXXVII. 402/1 The business
meetings will be held in the magnificently furnished council
chamber.
b. With grandeur or impressiveness.
1818 SHELLEY Let. to Jlfr. $ Mrs. Gisborne 10 July,
Scenery magnificently line. 1838 KANE Ant. Expl. II.
xxiv. 245 How magnificently the surf beats against its sides.
1877 LADY BRASSEY I oy. Sunbeam xv. (1878) 268 It was all
terribly grand, magnificently sublime.
c. After a great or noble fashion.
1831 LAMB Etta Ser. n. Ellistoniana, Waiving his great
loss as nothing, and magnificently sinking the sense of fallen
material grandeur.
2. With reference to expression : In an elevated
manner, f Also, in highly laudatory terms.
1630 R. Johnson s Kingd. ff Commw. A iij, In like manner
I hath Botero . . beene suspected to have had a feeling of the
; Spanish Pistolets, for that hee hath written so magnificently
i of that Nation. 1651 BAXTER Inf. Baft. 340 So that the
Scripture speaks more magnificently of the Church of Christ
for the extent of it, then Mr. T. doth. 1710 DR. WHITBY
Disc. in. i. a (1735) 209 That Duty of which the Scripture
speaketh so magnificently. 1835 J. H. NEWMAN Par. Serm.
(1842) II. v. 61 Writers . . talk magnificently about loving
the whole human race.
MAGNIPICET.
84
MAGNIPOTENT.
II Magnificat. Obs. [L. ; ? ( rd pers. sing. pres.
subj. c&magnifuare to MAGNIFY.] (See quot.)
1841 HAMPSOM Medii sEvi Kalend. 11.254 Magnijicet,
a name of Midlent Thursday, taken from the first word of
the collect.
Magnificial, obs. form of MAGNIFICAL.
f Magnificie, Obs. rare" 1 , [f. MAGNIFJC a. +
~ie : see -T.] Greatness, importance.
1570 Satzr. Poems Reform, xix. 109 And he that is of
maist Magnificie 3our baner sail display.
t Magni ficly, adv. Obs. [f. MAONIFTC +
-LY 2 .] = MAGNIFICALLY.
1538 ELYOT Diet. Addit., A itipliter, largely, abundantly,
magnifikely. 1591 SYLVESTER Irry 273 That.. can, as King,
magnifikly advance His faithful! Servants. 1609 HUMK
Ailtnonit, in IVodrow Sac. Misc. (1844! 572 Ye were not
aschamed to ryde to parliament magnifickly mounted and
apparrelled.
I! Magnified (msegni-fik0). fit. magnified adj.
= MAGNIFIC.] An honorary descriptive title be
stowed upon the magnates of Venice: transf. any
person in an exalted position.
I 573 G. HARVEY Letter-Ik. (Camden) 175 A cumpanie of
stitch Italian magniricoes. 1591 SPENSKR AT. Hnbbcrd 665
Where the fond Ape . . stalketh stately hy, As if he were
some great Magnified. 1596 SHAKS. Merch. I , in. i. 282
The Duke himselfe, and the Magmficoes Of greatest port
haue all perswaded with him. 1630 R, Johnsons Kingd.
fy Commits. 476 Hee must turne himselfe about, and not
dare to looke this Magnificoin the face. 1745 ELIZA HEY-
WOOD Female Spec t. No. 16(1748) III. 183 The mechanics
forsake their shops, to ride about the town in state like so
many ma^nificoes. 1845 DISRAELI Sybil 1.1863) 15 Rocking-
ham, a virtuous magn ifico, . . resolved to revive something
of the pristine purity .. of the old whig connection. 1891
Spectator u July, The reception, .hy the populace has been
..cordial, though it is doubtful if., they know who the
magnincoes are.
b. attrib. or adj. = Magnificent, grand .
1654 WHITLOCK Zootomia 41 It is a Magnifico gate_ of
spirit .. not to mend, or slack our pace, for all the harking
CHITS, great or small. 1808 SOL-THEY Lett. (1856) II. 75 The
maqnifico book-case is greatly increased in ricosiiy.
Magnrficous, a. rare" , [f. L. magnific-its
MAGMFIC + -ors.] =* MAGNIFICENT. In mod. Diets.
Hence t Magni ficotisly adv. rare*.
1683 E. HOOKKR Pref. Pordage s Mystic /Vr. 10^ How
magnificously soever wee bragg..of our Reason, or F.mli.
Magnified (mae gmfsid),///. a* [f. MAGNIFY
+ -ED*.]
fl. Extolled, lauded. Obs.
1646 SIR T. BROWNE Pseud. Ep. I. vi. 22 The magnified
Virgil. 1660 WATERHOUBK Arms <? Ann. 190 The illus
trious Copies drawn by their fair and magnified hands. 1664
H. MORE Synopsis Proph. To Rdr. 185 Those worthily
magnified elucubrations of Mr. Jost-ph Mede, 1690 LOC.KK
Hum. Und. iv. vii. 1 1 They are far enough from receiv
ing any help from the Contemplation of these, or the like
magnify d Maxims.
2. Enlarged to the sight. ///. andyi^-.
1839 Penny Cycl. XV. 177/2 An instrument for enabling
the eye.. to see magnified images of small objects. 1852
ROBERTSOM Serf tt. Str. in. xii. 151 This is but prudence
after all, it is but magnified selfishness carried on into
eternity. 1876 GEO. ELIOT Dart. Dcr. II. xxviii. 217 Her
hands showing curves and dimples like a magnified baby s.
1899 J. CAIRO Fundamental Ideas Chr. \. Hi. 57 Ordinary
thought finds no impossibility in representing to itself a
personality who is simply a magnified man.
Magnifier (mce gnifaiai). ff. MAGNIFY v, +
-ERl.f
1. One who or something which magnifies.
155 J- COKE Eng. ff 7 V. Heralds v. (1877) ^58 The
Frenchemen be great braggers, hosiers, and mangnifyers of
them selves. 1570-6 LAMHARDE Pcramb. Kent (1826) 281
These Monks were marveylous and monstruous magnifiers,
of such deceivable trumperie. 1621 BURTON Anat. .!/*/. 11.
ii. vi. iv. (1676) 189 Mens hi/an s, reym rs, ntotlcrata Jixta
. . is a great magnifier of honest mirth, a 1763 SHENSTONK
ss. (1806) 238 Imagination is a great magnifier and causes
the hopes we conceive to grow too large for their object,
2. A lens or combination of lenses used to in
crease the apparent size of objects.
1665 BOYLE Exp. Hist. Cold ix. 249 One of our Micro
scopes, .has been counted, .as good a Magnifier, as perhaps
any is in the world. 1759 KNIGHT in Phil. Trans. LI. 296
Some of them, when viewed with a microscope, required a
third or fourth magnifier to see them distinctly. 1830
HKRSCHEL ./< Nat. Phil. 297 Noexamination with magni
fiers is .. sufficient to detect the ingredients. 1856 KANE
A ret. Expl. I. xiii. 144 We barely succeeded by magnifiers
in reading the verniers.
fig. 1791 "WASHINGTON Lett. Wr . 1892 XII. 56 Each of
whom . . looking through a magnifier, would speak of the
greatest extent to which there was any probability of their
numbers reaching. 1813 Examiner 22 Mar. 186/2 His
sure, held to everything.
H Magnifique. Obs, [Fr. = MAGNiFic.] Pro
fuse in expenditure.
1759 Compl. Let. writer fed. 6) 225 The Considerable and
the Magnifique in such Sorts of Assemblies. 1775 M.\n:.
D ARBLAY Early Diary (iSSg) II. no He is handsome,
tall, fat, upright, and magnifique. 1823 BVKON Juan x.
Ixx, Juan, though careless, young, and magnifique And rich
in rubles, diamonds, cash, and credit.
Magnify (mse gnifai), v. Also 4, 6 magni-
fye, 4-6 magnefie, magnyfye, 4-7 magnifie,
6 magnifl, mangnify, 4- magnify, [ad. L.
magnificart (partly through F. magnifier \ cf. It.
#, Sp. magnijicar}) f. magnijicus : see
MAGNIFICENT and -FY. Sense 4 is purely Eng. ; the
Rom. langs. have the word chiefly in the biblical
sense to extol *.]
1. trans. To speak or act for the honour or glory
of (a person or thing) ; to glorify, extol, arch.
^1380 WVCLIF Set. ll ks. II. 2 For bei maken Cristis
wordis unworshipid and magnifien her owne word is,
a 1400-50 Alexander 2838 Obey be to be baratour be best
I con rede ; Magnifie him with bi mouthe. 1430-40 LYDG.
Rochas ix. ii. (1554) 197 b, This was the ende of false
Machomete, . . whom Sarazins so greatly magnifie. 1508
DUNBAR Pocins\\\\. 14 Quhois force all France in fame did
magnifie. 1553 EDEN Treat. Newe Imi. (Arb.) 29 Colum
bus .. was .. greatlye magnified with innumerable glorious
tittle*. 1568 GRAPTON CAffiM. 11.524 After this victorie,the
Lorde Scales, .returned to the siege, where he was.. highly
magnified and praysed. 1605 BACON Adv. Learn, i. viii.
6 If the invention of the ship was thought so noble,, .how
much more are letters to be magnified, which as ships pass
through the vast seas of time. 1668-9 PF.PVS Diary 10 Feb.,
Here he dined, and did mightily magnify his sauce, a 1715
HI-RNET Oivn Time (1724) I. 248 He had magnified him
highly to the King, as much the greatest man in the Scotish
Clergy. 1837 HT. MARTINEAU Soc. Amer. III. 64 Sunday-
school teacners admire their pupils ; and the scholars
magnify their teachers. 1849 MACAULAY Hist. Eng. ii. 1. 191
Every where men magnified his valour, genius, and patriotism.
b. csp. To praise, render honour to (God), arch.
1382 WYCLIF Luke i. 46 And Marie seide, My soule magny-
fieth the Lord, and my spirit hath gladid in God, myn
heel the. c 1420 LYDG. Assembly of Gods 2102 With heuynly
spyrytes, hys name to magnyfy. 1535 COVERDALE Rcclus.
xliii. 30 Prayse the Lorde, and magnifie him as moch as ye
niaye. 1864 SKEAT tr. Uhland s Poems 91 When on your
knees ye humbly fell And magnified a Higher Power.
2. To make greater in size, status, importance,
or qualities ; to enlarge, augment. Now rare.
t Also, to render magnificent. Obs.
1382 WYCLIF Matt, xxiii. 5 Forsothe the! alargen her
filaterie.s and magnifie hemmys. 1390 GOWER Conf. I. 143
Thanne he gan to syke For cloth of gold and for perrie,
Which him was wont to magnetic. "1430 LYDG. Cornel.
BI. Knt. 428 And can hemselve now best magnify With
feyned port and false presumption. 1535 COVERDALE Job
xx. 6 Though he be magnified vp to the heauen. 1598
GREXEWEY Tacitus^ Ann. xn. yii. (1622) 162 Agripplna also
was magnified [L. a,itgetitr\ with the surname of Augusta.
1611 liiBLE Job xix. 5 If indeed yee will magnifie your
selues against me, and plead against me my reproch. 1701
1 IKI.\V Ci stn. Sacra u. v. 53 The least error in a Small
Quantity, as in a Small Circle : will, in a great one, as in
the Circles of the Heavenly Orbs, be proportionally Magni
fy d. 1715 ADDISON Freeholder No. iof3 Arbitrary Power
..creates [in a man] an Ambition of magnifying Himself,
by the Exertion of such a Power in all its Instances. 1726
HUTLER Serin. Rolls Chap. ix. 159 The imagined Dignity of
the Person offended would scarce ever fail to magnifie the
Offence, a 1729 CONGREVE To Cynthia 54 Speak, ere my
Fancy magnifie my Fears. 1784 COWPER Task iv. 542 Her
head, adorned with lappets pinned aloft, And magnified
beyond all human size. 1841 MYERS Cath. Th. iv. 37.
369 The spirit of law is also represented as magnified by
the very act of superseding its letter. 1860 TYNDALL Glac.
i. xxvii. 210 The oblique arrangement of the crevasses also
magnified the labour by increasing the circuits.
b. intr. To become greater, nonce-use.
1814 J. RANDOLPH 22 Mar. in Life of ^ Jos. Q-uincy 350 The
curse of slavery, however, an evil daily magnifying, great
as it already is, embitters many a moment of the Virginian
landholder.
3. trans. To represent (persons, actions, or things)
as great or greater than they are ; to exaggerate.
Now often associated with sense 4.
1759 ROBERTSON Hist. Scot. vi. Wks. 1813 I. 399 Fame
magnified the number and progress of their troops. 1766
GOLDS.M. ric. // . xvi, It must be owned my wife.. used
every art to magnify the merit of her daughter. 1784
Cowi ER Tiroc. 476 Each vainly magnifies his own success,
Resents his fellows, wishes it were less. 1838 THIRLWALL
(t re fee xxv. III. 397 But his enemies at home magnified
the danger of Argos. 1839 YEOWELL Anc. f>rit. CIi. ix.
(1847) 93 Fame magnified nis labours. 1841 MYERS Cath.
Th. iv. 19. 276 Unquestionably external evidences, .have
been unduly magnified. 1862 SIR U. KRODIE Psychol. /ny.
II. iii. Si Small evils which cannot be avoided are magnified
into great ones.
4. To increase the apparent size of an object by
artificial means (as with a lens or microscope).
Also absol, (often with advb. accusative, to mag
nify ten, twenty, etc. diameters).
1665 Phil. Trans. I. 60 It would magnifie but 600 times
in Diameter. 1726 SWIFT Gulliver \\\. iii, Although their
largest Telescopes do not exceed three Feet, they magnify
much more than those of an hundred among us. 1776-96
WITHERING Brit. Plants (ed. 3) IV. 3 When magnified they
appear like ill-formed warts. 1812-16 J. SMITH Panorama
Set. $ Art I. 407 It is supposed that the ancient engravers
used glass globes to magnify their figures. 1837 GORING &
[ PRITCHARD Microgr. 57 You only wish to know exactly how
i much it magnifies. 1868 LOCKYER Klein. Astron. iii. (1879)
! 91 A powerful telescope will magnify an object 1,000 times.
j fig 1853 Y^Mxe.Grin*ell Exp. xiv. (1856) no The effects of
fogs upon our estimation of dimension . . are well known : men
! are magnified to giants. 1862 MRS. H. WOOD Mrs. Hallib.
I in. xii. 155 111 reports never lose by carrying : the two cats
on the tiles, you know, were magnified into a hundred.
5. intr. A cant word for to have effect* (J.) ;
: to signify. Now dial.
171* STEELE Spect. No. 431 F 3 My Governess . . told him
I was continually eating some Trash or other. . . But this
j magnified but little with my Father. 1733 Gentl.Mag. III.
I 532 Now may hap, zir, what doez ael this magnify? 1880
, Antrim $ Down Gte$s.s,v. t That hurt won t magnify.
Magnifying (moc-gnifsiiirj), vbL sb. [f. MAO-
NIFY v. + -ING l.J The action of the verb MAGNIFY.
c 1380 WVCLIF Whs. (1880) 162 pei meyntenen anticristis
prestis and here lawis. .& magnify enge of mennus lawis &
dispisynge of goddis lawis. 1382 Jude 25 To God aloone
oure sauyour, bi Jhesu Crist oure Lord, glorye and mag-
nyfiying. t 1384 CHAUCER H.Fame i. 306 Of oon hewolde
have fame In magnifying of his name. 1612 BACON ss.,
/ raise (Arb.) 354 Too much magnifying of man or matter,
doth irritate contradiction. 1651 HOBBES Lcviath. u. xxxj.
189 Praise, and Magnifying are signified but by Words, and
Actions. 1868 J. M. CAMPBKU. in Mem. (1877) II. xiii. 203
A growing magnifying of their office on the part of the
clergy.
b. attrib.) in magnifying power,
(-1705 BERKELEY Cfimmffttft. Bk. Wks. 1871 IV. 481 The
magnifying power of glasses. 1774 M. MACKENZIE Mari
time Surv. no Write down .. what Sort of Telescope you
observed with, and its length and magnifying Power. 1807
J. E. SMITH Phys. Bot. 14 By the help of the highest
magnifying powers.
Magnifying (mse-gmfaiiii)),///.**. [f. MAG
NIFY v. + -ING 2.J That magnifies, in various senses.
1650 ASHMOLK Chym. Collect. Proleg. 17 The airy and
empty glory of Mngnifying-Fame. 1901 Munseys Mag.
(U. S.) XXV. 641/1 The microbes of disease are such minute
. . germs of life . . under the microscopist s three-hundred
magnifying lens.
b. Magnifying glass. A glass lens, or com
bination of lenses, used to increase the apparent
s\ /c of any object seen through it.
1665 KoYi.K Ocras. Reft. Disc. Occas. Medit. (1848) 28
Attention, like a magnifying glass, shews us . . divers par
ticularities undiscerned by those who want that advantage.
1705 POPE Let. to Wycherley 23 June, Tis certain, the
greatest magnifying Glasses in the World are a Man s own
Kyes. 1859 REEVE Brittany 187 With a strong magmfying-
glass the words.. may be distinctly read.
Magniloquence (mxgni-Ukwens). [f. MAG
NILOQUENT : see -ENCE.] The quality of being
magniloquent ; loftiness of speech or expression.
1623 COCKERAM, Magniloquence , proud speeches. 1656
lii.ot NT Gfasst\%r. t Magnilo<]itence y .. a lofty manner of
speaking, or a discourse of great matters, a 1670 HACKET
Af p. Williams n. (1692) 65 He [Uuckingham] magnified
himself to serve the King, who did not foresee the
envy that Ms magniloquence bred. 1713 BENTLEV Rent.
Disc. Free tli ink. u. 44. 28 And our Author might have
seen, how all the Sects ridiculed ibis Magniloquence of
Kpicurus. 1859 1. TAYLOR Logic in Thcol. 179 We must
discharge a mass of magniloquence and affectation. 1863
C tm i-i.N CI.AKKE Shaks. Char, xviii. 455 Gibber, .foisted his
own bombast into the company of Shakespeare s magni
loquence. 1872 SPUIIGEON Treas. Dav. Ps. Ixxiii. 8 Their
language is colossal, their magniloquence ridiculous.
So f BCagul loqnency, in the same sense.
1615 A. STAFFORD Hea~\ Dogge 38 Neyther was this
onely Stoicall Magniloquency : hee did the great things he
spake.
Magniloquent (ma?gni*l^kwent), a. [f. L.
Magjiiloqit-its (of the same meaning), f. magitus
great + ~hqitns speaking -f -EKT.] Of persons, hence
of utterances or compositions : Lofty or ambitious
in expression, grandiloquent. Also, oecas., talk
ing big , boastful.
1656 HLOUST Glossogr.) Magniloquent > that useth a stately
manner of speaking or writeing. 1659 GAUDEN Slight
ilt alcrs (1660) 10 Really they are no other than imperious
Hypocrites, magniloquent ^Iontebanks. 1849 LONGF. Ka-
vanagh xxi. Pr. Wks. 1886 II. 545 A large basket, contain
ing what the Squire . . in Don Quixote, called his fiambreras ,
that magniloquent Castilian word for cold collation. 1854
THACKERAY Neivcomes I. xxiii. 222 She was a trifle more
magniloquent than usual, and entertained us with stories
of colonial governors and their ladies. 1891 LouftnOCT
StHtf. C/iam rr I. iv. 426 If he meant intentionally to describe
so slight a performance in so magniloquent a manner.
*I D. Misused for; Pompous, mouthing*.
1850 KINCSI.RV Alt. Locke viii, I read my verses aloud in
as resonant and magniloquent a voice as I could command.
Hence Magni-loqiiently adv.
1849 I raser^s Mag. XL. 12 So he, magniloquently, as
was his wont [etc.]. 1891 STEVENSON Across the Plains iii.
141 To finish a study and magniloquently ticket it a picture.
fMagnrloquous, a. 01* r* [f. L. mag-
niloqu-tts (see prec.) + -oua.] = MAGNILOQUENT.
1727 in BAILEY voL II.
(m^gnH<?k\YiX rare. [ad. L.
Magniloquence.
1656 BLOUNT Glossogr. 1889 Buck s Handbk. Med. Sci.
VIII. 520 Of many anatomical terms the chief characteristics
are antiquity, magniloquy, and unintelUgibility.
Magniot, obs. form of MANIOC.
I Magnipend, v. Obs.- [ad. L. phrase
magni fendfre (magni rt. a great price, pendfre to
esteem, lit. to wei^h).] Much to esteeme or set
by ^Cockeram 1623).
Maglli potence. rare- 1 , [f. L. magnipo-
Unt-em\ see next and -EXCE.] The quality of
being magnipotent ; mighty power.
1861 PATMORE in Macm. Mag. V. 114 Jehovah s mild
magnipotence Smiles to behold His children play.
t Magni potent, a. Obs. rare. [ad. L. type
*magnipotent-em, f. magn-u$ great + potent-em :
see POTENT a.] Possessing great power.
1680 Observ. * Curse Ye Meroz 8 Though this be so magni-
potent and all-sufficient a Sermon. 17*7 DE FOE Syst.
Magic I, iii. (1840)84 Satan, as he is a spirit, is magnipotenr,
but he ncvtr was omnipotent.
MAGNIROSTRATE.
35
MAGPIE.
Magiiirostrate (ma?gmrp strl), a. [acl.
mod.L. magnirostmt-itS) f. tnagn-tts great +
rostr-um beak : see -ATE 2 .] * Having a long
and strong beak (Mayne Expos. Lex. 1856).
Magllisoiiailt (m^cgiu-sJnantJ, a. rare. [ad.
late L. tnaifnisonant-em, f. magn-us great + pr.
pple. of sonare to SOUND.] High sounding.
i843 SOUTHEY Doctor, Cats Greta Hall (1847) VII. 581;
RumpelstiUchen .. that strange and magnisonant appella
tion. 1843 CARUL. WISKMAN Ess. 1^531 III. 44-^ A new
city iu^t starting from the mud, witli some inagnisonant
name from Kgypt or Greece.
Magnitude (nue*gnituvd). [ad. L. magni~
tudo, T, magn-ns great, cogn. w. Or. ptyas, OTeut.
*mikilo- : see MUCH. Cf. OF. magnitude,]
\. The qflality or fact of being great, in various
senses ; GREATNESS.
fa. Greatness of character, rank, or position.
\\sojocufarfy, as a title of address. Ob$.
1398 TBKVISA Earth. De P. A*, i. (1495) 3 Our wytte inaye
lie led to the cun^ydcrucyun of the gretnesse, or nmgnytude,
of the nioost excellent bewteuous clarete dyiiyne & In-
uy^yble. 1432-50 It.I/i&tfu (Rolls) III. 117 ThU Niibugo-
donosor transcendede in- magnitude and fortitude HercuKs
in his actes. 1609 I*. JONSON Masque Queens Wks. 1616 I.
961 [Boadicea s] orations, .wherein is expressed all magnitude
of a spirit, breathing to ttie libertie and redemption of her
Countrie. i6zo SHELTON Qiti.i: III. xxxii. 231 And, for proof
of this, let me tell your Magnitudes [etc.]. 1647 CLARENDON
*//i7. Reb. i, 141 The two Secretaries of State (which were
not in those days officers of that magnitude they have been
since. .) were [etc.J. 1665 MANLKY Grot ins* Lo:u C. ll <irn s
741 The United States did not omit forthwith to send an
Embassy to congratulate him [King James] for his new
access of magnitude.
b. In physical sense : Greatness of size or ex
tent, f Of sound : Loudness. Obs
c 1420 Pallad. on Hitsb. i. 1066 To bey thy been biholde
hem riche and fulle, Or preve hem by tht-ir murmurs magni
tude. 1432-50 tr. aigtUn (Rolls) I. 127 Profitable witteis
and wholsome, whiche be callede sees what for the magni
tude of theyme and for the copious multitude of fisches.
1640 WILKINS New Planet n. (1684) 149 Tis said, that
Magnitude does always add to the swiftness of a violent
motion. 1650 BULWER Anthropontet. xx\. 230 That
which fails in magnitude is called smal. 1727 DE FOE
Sysf. Magic i. i. (1840) g The height, and strength, and
magnitude of their building could only serve to make its
fall . . more terrible. 1817 CHALMERS Astron, Disc. i. (1852)
22 We have something more than the mere magnitude of
the planets to allege in favour of the idea that they are in
habited. 1860 TYNDALL Glac. i. xi. 82 And as our eye
ranged over the broad shoulders of the mountain, .. the
conception of its magnitude grew upon us.
c. Of immaterial things: Great amount or im
portance.
1431-50 tr. Higden (Rolls) II. 343 He [Saturnus] was.,
namede as godde of alle god des for the magnitude of his
power. l&fPilfr, rerf.(\V. de W. 1531} 2 68b, And how the
efiectes yt suche ioyeof y e spiryt leueth behynde it, sheweth
y magnitude or greatnes tnerof. 1769 Junius Lett, xxiii.
108 A great man,, .even in the magnitude of his crimes, finds
a rescue from contempt, a 1806 HORSLEY Serin. I. iv. (1816)
70 We commonly find in the ambitious man a superiority
of parts, in some measure proportioned to the magnitude of
his designs. 1844 THIRLWALL Greece Ix. VIII. 29 The pre
parations, .were, .on a scale proportioned to the magnitude
of the object he had in view. 1861 STANLEY East. Ch. vi.
(1869) 189 No conversion of such magnitude [as that of Con-
stantine] had occurred since the Apostolic age.
2. Size whether great or small ; in geometrical
use, the measure or extent of a particular line,
area, volume, or angle.
1570 BILLINGSLEY Eitclidi. \. i A signc or poynt . . is the
beginning of magnitude. 1599 A. M. tr. Ga&elhouer s Bk.
Physicke 74/1 Mixe of this poulder the magnitude of a hasell-
nutte amongst a little Cotten. 1615 CROOKE Body of Man
355 It is a Membrane enclosing the whole cauity of the
Chest, wherefore his Figure and magnitude is answerable
to that cauity. 1658 ROWLAND tr. Monfct s Tkeat. Ins.
1080 It is a small creature, and contemptible for its magni
tude. 1725 ])K FOE Voy. round World (1840) 2&4 As to the
magnitude of those rivers, he could say little. 1754 SHER
LOCK Disc. (1759* I. iv. 159 Reason can measure the Magni
tudes and Distances of the heavenly Bodies. 1840 LARDNER
Gcotn. v. 59 We can never obtain an arc of the precise value
of any one of the usual denominations of angular magni
tude. 1854 BREWSTBB More ll orldsv. 94 The creations of
the material world, whether they be of colossal or atomic
magnitude. 1885 WATSON_ & BURUURY Math. Th. Elect r.
fy Magn. I. ng Two infinite series of images, the magni
tudes or values of which converge.
b. yuai-cotur,
1570 DEE Math. Prcf. 3 What Magnitude so euer, is Solide
or Ihicke, is also broade, and long., .A long magnitude, we
terme a Line. 1570 HILLINUSLEY Euclid \\ ix. 141 Magni
tudes which haue to one and the same magnitude one and
the same proportion : are equall the one to the other. 1859
ilARN. SMITH Arith. % Algebra (ed. 6) 192 The term Magni
tude or Quantity is used in Mathematics to express what
ever is capable of increase or diminution. Thus a sum of
money is a magnitude pr quantity. 1864 HOWES Logic \\.
66 A Concept is a magnitude or Quantity.
3. A class in a system of classification determined
by size. a. Each of the classes into which the
fixed stars have been arranged according to their
degree of brilliancy.
The stars of the first magnitude 1 are the most brilliant ;
the sixth magnitude includes those that are barely visible
to the naked eye ; the seventh and lower magnitudes are
telescopic only. The classification into magnitudes , origi
nally somewhat loose, as depending on the estimate formed
by the individual observer, U now a matter of photometric
measurement. The word tn,ignUitth in this application is
a literal rendering of the Gr. /uty0ov, used by Ptolemy.
Formerly often denoted by the symbol m, as 2.111, 3.111.
fi594ULt Nnj-;vii, E.\crc. iv. \.\.\i. (1636) 485 The lift sheweth
the magnitude or greatnesse of the starre, whether it be of
the first, second, or third bignesse.J a 1641 HP. MOUNTAGU
Acts $ Man. (16421 121 In the firmament of heaven be many
Starres; .. of the first, second, third magnitude, as they u^e
to speak. 1667 MILTON / . L. vir. 357 He form d the Mo-m
Globose, and everie magnitude of Starrs. 1690 Li.viiOLKN-
Curs. Math, 383 A star of the i Magnitude may be seen
when the Sun is but 12 deg. below the Mori/on. 1796 HEK-
sciiELin / ////. Trans. LXXXVI. 171, 2.3 m, however, cannot
be sufficiently kept apart from 3.2111, or either of these ex
pressions from 3 m, or from 2111. 1893 Sm R. DAI. i, Stin-y
of Sun 13 A star of about the eighth magnitude. 1902
Daily Cliron. n Aug. 6/7 Eros will be detected by the
naked eye as a sixth magnitude star.
t b. Numismatics. Oh.
1705 HKAKNE Collect. 19 Dec. (< >. H. S.) I. 133 The .said
Coyns are all Brass of the 3d magnitude.
c. Oecas. in other applications. Also, Of the
first magnitude (fig-) : of the utmost greatness or
importance.
1693 ( SiKi NY Juvenal Sat. VIM, 47 Whatever be your
1 irlh, you re sure to be A Peer uf the Firsl Magnitude to me.
1830 IjYiiLL / rinc. CiCt l. I. 413 In the following year there
were one hundred and fifty-one [AY. earthquake shocks :
they were registered in four classes], of which ninety-eight
were of the first magnitude. Mod. To do this would be
a blunder of the first magnitude.
Magnitudinous (moegniti& dinss), a. [f. L.
wagnitudin- (-tfulo) MAGNITUDE + -ou.s.] Char
acterized by magnitude; involving greatness of scale.
1803 W. TAYLOR in Monthly M*?. XVI. 223 The inference
..i->.., in its possible consequences, too magnitudinous,
to be lightly stated in words. 1826 l\.\aiuiiit r jj<>/i His
designs were \\<\, *ev<_re, magnitudinous. 1893 . !- Mel
bourne) IQ Mav, It has gone abmad. . that liirLi-tnr-; .. may
plead positive ignorance of magnitudinous trun>a .iion>.
t Ma gnity, a. Obs. rarc~^. [ad. L. magnittls
f. magn-us threat : see -ITY.] =- MACXITTI-K i b.
1790 Bystander 198 A fool . . excites no wonder though he
commit every moment follies of the greatest inability.
i Mag nium. Obs. [f. MAGX E.SIAJ + -U, T M.]
- MAGNESIUM ; a name applied to the metal by
Sir II. Davy in 1808 and withdrawn in 1812.
1808 [See MAGNKSIUM i]. i8ia Chan. Phifas. 348.
Magnolia (maegn^ lia). [a. mod.L. magnolia,
f. name of Pierre Magnol (latinized JMagnolius},
professor of botany at Montpellier, 1638-1715-]
A genus of large ; rarely shrubby) trees (the typical
genus of the N. C). Magnoliacece]^ cultivated for
the beauty of their foliage and flowers.
1748 rhit. Trans. XLV. 166 The Magnolia .. tho scarce
in Virginia, has been since found to grow in great plenty in
the North-West J arts of Pensylvania. 1751 UARTUAM
Ol scrt . in Trav. I oisilv. etc. 67 A great hill, cloathed with
hirge Magnolia, 2 feet diameter and 100 feet high. 1799
WORDSW. Ruth xi, He told of the magnolia spread High as
a cloud, high over head ! 1823 K TTI K Fonthill 90 Here
and there the beautiful magnolia displayed the exquisite
whiteness of its large blossoms. 1858 HOGG I eg. Kingd. 24
The bark and fruit of all the Magnolias are possessed uf the
same medicinal properties.
b. * The pnarmacopceial name (U. S. A.) for
the bark of several species of Magnolia ^Mayne
Expos. Lex. 1856).
C. attrib. and Comb.
a 1821 SiiEU.r.Y l- ragm. Unfinished Drama 146 Holding
a cup like a magnolia flower. 1897 rui.i.KS-ljti;KV Blotted
Out ii Mrs. Aylesbury s magnolia-covered house.
Magiioliaceous (msegn^ili^ Jss),^. not. [f.
mod.L. i\Iagndliace-;v, f. MA(JN<>MA: see -ACKoi s.]
Of or belonging to the N. O. MagnoliactK,
1852 TH. Ross tr. Humboldfs Trav. I. vi. 213 note^ Magno-
Haceous plants.
Magno liad. fiot. [f. MAGNOLIA + -AD.] Lind-
ley s name for : A plant of the N. O. Magiiolititw.
1846 LINDLEY I 7 eg. Kingif. 417 Winterex, which do not
seem to possess any solid distinction from Magnoliads.
Udagnolite (mce*gn<Thit\ Klin. [f. the place-
name Magnolia + -ITE.] A white tell u rate of
mercury found in minute acicular crystals, in the
Magnolia district of Colorado.
1877 F. A. GENTH in Proc. Amur. Philos. Soc. XVII. nS
Magnolite, a new Mineral. This highly interesting mineral
is the product of the oxydation of coloradoite.
Magnoperate (maegnfp5rrf*t), ?. rare. [Two
formations : (i) f. L. magtiopert greatly (short for
magiio opere) -i- -ATE s ; (2) f. L. magn-us great
+ opcr-, opus work : after operate.]
f 1. trans. To make greater. Obs.
1610 HOITON Bacitlum Geod. Ep. Ded. (1614), Which will
not a little magnoperate the splendour of your well knowne
Honour, to these succeeding times.
2. intr. (notice-use.} To work at a magnum opus .
1821 BYRON Let. 22 June, That is right ; keep to your
magnum opus magnoperate away.
Magnum (mse gnftn). [sb. use of neut. sing,
of L. magnus great.]
1. A bottle containing two quarts of wine or
spirits ; also, the measure of liquor contained in
such a bottle.
1788 BURNS Prose Wks, 40 If you add a tankard of brown
stout, and superadd a magnum of right Oporto. 1816 SCOTT
Antiq.\\i Bearing in his hand an immense double quart bottle,
or magnum, as it is called in Scotland. 1855 LD. HOUGHTON
in Life tiSgi) I. xi. 505 Tell my father we had four rnag-
nums of 1841 claret on the table. 1893 VIZKTELLY Glances
back I. xvii. 328 [His] weakness was a too great partiality
for . . magnums of old port. 1895 Strand filag. X. 556/2
The party broached a magnum of w hisky.
b. nonce-use. A large glass (of spirits).
1837 I tiCKKNS/Yc X TC. ,\ix, They, .ordered a glass of brandy
and water all round, with a nuignum of extra strength, for
Mr. Samuel Weller.
2. Short for MAGNUM BONUM 2.
1889 Daily News 25 Nov. 7/6 Potatoes at wholesale Prices.
iislb. Floury Magnums, 3.1. 6^.
Magnum bonum (margnwm b<>"*nm). [neut.
sing, ot I* tnagmts great and bonus good.]
1. A particular kind of large yellow cooking-
plum. Also magnum bonum plum.
1721 MORTIMER ffus&, II. 298 The Bonum Magnum a fair
yellowish green Plumb. 1769 MRS. RAi-i-Ai-n -A ;/*, . Housckpr.
(1778) 230 To preserve Magnum Bonum Plums. 1613 Sn;
II. I )AVY Agric, C/it ff. (1814) 257 Two fruits can scarcely
be conceived more different in colour, size, and appearance,
than the wild plum and the rich Magnum bonum. 1879
.Miss YuNXii-; Magnum Inmnin 1. 183 A basket of plums, .as
unlike magnum bonums as could well be.
2. A kind of potato.
1882 Getrtfeti 4 Feb. 75 j 1114.1879 my employer wished me
to phiiit half a rood of ground with Magnum Bonums.
fti. .S?. (Meaning not clear: ? =MAUNI;M i )
1790 Bt KNS Ball. Dumfries Election^ While WeKh, \vlio
ne er yet flinched his ground High wav d his, magnum -
bonum round With Cyclopean fury.
4. A large-barrelled steel pen.
1851 MAYHEW Lend. Labour (1864) I. -^ The street-
stationers do not go beyond zs. the gross, which is for
nuL.mnim bunums.
II Magnum opus. See On s 2.
Ma giius. Obs. [var. of MANGANESE: cf.
MACNASI-:.] lilack oxide of mangant >c, ti-cd in
the Staffordshire ]>oUcrics.
1640 Kiitcs in Noortliouck London (1773^ S;jG 2 Malt, the
quarter^/ . Magnus, the cwt. id. 1686 1 i n Staffonhh.
I-J3 The Motley-colour .. is procured by blending the Lead
with Manganese, by the Workmen call d Magnus.
i MagO-cliemical, ". Obs. rare- . [i.inago-,
comb, form of Gr. ^(170-?: see MACUS, MA*,K .]
Pertaining to magic and chemistry.
1652 ( lAui-ii ftfaffatstrotti, 307 Magicall or mago-chymicall
arts, &c.
Magoll, obs. form of MOGUL.
Magonell, magonneaul, obs, ff. MA^GO^EL.
Magopliony (mag^foni). rare. [ad. Gr.
fio. yoif>uvia ) f. pdyo-s MAUUS + $6vos slaughter.]
The Massacre of the Magi, a famous event in Per
sian history. Hence transf. orfi^.
1711 SiiAi TESB. Charac. I. 86 Much less wou d you
(my Friend !) have carry d on this Magophony, or Priest-
Massacre, with such a barbarous Zeal.
Magor(e,Magosine, obs. ff. Mi u; UL, MAGAZINE.
1! Magot (maj giTr, mag<?\ [Kr.]
1. A sj>ecies of ape {Alacaciis imtus}\ the * tail
less* Barbary Ape of Gibraltar and North Africa.
1607 TOTSELL Four-f. Beasts 12 There was at Paris an
other beast culled a Tartanne, and in some places a Magot
(much lyke a ISaboun). 1774 GOLDS.M. Nat. Hist. (1862)
I. vn. i. 498 The Cynocephalus, or the Magot of Bufibn.
1882 A. K. WALLACE in Contemp. Rev. Mar. 423 In some
few this stump is so very short that the;-e appears to be no
tail, as in the magot of North Africa and Gibraltar.
2. A small grotesque figure of porcelain, ivory,
wood, etc. of Chinese or Japanese workmanship.
1844 THACKERAY Barry Lyndon xiii, Her rooms were
crowded with hideous China magots. 1881 SAINTSBURY
Dryden ii. 35 This [see Ann. Mirab. st. 29] cannot be con
sidered the happiest possible means of informing us; that
the Dutch fleet was laden with spices and magots.
Magot, Magozin, obs. ff. MAGGOT, MAGAZINE.
Magpie (mre gpoi). Also 7 magge pye,
megpye. [f. MAG ^.- + Pitl. Cf. MAGGOT-PIE,
MAW-HE.]
1. A common European bird, Pica caudata, of
the family Coi vidw, having a long pointed tail
and black-and-white plumage. It is well known for
its noisy chatter, and is often taught to speak ; its
habits of pilfering and hoarding are proverbial,
and it is popularly regarded as a bird of ill omen.
1605 S. ROWLEY When You Sef Me C 3 As merie as
a magge pie. 1634 PEACHAM Gentl. Exerc. \\. i. 108 Dis
simulation. A Lady wearing a vizard of two faces, .. in
her right hand a magpye. 1647 K. STAPVLTQN Jitrenal
62 The nine daughters of Pierus . . were for that saucy
ambition transformed into meg-pyes. 1664 H. MORE Myst.
Ini l- 333 The Loquacity of the Magpie. 1720 GAY Poems
(1745) I. 70 No magpie chatter d, nor the painted Jay, 1751
in Hone Every-day Bk. II. 1457 No horseshoe nor magpye
shall baffle our skill. i8ai CLARE nil. A/instr. I. 159 And
magpies that chattered, no omen so black. 1855 TI.NNVSON
To F. D. Maurice 19 And only hear the Magpie gossip
Garrulous under a roof of pine. 1859 DARWIN Orig. Spec.
viii. 11873) 209 The magpie, so wary in England, is tame in
Norway.
b. Austral. Applied to the black-and-white
Crow-shrike ( Gymnorrhind) ; also, in Tasmania,
to the genus Strepera.
1859 H. KINGSLEY G. Hainlyn xviii. II. 4 A magpie was
chanting his noble vesper hymn from a lofty tret-. Ibid.
xxxiii. II. 314 note, Magpie, a large, pied crow. Of all the
birds I have ever seen, the cleverest, the most grotesque,
and the ino^t musical. 1886 T. HENEY Fortunate Days 47
71-2
MAGPIETY.
The magpie swells from knoll or silent brake His loud sweet
tune. 1898 MORRIS Austral Eng. 277.
2. trans/. An idle or impertinent chatterer.
1631 MASSINCER & FIELD Fatal Dowry iv. i, I haue
waited, sir, Three houres to speake w ee, and not take it
well, Such magpies, are admitted, whilst I daunce Attend
ance. 1791 BURKE Let. to CJieu. tie Rh aroi (1844) III. 211
He will not care what . . the whole flight of the magpies
and jays of philosophy, may fancy and chatter. 1838 Lett,
fr. Maitras (1843) 189 The Moonshee .. is not the little
talkative magpie who told me about the language of the
planets. 1895 SCULLY Kafir Stories 132 He was so fond of
talking that his comrades nicknamed him magpie .
3. f a. A derisive term for an Anglican bishop,
from the black chimere and white rochet forming
his ordinary ceremonial attire (ofa.). b. In recent
use, a jocular name for the episcopal costume
consisting of these vestments.
[.1645 H DWELL Lett. Verses to Rdr., Prelats, like mag
pies, in the Ayr had flown. 1663 KILLIGREW Parsons
Wedti. in. v. 114 Have you not heard of the Scriveners Wife
that . . was deliyer d of a Mag-Pie ; . . the Mid-wife cri d out,
twas born a Bishop, with Tippet and white-sleeves.] a 1704
T. BROWN Wks. (1730? I. 107 Root out of them all Anti-
Christian Tyranny of most abominable Bishops; let not
those Silk-worms and Magpies have dominion over us.
Mod. Did he wear a cope, or only his magpie ?
4. A kind of potato.
1794 BILLINGSLEV Agric. Somerset (1797) 116 The sorts
[of potatoes! cultivated are the kidney,, .magpie, rough red
[etc.], 1819 Jrnl. of Naturalist 31 Our chief sorts [of
potato] are pink eyes,, .magpies, and china oranges.
5. A name given to a particular variety of the
domestic pigeon.
1868 TEGETMEIER Pigeons xxi. 174 Magpies are another
variety of German Toys that are well known in England.
1895 Times 16 Jan. n/6 For the rest, the Magpies, Tjlack,
red, yellow, and blue.. deserve to be mentioned. 1898 Daily
News s Jan. 2 Mr. F. Warner has some excellent magpies.
6. slang. A halfpenny. Cf. MAG sb. S)
1838 DICKENS O. Twist viii, I m at low-water-mark my
self only one bob and a magpie.
7. Mil. slang. A shot from a rifle which strikes
the outermost division but one of a target, and is
signalled by a black and white flag.
1884 Times 23 July 8/1 After running through the scoring
gamut with an outer, a magpie, and a miss. 1894 Ibiii.
14 July 10/1 He followed his first two bull s eyes with two
more, then came a magpie.
8. attrib. and Comb., as magpie-like adj. ; mag
pie diver, (a) the Golden-eye Duck, Clangula
glaiteion ; (l>) the Smew, Merganser albellus ;
magpie finch, a bird of the genus Spei-mestes ;
magpie goose (see quot.) ; magpie lark, a small
Australian bird, Cralllna picata ; magpie maki,
a species of lemur, Lemur macaco (Cent. Diet.) ;
magpie moth, a white moth, patched with black
and some yellow spots, Abraxas grossulariata;
magpie perch ,see quot.) ; magpie robin = DIAL-
BIRD ; magpie shrike, a South. American bird,
Cissopis leveriamis.
i796N T EMNiCFi/Wj;f/.c.tr. .Vat. Hist.v. 82o*Magpiediver,
t he smew. 1882 PAYXK-GALLWEY Ftnuler in Irel. 107 Another
local name [of the Goldeneye] is the Magpie Diver , a
very descriptive one by reason of the black and white
plumage of the adult male. 1869-73 ! . R* JONES Casselfs
lik. of Birds I. 158 The "Magpie finch is an inhabitant
of the countries in the vicinity of the river Gambia.
1898 MORRIS Austral Etig, 278 * Magpie-Goose, a common
name for the Australian Goose, Anseranns jHelanolciiia,
1888 Casselts Pict. Australasia II. 215 The little "magpie-
lark. 1805 T. HARROL Scenes of Life III. 104 What was
before black had now assumed a *magpie-like appearance.
1796 NEMNICH Polygl. Lex. Nat. Hist. v. 820 The lar^e
"Magpie moth, Pnal. grossularitita. The small Magpie
moth, Phal. nrticata. 1819 G. SAMOUELLE *Entomol.
L otnpcnd. 252 Magpie moth (A bra.ras grossiilariata),
1890 E. A. ORMEROD Injur. Insects (ed. 2) 310 The
thrush : length ten inches.
Hence (noiice-wds.) Ma gpied ///. a., made like
a magpie ; Ma gpieish a., magpie-like.
1845 E. WARBURION Crescent fy Cross I. 64 Black slaves,
magpied with white napkins round their head and loins.
1880 Daily Neivs g Aug. 2/2 Money, which.. had been
abstracted and disposed of ill a magpieish spirit of mischief.
Magpiety (maegpsi-eti). noncc-wd. [jocular ;
f. MAGI-IE, after fifty.] (Cf. quots.)
a 1845 HOOD yarvis * Mrs. Cope ii, Not pious in its
proper sense, But chattring like a bird, Of sin and grace-
in such a case Mag -piety s the word. 1891 Blackii . Mag.
CL. 4_oo/2 Conceive the agony of suppressed speech when a
man is as garrulous as a magpie by nature ; and my friend
is that, though his magpiety is of an elevated sort.
Magre, variant of MAL-OKE.
Magrei, -rey, -rie, -ry : see MAUGHE.
Magryme, obs. form of MEUHIM.
Magsman .niaygsmam). slang, [f. MAG rf.l].
A street swindler, confidence man .
1838 Tfte Town 27 Jan. 276 A inagsntan must of necessity
be a great actor aud a most studious observer of human
nature. 1866 DICKENS Reprinted Pieces, Detective Police
(1868) 241 Tally-ho Thompson was a famous horse-stealer,
couper, and magsman. 1897 M. DAVITT in llfestm. Gaz.
30 Sept. 2/1 Almost every possible kind of convict, from the
sneak-thief. . to professional inagsnien.
36
II Maguari (magwa-i i). f Tupi mbaguari (Ruiz
cle Montoya Tesorode la Lingua Guarani 1639).]
A South American Stork, Euxenura maguari,
with a forked tail.
1678 KAY Willughtys. Ornith. 287 The American Stork,
called by the Brasilians Maguari of Marggrave. 1814
LATHAM Celt. Hist. Birds IX. 54 The Spaniards call it
Cicognc; the Guarinis Baguari and Maguari. 1889 P. L.
SCLATER A rgetttine Ornith. II. 107 The Maguari Stork is
a well-known bird on the pampas.
Maguder, variant of MAGTDAKE. Obs.
II Maguey (mse gwrf ; Sp. mag^y). Forms : 6
magueans, magueis, -eiz, -aiz, maguay, 7 raan-
guay, mangouay, 8 ma(y)quey. [Sp., a. Ilay-
tian.] The American aloe, Agave Americana.
1555 EDEN Decades 135 Magueans which is an herbe
muche tyke vnto that which is commonly cauled Sengrene or
Orpin. [The Latin \\aspalinariimfintti MagitdorHin, qitxrst
/ifr/>a,elc.} tMCkUfoifs 1 ay. in Haklnyt, About Mexico. .
the:
vhich is that which th-: Indians doo drinke ordinarily, and
the Negros. 1604 E. GI.KIMSTONK] D Ait>sSa s Hist. Indies
v. xxix. 420 They strewd round about a great quantitie of
the bpughes of Manguay, the leaves whereof are large and
pricking. 1660 F. BROOKE tr. Le Blanc s Trav. 363 There
are some that furiously lash their bare shoulders with thorns
of Mangouay. 1706 PHILLIPS (ed. Kersey , Matjney or
Mayqney, an admirable Tree in New Spain, in the West-
Indies. 1712 W. ROGERS I oy. (1718) 318 Their most
remarkable plant is that call d Maguey. 1899 Atlantic
Monthly LXXX1II. 758/1 He who has once slept upon a
mass of the shredded fibres of the maguey, or Spanish
bayonet, will not be envious of the down couches of kings.
b. attrib., as maguey fibrt , leaf] tree.
1745 P. THOMAS Jrnl. Anson s I oy. 128 They call it a
Maguey Tree, and from it they get Wine, Vinegar, Honey,
Thread, Needles, Stuffs for cloathing, or Sails for Canoes
and Small Boats, and Timber for building. 1803 Outing
(U.S.) XXII. in/i A small roll made from the fiber of the
maguey leaf. 1901 U estm, Gaz. 21 Oct. 5/1 All the maguey
fibre Mexico can produce will be taken at good prices.
II MagUS ;mri g#s). PI. Magi (mJi-d.^i) ; also
4 raagy. [L., a. Gr. ^070?, a. OPersian friagit-s.]
1. Hist. A member of the ancient Persian priestly
caste, said by ancient historians to have been
originally a Median tribe. Hence, in wider sense,
one skilled in Oriental magic and astrology, an
ancient magician or sorcerer.
sing, {c 1584 CHAUCER //. Fame in. 184 Ther saugh I
Hermes BaTlemis, Lymote, and eek Simon Magus.] 1621
QuARLKS-Drf. Foems, Esther (16381 93 Tyrant Cambyses
being dead and gone,. . Mounts up a Magus, with dissembled
right. 1638 SIR! . HERBERT Trav. 214 Let me rather busie
my brains in quest of what a Magus was .. under which
Title, many Witches, Sorcerers .. and other Diaboliques
have cloakt their trumperies. 1741 POPE Dune. iv. 516
Thy MagUS) Goddess ! shall perform the rest. 1805 H. K.
WHITE Let. 10 Nov. Remains (1816) I. 207, I have as much
expectation of gaining it, as of being elected supreme magus
over the mysteries of Mithra. 1821 SHELLEY I rometh. Unb.
1. 192 The Magus Zoroaster.
pair, [c 1400 Three Kings Cologne 49 Seynt Austyn seip
}>at bis word Magi in the tung of Chaldee is as moche to
sej-e as a Philosophre.] 1555 WAI REMAN Fardle of Facions
n. vii. K iv b, [In Persiajtheir Magi (that is to say men
skylfull in y secretes of nature). 1609 HOLLAND A mm. \
Marcell. xxin. vi. 231 In these tracts lye the fertile fields of
the Magi. 1614 SYLVESTER Kethnlias Rescue v. 301 You
Parthians, Cossians, and Arabians too, By your sad Magi s
deep prophetlike Charms Sacredly counsell d. 1711 POPE ,
Temp. Fame 97 There in long robes the royal Magi stand,
Grave Zoroaster waves the circling wand. 1864 PusEvZ,tft7.
Daniel vii. 418 Among the Persians, those who are wist;
as to the Deity, and are its minsters, are called Magi.
b. Applied by Irish historians to the heathen
sorcerers who opposed St. Patrick.
iSza LANIGAN Eccl. Hist. Irel. I. 224 Leogaire..set out.,
with a considerable number of followers and one or two of
the principal Magi. 1845 PETRIE Round Towers Irel. \\.
ii. 132 Quoted as the composition of a certain magus of the
name of Con, in the ancient Life of St. Patrick. 1887 SIR
D. O. HUNTEK BLAIR tr. A. BelU sheim s Hist. Cat/i. C/i.
ofStott. I. 72 Thereupon the Magi, or Drttadh, bitterly
reproached the parents for their adoption of Christianity,
Ibid. I, 73 Broichan, the Magus of King Brude.
C. transf.
1851 CAHLYI.E Sterling n. ii. (1872) 94 His Father, .. the
magus of the 7V///t j, had talk and argument ever ready.
2. spec. The (three) Magi: the three wise men*
who came from the East, bearing offerings to the
infant Christ.
1377 LANGL. P. PI. B. xix. 81 Wherfore and whi wyse
men that tyme, Maistrcs and lettred men Magy \C. Magi]
hem called. 1652 GAULE Magastrom. 13 The Magi that
came to Christ. 1656 BLOUNT Glossogr., Balthnsar^ . .one
of the Magi, or wise-men, vulgarly called the three Kings
of Col lei n. 1756-7 tr. Ktywf f S Trav. (1760) I. 405 A
golden medal, said to be among the offerings of the eastern
magi to Jesus Christ. 1839 Penny Cycl. XIV. 281 Whence
the wise men of the East who came to see Christ are called
simply Ma.;i,
fMagusian. Obs, rare-" 1 , [f. prec. + -IAN.]
A magian ; a follower of the magi.
1587 GOI.DING De Mcrnay \.\\iii. 530 The Magusians..
are giuen to Incest after the customs of their Mother country
Perm.
Magyar (ma - d- v ar), sb. and a. [The native
name.T
A. sb.
1. An individual of that Mongoloid race, now
MAHALEB.
forming, numerically and politically, the pre
dominant section of the inhabitants of Hungary.
X 797 TOWNSON Trav. Hungary 141 An old Magyar to be
obliged to learn, and to learn the German language ! 1828
Foreign Q. Rev, III. 29 That the Magyars settled in
; Hungary during the ninth century is certain. 1864 Spec-
\ tator 438 The moment it [a British fleet] threatens Trieste
the Magyar will be in arms. 1878 A . Ainer, Kev. CXXVI.
| 557 The Magyars received the knowledge of southern pro
ducts and of agriculture from their Turkic neighbors.
2. The language of the Magyars ; Hungarian.
1828 Foreign Q. Kev. III. 73 Volumes written in Latin,
German and Magyar. 1866 CHARNOCK in Anthrop. Rev.
IV. 172 In the Magyar there is only one conjugation for all
regular verbs. 1884 EM. DK LAVELEYE in Contemp. Rev. Dec.
820 He., translated Stuart Mill s Liberty into Magyar.
Comb. 1886 W. J. TUCKER E. Europe 231 The Hungarian
stage, being thus limited to the Magyar-speaking popula
tion., can never enjoy European fame.
B. adj. Of or pertaining to the Magyars, or to
the language of the Magyars.
1828 Foreign Q. Rev. III. 34 The letters of the Magyar
i alphabet which require particular notice are 6 [etc.]. Ibid.
30 Scarcely a fragment remains of old Magyar minstrelsy.
1851 MAVHEW Lond. Labour I. 25 The Magyar noblesse.
1888 L. OLIPHANT Episodes in Life Adventure 180 Divers
hospitable Magyar country-houses.
Hence Ma gyarism, the principles of Magyar
patriotism ; Ma g-yarize v, traits., to assimilate to
the Magyar type ; to translate (names) into Mag
yar; hence Ma-gyarized///. a. ; Ma ffyarization ;
Ma-g-yarizing vbL sb.
1862 Sat. Rev. 8 Feb. 158 Magyarism once meant a
tyranny of race. 1879 W. R. MORKILL in // estnt. A" . Oct.,
How long this small nationality (of Slovaks] will be able to
resist Magyarisation is doubtful. 1880 Echo 23 Oct. 1/5
The Chauvinist agitators for the Magyari^ing of Com
merce . 1884 EM. DE LAVEI.EYE in Contemp. Rev. Dec.
826 Austria Hungary can neither Magyarize nor Germanize
Bosnia. 1886 W J. TUCKER E. Europe ^, Those amongst us
bearing German names Magyarise them. Ibid. 133 Govern
ment. in the frenzy of its Magyarizing hallucinations, heralds
the Magyarizing of the name with applause. 1889 Daily
News 21 Nov. 5/3 The. .completely Magyarised family of
the Archduke Joseph. 1897 Contemp. Rev. Jan. 13 The
Roumanian subjects, .refuse to be Magyarised.
t Magydare. Obs. Also 6 maguder. fad.
L. maguaaris, magydaris, -dens, a. Gr. payftapa.]
The root of the plant laserwort ; the plant itself.
iS3 PALSGB. 241/2 Maguder a stalke of an herbe, chion.
1597 GERARDE Herbal \\. ccclxxv. 854 It is called in Latin
Laserpitium \ in English Laserwoort and Magydare : the
gum or liquor that issueth out of the same is called Lacer.
1706 PHILLIPS (ed. Kersey), Magydare ^ a sort of Herb.
Mahadee, ubs. form of MAHDI.
I! Mahajun (maha*d3n). [Hindi tnahajan,
repr. Skr. mahajana great man, head of tribe or
caste.] A money-lender, usurer.
1858 J. B. NORTON Topics 245 The mahajun kindly under-
takes to advance the money. <ri86i A. C. LVALL Old Pin-
(/arfe(V.), Down there lives a Mahajun my father gave
him a bill, I have paid the knave thrice over, and here I m
paying him still.
II Mahal (maha l). Indian* Also7mahael,mo-
hol(lj 8-9 mahl, 9 muhal. [Urdu (Arab.) U^
tnahally f. Arab, root halla to lodge.]
1. Private apartments or lodgings.
1638 SIR T. HERBERT Trav. 71 Who.. leads him into the
Mahael (or private lodging). 1662 J. DAVIES tr. MandeUltfs
Trav. 76 He went to the Makatl, or Queens Lodgings.
J 793 T. MAURICE/*/. Aniiq. 1.67 The mahls, the courts,
the galleries, the rooms of state, are almost endless. 1799
WELLINGTON Snppl. De$p. (1858) I. 322, I beg that you will
desire my moonsnee to write a letter to the ladies in the
mahal. 1800 Asiat. Ann. Rcg.^ Misc. Tracts 294/1 These
inner apartments are said to have been the mahl, or private
chambers of Gundrufsein.
2. A summer house or palace.
1625 PURCHAS Pilgrims I. iv. 428 A Garden, and Moholl
or Summer house of the Queene Mothers. 1638 SIR T.
HERBERT Trav. 159 An even delicate street .. bestrew d
with Moholls or Summer houses. 1800 Asiat. Ann. AY^ .,
Misc. Tracts 162/2 Rnjah Ragonaut s old mahal or house
under Goosapahar. 1834 Baboo I. xi. 200 This old dwelling
is not like the ancient Muhal of my fathers.
3. A territorial division in India; a ward of a
town. Also, a division of an estate or tract of land
for farming or hunting purposes.
1793 T, MAURICE /</. Antiy, I. 106 The soobah of Bengal
is said to consist of twenty-four circars and seven hundred
and eighty-seven mahls. 1800 Asiat. Ann. I\eg. t Char. 3/1
Colar is a mahl of Sera. 1815 SIR J. MALCOLM Hist. Persia
II. 177 note t He was made magistrate of all the Hyderee
mahnls, or wards termed Hyderee, winch included more
than half the city. 1823 Mem. Central India I. 146 note^
The first grants of twelve Mahals to Mulharjee Holkar. 1883
igth Cent. Sept. .424 The supervisors were instructed to pre
pare rent-rolls of each mahal, or farm. 1885 SIR W. HUNTER
I nig. Gaz. India 1.349 The elephant hunting-grounds, .are
divided into several mahals, which are leased out.
Mahaleb (ma haleb). Also 6-8 macaleb, 8
rnahalep, y mahlib, melub. [a. F. niacahb>
mahlab. Cf. It.
-lep (Cotgr.)i a. Arab.
macalepo a kinde of perfume or swecte smell
^Florio 1598).] A kind of cherry, Prunus Ala-
haleb) the kernels of which are used by perfumers ;
the tree itself is used as a dwarf grafting-stock for
cherries.
1558 WAROE tr. Alexis 1 Seer. 50 Take the Macaleb, whiche
are litle soote and odoriferous grayaes so called. 1597
MAHANT.
GERARDE Herbal in. Iv. 1211 This shrubbie tree called Ma-
caleb or Mahaleb is also one of the Priucts. 1636 BLOUNT
Glosagr.,Mac<tteb,\\\t\asiai& Coral or Pomander; of whose
sweet and shining black berries, chains, and bracelets are
made. 17" tr. t omcfs Hist. Drugs I. 13 Mahalep is the
Kernel of a small lierry, almost like a Cherry-Stone. 1858
SIMMONUS Diet. Trade, Mahlit, mdub, the fragrant kernels
of Priliim Mabalftof Linnaeus, strung as necklaces, which
are much valued by the women of Sindc and other pans
of India. 1891 J. WRJOHT Fruit Gro-.Mi s Guide II. no
The Mahaleb is the principal dwarfing stock.
Mahammudan, obs. form of MOHAMMEDAN.
Mahan, obs. form of MAUND, Indian weight.
II Mahant (mahfnl). Indian. Also 9 mehimt.
[Hindi.] A religious superior.
1800 Asiat. Ann. Keg., Atisc. Tr. 247/1 The ruling power
was. .held by the priests of the Goosaigns, distinguished by
the appellation of Mehunts. 1896 MKS. 1!. M. CKOKER
Village Talcs 160 A venerable Mahant, or high-priest of
the Gosains, now advanced.
II Maliaraj ( Mh ri ds) [f"cl mahdnij, f.
mafia great + raj sovereignty, (in compounds)
sovereign.] =ncxt.
1826 HOCKI.EY Patutiir<ingHari\. n A small tent through
which all must pass before they could enter ibe presence of
the Ma, ha, raj. 1903 Wcstm. Caz. 13 Aug. 8/2 Calcutta
Corporation . .the following resolution was proposed by the
Maharaj Kumar Prodyat Tagore.
II Maharaja h (mahara - d3a). Also "j mau
raja(h. [Hindi maharaja great king, f. mahd great
+ raja RAJA(H.] The title of certain Indian princes.
1698 FKVER Ace. K. ftuiiA ff / . 76 Seva Gi . .is preparing
to be install d Mau Raja, or Arch Raja, at his Court at
Rairee. Ibid. 174 Mau Rajah. 1776 Trial of Joseph Fmvke
2/1, 1 went to Maha Rajah Nundocomar. 1859 LANG Wand.
Ind. 38 The Maharajah with his suite appeared.
II Maharanee (mahar& iu"). [Hindi inahdrani,
f. mahd great + rani queen.] The wife of a maha-
rajah.
1862 BEVERIDGE Hist. India III. vin. vi. 472 The maha-
rajah was.. childless. His wife, the maharanee, was.. only
twelve years of age.
Mahaseer, -sur, variants of MAHSEEK.
Mahatma (maha;-tma). [ad. Skr. mahatman
great-souled , f. mahd great + atman soul.] In
Esoteric Buddhism , one of a class of persons
with preternatural powers, imagined to exist in
India and Tibet.
1884 Pall MallG. 19 Aug. i/i One of Madame Blavatsky s
Mahatmas. 1888 MMK. BLAVATSKY Seer. Doctr. II. 173 The
Third Race had thus created the so-called Sons of Will and
Yoga, or the ancestors ..of all the subsequent and present
Arhats, or Mahatmas, in a truly immaculate way.
Mahayme, obs. form of MAIM.
II Ualldi (ma di). Also9mohdi,mahadi,-dee,
mehdi, mehdee. [Arab. (J>M- mahdiy,V&. he
who is guided aright , passive pple. of (jjjt
hada to lead in the right way.] A spiritual and
temporal leader expected by the Mohammedans to
appear in the latter days. In recent use chiefly
applied to certain insurrectionary leaders in the
Soudan from about 1880, who are alleged to have
claimed to be the predicted Mahdi .
1800 Asiat. Ann. Reg., Misc. Tr. 125/1 Mahommed, who
was proclaimed Khalifat Medina in the year of the Hejira
145, and who assumed the title of Mohdi or Mahadi. 1803
T. \VINTERBO_TTOM Sierra Lcom I. xiv. 246 Some years ago
a celebrated impostor, who called himself Mahadee,. .made
his appearance among the Soosoos and Mandingos. 1868
J. P. BROWN Dervisltts ii. 74 It is from among the descen
dants of Alee that the more devout Moslems expect the
Mehdee. 1885 Times 20 Mar. 5/5 The desert Arabs state
that a new Mahdi has appeared in Kordofan.
Hence Ma hdiship, the dignity or position of a
Mahdi ; Ma hdism, Ma hdi-ism, the rebel move
ments in the Soudan about I88o-i88j, and sub
sequently, under leaders claiming to be the Mahdi ;
Ma-hdlan, Ma hdist, Ma hdi-ist, an adherent of
a pretended Mahdi.
io June 3/i Mahdi- ism is in his eyes a real danger. 1885
Daily Tel. 19 Feb. 5/2 A demonstration . . was . . made
against Metemneh. in order to draw the Mahdists off. 1885
more responsible for the rise of Soudanese Mahdi.-m than
the Mahdi himself.
Mahe, Mahem, obs. ff. MAW rf.i, MAIM.
Mahen, Maheym, obs. ff. MAY v., MAIM.
Mahiz, obs. form of MAI/.E.
Mahlstick, variant of MAULSTICK.
Mahlstrom, Ger. form of MAELSTROM.
II MahniU di. Obs. Also 7 mammothee, raa-
mudee, mahomedee, mamoodo, mammo(o)da,
mam(m)oodee, mahmoudi, -y, 7-8 mamooda,
S mahmoodee, mahmudie, mahmoude. [1 ers.
tP>s? mahmiicti, f. the name of Shah Mahmud. }
A Persian money of account, orig. a silver coin
of the approximate value of twelve pence. Also,
a gold coin formerly circulating in India.
37
1612 R. COVF.RTE True Rep. etc. 34 A Mammothe;. .being
nine pence English. 1625 PUKCHA*, Pilgrims \. 523 Their
moneyes in Persia of Siluer, are the Abacee, the Mahome-
dee (etc.]. 1687 A. LOVELL tr. Tlic-ccnct s Trav. II. 63 An
Abassi and a Mahmoudi, which is asmuch as a Chai, and
a Para. I tut. ill. 18 There is also a Mogole Silver-Coin,
called Mahmoudy, which is worth about eleven Sols and
a half. 1783 GLADWIN Ayeen Akbery I. 17 The Mahmoodee
and Mozuffery of Guzerat and Malwah. 1797 Encycl. />Y/V.
(ed. 3) XIV. 176/1 An abassee is worth two mahmoudes.
1878 Note in Hawkins* I ~oy. i Hakluyt Soc.) 4 7 The Mali-
mudi was a gold coin of Gujrat.
Maho, variant of MAHU Obs.
11 Mahoe HrnahJ" ). Bot. Also7-8mahot,maho,
8 moho, 9 mohoe, mohaul. [Carib inahoti ; the
early spelling mahol is Fr.]
1. The name of several trees. (Also malioe-lret.
a. A sterculiaceous tree or large shrub (Sierculia
I caribxa), a native of the West Indies, b. A mal-
! vaceotts shrub or tree (Paritium tiliaceum and
P. datum), with a wide range through tropical
! countries. C. Applied with qualifications to similar
plants of various genera. (See quot. 1866.)
1666 I. DAVIES Hist. Carib. Isl. i. viii. 49 [tr. Rochefort
1658] Of the Tree called Mahot there are two kinds, Mahot-
franc, and Mahot d herbe. 1671 OGILBY America 348 The
Mahot-Tree, of the Bark of which are made Laces and
; Points. 1697 DAMPIER Voy. (1729) I. iii. 37 They make their
Lines both for fishing and striking with the Bark of Maho.
1756 P. BROWNE Jamaica 284 The Mountain Mohoe. .grows
I to a considerable size, ..and is generally reckoned an excel-
i lent timber-tree. 1774 GOLUSM. Nat. Hist. (1824) III. 162
; Having fed upon the flowers of the mahot.. it [the iguana]
goes to repose upon the branches of the trees. 1838 Penny
Cycl. XII. 193/1 In the West Indies the whips with which
the slaves are lashed are made from the fibres of H\ibisdts\
arl oreus (mohoe or mohaul). 1866 Trcas. Bat. 711/1
Mahoe, blue or common, raritiitm datum. , bombast,
. OckromaLagopiis. , Congo, Hil iscusclyfealus. , grey
I or mountain, rariliitm datum. , seaside, Thcspcsia
fopulnea.
2. The wood or the fibre of some of these trees.
1897 Daily AV?cj 10 Mar. 6/3 In rods alone there was an
almost endless variety, whether of built cane,., blue malioc,
. . or any other material.
3. attrib., as mahoi bush ; mahoe-piment, Daph-
nopsis caribxa (Grisebach Flora W. //id. 1864,
P- 785).
1827 ROBERTS I oy.Centr.Amcr. 127 Some of the very low
land is covered with water, .producing only rank coarse
grass and Mohoe bushes.
II Mahpe- (mahoV)- [Maori.] The New Zea
land \Vhitewood-tree, Melicytus ramijlorus.
ramijlorus). .grows to a height of not more than fifty feet.
1866 Treas. Hot. s.v. Melicytus, M. ramijlorus is the
Mahoe of the New Zealanders, which must not be con
founded with the Mahoe of the West Indies.
t Maho ganite. slang. Obs. [f. MAHOGANY
+ -ITE.] (See quoO
1825 Sporting Mag. XVI. 9 note, A mahpganite is one who
rides at a most infernal pace about the introduction of the
second bottle . . with his knees under any semicircular
mahogany fire table.
Mahoganize (mah(rgan3iz\ v. U. S. Also
mahoganyize. [f. MAHOGANY + -IZE.] trans. (See
quot.)
1848-59 BARTLETT Diet. Amer., Maliogauykc, to paint
wood in imitation of mahogany. 1855 OCJILV IE, Mtthogettiiiu.
(American.)
Mahogany (mah(Vgani) . Also 7 mohogeney,
8 mohog(g)ony, mahogena, mahogon(e)y.
[Written mohogeney in 1671 ; of unknown origin.
The Eng. word was adopted into botanical Latin
by Linnaeus (1762) as mahagoni, and is prob. the
source of the continental forms : F. mahagoni,
mohogon (rare), It. mogano (inogogane, mogogon,
etc.), Pg. mogno, G. mahagoni, Du. mahonie, Sw.
mahogny, Da. mahogni.
The statement that the word is Carib is founded on a mis
reading by Von Martins: see J. Platt, Jr. in ff. ft Q. 9th
Ser. VIII. 201. The only known name in the Carib lan
guage is caoba, which has been adopted in Sp.J
1. The wood of Swietetiia filahagoni (N. O.
Cedrelacese), a tree indigenous to the tropical parts
of America, esp. Mexico, Central America, and
the West Indies. It varies in colour from yellow
to a rich red brown, is remarkably hard and fine
grained, and takes a high polish. Also with quali
fication denoting the special variety or place of
origin, as Bay-Mood, Cuba, Honduras, Jamaica,
Spanish mahogany.
1671 OGILBV A merica 338 Here [in Jamaica] are . . the most
curious and rich sorts of Woods, as Cedar, Mohogeney,
Lignum-vita:, Ebony [etc. ]. 1703 Lond. Gaz. No. 3891/3 On
Wednesday. ., will be. .exposed to Pnblick Sale. ., the Cargo
of the Galeon called the Tauro . ., consisting of . . Cocoa, . .
. .,
Hrazelletto, Mohogony. 1733 BRA.MSTON Man ff Taste 15
Say thou that do st thy father s table praise, Was there
Mahogena in former days? a 1746 T. WARTON Poems
(1748) 109 Odious ! upon a walnut-plank to dine ! No the
red-vein d Mohoggony be mine ! 1817 BYRON Beppa Ixx,
He was a Turk, the colour of mahogany. 1842 GWII.T
A rcliit. (1859)487 The variety called Spanish Mahogany, and
imported from Cuba, Jamaica, Hispaniola, and other West
India islands [etc.]. Ibid. 096 The Jamaica mahogany is
the hardest and most beautiful. 1860 J E AFFRESON Bk. about
Drs. I. 185 He [Gibbons] brought into domestic use the
mahogany with which one has so many pleasant associa-
MAHOGANY.
tions. 1875 Carpentry # Join, 15 Oak, teak, and mahogany
should find a place in the workshop more often than they
do, the mahogany being what is often called cedar, to dis
tinguish it from the very hard Spanish wood. The softer
and more common kind is frum Honduras. 1899 Mod.
Trade Circular, Mahogany, Mexican, $d. to 6</. per foot,
superficial. Do., Tobasco, $\d, to -jd, per foot, superficial.
b. The tree itself.
1759 MILLER C,ard. Diet. (ed. 7) s.v. Cedrus. The second
Sort is the Mahogony, whose Wood is now well known in
England. 1846 LINDLKV I ~cg. Kingd, 462 The bark . . of Maho
gany (Sit /eifttiet Alahagoni) \^ also accounted febrifugal.
2. transf. Applied, chiefly with qualification, to
various woods resembling mahogany, and to the
trees producing them, in Australia mainly used
for various species of Eucalyptus, esp. the Jarrah
(E. marginata], and for Tristania conferta (N. O.
Myrtait tf} : see Morris Austral Eitg. (1898) 278-9.
African mahogany, Khaya SenegnUnsis\ Bastard
mahogany, Matayba (Ratonia) ap< tnla\ al>o h.ncnlyp-
tnsbotryoideswci&E.marginata\ East India mahogany,
Soymidafebrifuga ; Forest mahogany, Eucalyptus re-
sinifcrti and E. microcorys\ Indian mahogany, Cftircfa
Taona\ Madeira mahogany, r,-rs,-<i imtica (sec M,\-
DhiKA 1 1.1; Mountain mahogany, I^ctulalciLta; and Cc ><>>-
tarfuts lcd(fciins\ Red mahogany, Kncalyfttts yc^hii-
fera ; Swamp mahogany, Eucalyptus robnsta and E.
botryoi<1cs\ Whitemahogany,(in Jain;iica).V/fwi7, ///7/;/(
Hfu)\atinn\ (in Australia) Eucalyptus wl>u$ta\ ;tl^u E,
pilularis. (See Trcas. Hot. 1866.)
1842 rcnny Cy<t. XXIII. 404 2 S[ivietenia] Sci/cgalcHsis
has also been formed into a new genus, Khaya, and is the
tret; yielding African mahogany. 1846 SIOKI.S m.^,>7:
Australia II. iv. 132 Mahogany Jarrail^Eucalyptus
^ruws un while .sandy land. 1884 rail Mall (/ . 22 AUL, . ;/i
The main saloon is finished in white mahogany thruughuul.
3. colloq* A table, esp. a dining-table.
1840 IMCKENS OldC, Slwp Ixvi, I had hoped, .to have seen
you three gentlemen, .with your legs undt-r the niiihu^any
in my humble parlour. 1846 TIIACKKKAV l>k. Snol-s .\\xi,
Other families did not welcome us to their mahogany, 1848
Van, Fair xiii, (ieorge was going .. to bring tin- supply
question on the mahogany. 1850 florists Jrnt. 149 Nearly
forty gathered round Mr. Ltdgard s mahogany after the ex
hibition. 1891 MKS. WALI-OKU Mischief of Monica III. 90,
I could have put my feet under his mahogany., with the
very greatest satisfaction.
4. slang and dial. a. A Cornish beverage com
pounded of gin and treacle, b. A strong mixture
of brandy and water.
1791 [!OS\VELL yohnson an. 1781, 30 Mar., They [the Cor
nish fishermen] call it Mahogany ; and it is made of two
parts gin and one part treacle well beaten together. 1816
Quiz Grand Master n. 54 note, It is believed that drinking
mahogany (a strong description of brandy paunyj is the best
preventive against the sun s heat. The remedy is in general
repute in Bombay. 1823 T. HOND Hist. E. $ W. Eooe 82
w/* , At a trial at the Cornish Assizes some years ago, a
witness . . puzzled his lordship and the council, by telling
them he was. . eating Fair maids and drinking Mahogany .
1852 C. J. MATHKWS Little ToddUkins 20 Capt. Littlcpop.
I ve been obliged to. .diet myself on stiff brandy and water.
Brwnsniitk. Mahogany? I have got some, .. black as
coffee, strong as mustard.
5. A kind of moth, Noctua tetra.
1819 O. SAMOf ELLE Entonwl. Contend, 370 Xoctua tctm t
the Mahogany.
6. attrib. and quasi-<z^ . a. Made of mahogany.
1730 W. WARREN Collectanea in Willis & Clark Cambridge
(1886) I. 225 Mohogany window Seats: A Marble Table for
y e Side-board on a Mohogany Stand, 1763 Museum Rus-
ticutn (ed. 2) I. 179 The world of England has been, for
some years past, running mad after mahogany furniture.
J 773 OOLDSM. Stoops to Cony, iv, Then there s a mahogany
table. 1864 SALA Quite Alone I. v. 75 In a recess were
three handsome mahogany desks. 1885 K. BUCHANAN
Annan ll ater ix, At one side of the room stood a iarge
mahogany bed.
b. Of the colour of polished mahogany, red
dish-brown. Also absol.
737 W. SALMON Country Builder s Estim. (ed. 2! 101
Chocolate-Colour, Mahogony-Colour, Cedar and Walnut-
tree-Colour. 1751 SMOLLETT Per. 1 ic. II. Ixix, Their
natural colour.. degenerated into a mahogany tint. 1761
Brit. Mae. II. 44/2 To stain Wood of a Mahogony Colour.
_ ....*.. ., T , *^ , , r, V SI 1I__ T ________ OT... .j
\
103/1 Their legs and hands were . . painted a mahogany
colour. 1855 DICKENS Dorrit I. xxiv, Travelling people
usually get more or less mahogany. 1893 STEVENSON Catri-
ona 359 We saw he was a big fellow with a mahogany face.
7. attrib. and Comb. : simple attrib., as ma
hogany-Just, -plank, -trade, -wood; mahogany-
brown, -red adjs. ; parasynthetic, as mahogany-
coloured, -faced adjs. Also mahogany-birch,
Betula lenta; mahogany cutter, a workman
employed in felling and trimming mahogany ;
mahogany gum, Australian, the jarrah ; maho
gany scrub, Australian, a tract thickly covered
with mahogany or jarrah trees; mahogany
tree, (a) the Swietenia Mahagoni, or any of the
trees to which the name is transferred (see 2) ;
(6} jocularly, a dining table.
1850 CHALONER & FLEMING Mahogany Tree 42, istof April,
when the Mahogany Cutters harvest may be said to com-
mence. 1875 Carpentry f, Join. 70 By mahogany dust
and glue a nail hole may be partially hidden. 1739 "
in Payne Kng. Cat/I. (1889) 53 My coffin to be of mahogany
plank. 1843 PORTLOCK Geol. 513 The paste, . . is of a dark
red, frequently mahogany-red, felspar. 1846 STOKES Dtum.
Australia II. vi. 231 Part of our road lay through a thick
MAHOITRE.
*mahogany scrub. 1850 CHALOXER &: FLEMING Mahegany-
Tree Pref., The promotion of the interests of the * Mahogany
trade. 1747 MORTIMER in Phil. Tracts. XI. IV. 5^ He begins
this Set with the *Mahogony-Tree. 1847 THACKERAY Maho
gany Tree i, Little we fear Weather without, Sheltered about
The Mahogany Tree. 1875 T. LASLETT Timber $ Timber
Trees 189 The Jarrah or Mahogany tree . . is also found in
Western Australia. 1703 Lot./. Gas. No. ^891/3 On Wed-
ncsday.., will be exposed to PubliJc Sale Goods .. con.-i.st-
ingof.. Nicaragua and Mohogony Wood,. .&c.
Mahoganyize : see MABOOAjaut.
t Mahoitre. Obs. [ad. OF. mahustrc, -hoitre*
: .] A padding placed in the upper part of
the sleeve of a garment for the purpose of in
creasing the apparent breadth of the shoulders.
1834 PLAXCHE Brit. Costume 201 The shoulders were
padded out with large waddings called mahoitres. 1860
i: AIR HOLT Costume ved. ;> Glo<~., JAi/nv/rr, . . the wadded
and upraised shoulders in fashion during the fifteenth and
sixteenth centuries.
Maliomery. Obs. In 4 mameri, 5 ma-
hom m v erye. [a. OF. mahonurie t f. Mahom
MAHOUMX] A mosque.
c 13*0 Sir Beues 1350 About e be time of middai Out of a
mameri a sai Sarasins come grci foisoun, pat hadde anourxd
here Mahoun. 1481 CAXTOS Cn.ffrfy civ. 157 Our barons
had aduysed to make a grete fortresae..in a mahommerye
that the turkes bad. Ibid, cvi. 162 Oute of theyr graces in
the mahomerye.
M<lhom6t roahf met; in verse occas.m/> h0met .
Forms: 4 Macamethe. 4-:; Machamete. Mac-,
Makomete, Makamste, 4-6 Machomete, =;-6
Machomet, 6 Macharnyte, Macomit e, -yt e,
Mahomet t e. -ite, 6-7 Mahumet, 6- Mahomet.
See also MAHOCXD, MAI/MET. [Cf. F. Mahomet,
med.L. Macho met us ^ Mahnmttits* Maho me tits.]
\. The popular rendering of the Arabic t.ame
Muhammad^ borne by the founder of the religion
of Islam (died ^^t}. In literary- use now largely
superseded by the more correct form MOHAMMED.
~3 .VYCUF ll ks. (iSSo) 301 De secte of macamethe.
- Sel. ll ks. Ill- 364 Al;if be fende . . medle good
: yvel ; for bus dide Machamete in his lawe. c 1386
Ciiv.cF.R Man of Lan- s T. 275 The hooly la wes of oure
Alkaron, Yeuen by goddes message Makomete [r.r Maka-
mete]. It- id. 238 Makomeus lawe [r-.r. Macometis]. 1387
TKKVISA Higdea rRolN I. -.; p- lifte leuynge fL. ritits} of
-es bygan vndir Makomete [1432-50 Machomete].
1-1400 MAIX;_/E.V. a -39 xii. 131 Alkaron. .the whiche Book
Machamete toke hem. Ibid. 155 Machomet. 1547 BOORDE
fntr t *d. Ktioii l. xxx 1 .".. I am a Turk. nnj Macha-
mytes law dokepe. [Also: Maco:.. 1600 J. POKY
tr. Leo s Africa in. 151 Mahumets law affirmelh all kinde
of diuinations to be vaine. 1625 Ii\0 N s\ss., O/ 1- l.iness
- : ij If the Hill will not come to Mahomet, Mahomet
wil go to the fail. 1678 BCTLER H:;d. in. ii. 605 To hang,
like Mah met in the air. Or St. Ignatius at his prayer. 1821
SHELLEY Hellas 221 The moon of Mahomet Arose, and it
shall set. 1881 SIR W. MISTER i;i hncy.l. B ii. XII. 7:2/1
Muhammad commonly known as Mahomet.
t 2. A quasi-deity, Obs. rare~ l t
1553 EDEX Treat. ." ::i they hon-
oure & reuerence as a great God <x nughti MabumeU
f3. An idol. Obs. Cf. MACMET.
[c 1*05 etc.: see MAI/MET.] ? a 1500 Chester PI. x. 285
For Mahometis, both one and all, that men of Egipt Gods
can call, at your coming downe shall fall, c 1530 LD. BER-
NERS Artk. Lyt. Bryt. uSi4 147 At the laste .. Arthur
founde two ymages of coper . . and whan Arthur sawe them,
he toke his swerde in his hande, & layde on with all his
myght on these mahomette*. 1553 BECON Refiqitts of Rome
(15631 S3 Afterwarde thys doung-hel of Idolatry .. set vp
agayne her Idotes and mahomets. Ibid, 93* Brought into
our Churche Idoltes and Mahomettes.
f4. -MAHOMETAN, MOHAMMEDAN. Obs. (Cf.
MAHOMITE.)
1508 KENNEDIB Flyting w. Dunbar 526 Sarazene, s>-mo-
nyte,..Mahomete, maneauorne. 1533 GAU tf /VA/ I my (1888) (
105 The machometis and the turkis, the iowis and oder
infidcli-. 1601 W. PARRY Trao. Sir A. Skertey 10 T"hey are ;
damned Infidels and Zodomiticall Mahomets. 1747 Mem. \
yutrebian Crt, II. 1^7 From all parts of the neighbouring
kingdom had drawn mahomets, Coptics, and idolaters.
5. A kind of pigeon. ? Obs.
(So called in allusion to the story that Mohammed had
a pigeon which used to peck corn out of his ear, in order to
make his followers believe that he received communication
from the Holy Ghost in the form of a dove.]
[1676: see MAUJIET.] .1735 J. MOORE Columbarium 51
Columba .\ umiatca Alba. The Mahomet, This Pigeon is
no more in Reality than a white Barb. 1765 Treat. Dom.
Pigeons 141 It is the opinion of many fanciers, that the
Bird called a mahomet is nearly of a cream colour.
M all me tan (mah^mt-tan), a. and sb. Also
6 Machometan, Machumetan, 7-8 Mahume-
tan^e, 6- Mahometan, [ad. med.L. Machome-
tan-us, MahometCinus, f. Ma<:hnmetus,Ma}LQnutitj;
see prec. Cf. F. mahometain^
A. adj. 1. =MOHAMMEDAX a.
6op J. POKY tr. Leo s Africa \. 10 The Mahumetan prie>les
alwaies forbad the Arabians to passe over Nilus with their
armies. Ibid. in. 165 No Mahumetan king or prince may
weare a crowne. 1714 Spc;t+ No. 631 f 7 The Jewish Law,
(and the Mahometan, which in some things copies after it)
is filled with Bathings . . and other Rites. 1777 WATSOM
Philip //ji339> 161 Putting to death . . all the priests and
other Christians who refused to embrace the Mahometan
:eli~io!i. 1850 ROBERTSON Serm, Ser. HI. ii. (1872) 25 The
anticipated rewards and punUhmects must be of a Maho- i
metan character.
OH.
38
1600 R. CARR {title) The MahumeUne or Turkish His
toric, in three Bookes.
B. 5^. A MOHAMMEDAN.
1529 MORE Dyaloge iv. \\ ks. 260/1 The Machometanys
be> ng a sensual sect, dyd tn fewe yeres draw the great part
of the world vnto it. 1600 J. POKY tr. L,fos Africa lit. 160
In old Fez neither gold nor siluer is coined, nor any Ma
li umetans are suffered to be goldsmiths. 1727-41 CHAMBERS
Cy:l. s.v. Mahomflanism^ The Mahometans account all
such as own anything of number in the divinity, to be infi
dels or idolater;-. 1841 ELPHISSTOSE Hist. Ind. I. 147 It i-
these three descriptions of persons, together with others
who have risen under the Mahometans [etc.).
Hence f Mahometa nical a. ^ MOHAMMEDAN a. ;
Maho metanize v. ft tins. t to convert to Moham
medanism.
1633 LITHGOW Traz: iv. 147 l"he Alcoran, ..whereupon
dependeth the whole Mahometanicall Law. 1779 SWINBURNE
Tmv. Spain xliv. 410, I am inclined to suspect that our old
structures have been new-named, and Mahometanised with
out sufficient proof of their Arabic origin.
Malionietanisni niah^mrtaniz m). Also 7
Mahumetanisra. [f. MAHOMETAN + -ISM. Cf.
F. mahomManisnii] MoHAMHXDAHmf.
1612 BKKRE\V<X)D Lane. * R<:l:g. .\. 83 In Africk, all the
regions in a manner, that Christian religion had gained
from idolatry, Mahumetanism hath regained from Chris
tianity. 163* LITHGOW Traz: iv. 144 They were, .initiated
in Mahometanisme. 1756-7 tr. Kejntft 9 * Traz: (1760) 1. 103
Kven Mahometanism uas preferable to Calvinism. 1840
C.UILYLE Heroes (1853; 216 Mahometanism among the Arabs.
t Mahometant. rare~ l . Corrupt form of MA-
HOMET.VX, after sb. in -ANT. = MOHAMMEDAN. So
t Mafco metantism (also Mahtt-} ^ MOHAMME
DANISM.
1635 PAGITT Ckrisiiawgr. i. ii. (1636) 46 The Mahomet-
ants have but three Temples or Meskites. 1656 BLOUNT
\->-. t .^fakuiiiftisw, or MaJtnmfianiisin^ the Religion
and profe^ioD of Mahumet and the great Turk.
t M ahometic, a. Obs. rare. Also 7 Mahu-
nietic. [a. med.L. mafomeHc-us, f. Makowet-us.
Cf. OF. mahomttique] Mohammedan.
1585 T. WASHINGTON tr. Xicholay s I oy. 165 Doctours of
the lawe Mahometicke. 1648-99 J. BEAUMONT Psyckf xvn.
xii. (Grosart) II. 96 The Land of Milk and Honey lay ..
overflown With Mahumetick Poison.
Mahome tical, a. Obs. [f. med.L. ma-
honif tic-its v see prec. +-AL.] =prcc.
1561 DALS tr. HuUingtr on Ajxx. (1573^ 126 The Papisti-
call and Mahometicall conception, wickednes and tyranny.
1601 R. JOHNSON Kingd. ff Corntnu: (1603) 227 The slaugh
ter of the Moores by the Christians spoken of in their Ma
hometicall legend. 1647 FARINGDON Serin, iv. 72 A Ma
homet ical Paradise of all sensual delights. 1713 GentL
Instr, in. viiu (ed.^ 5) 435 Those Obscenities that make up
here the Mahometical Elysium of Libertines.
this day.. certaine furious creatures, or mad rauing wizardes
amongst the Mahometicians.
t Maliometish, a. Obs. rare-*, [f. MA
HOMET 4- -ISH.] = MOHAMMEDAN a.
1583 STOCKER CVr. IVarres Loiue C. n. 42 a, To the ende
the Mahometishe and Jeweshe religion, myght not any way
derogate from the Catholique Religion.
Maho metism. Obs. Also 6-; Mahuraet-
ism e. Mahumatism. [f. MAHOMET + -ISM.] =
M -HAMMEDAM-SM.
1597 BEARD Theatre Cods Judgem. (1612) 158 Their
detestable Mahumetisme and 1 urkish religion. 1600 W.
WATSON Decacordon (1602)301 This is right Mahumetisme,
and tendeth to the ouerthrow of the Gospel and church
Catholike. 1615 G. SANDYS Traz\ 50 Mahometisme had
not yet vtterly extinguished all good literature. 1715 }.
CHAPPELOW Rt. -vay Rich (1717) 164 Far more frightful.,
than popery, slavery, mahometism, or the devil himself. 1793
TttApptr. Kochons Pay. Madagascar 48 It is surprUing that
Mahometism should not have made more progress in this
island.
t Maho nietist. Obs. [f. MAHOMET + -IST.]
Also 6 Machumetiste, -hometistye, 6-7 Mahu-
xnetist, 7 Mohammetist, Mahumatist. [f. MA-
HOMET + -IST.] A MOHAMMEDAN.
1553 LDF.N Treat. A ewe liut. (Arb.) 27 Amonge certayne
Mahumetistes are found a few Christian men. 555
Decades 226 If they bad byn Moores (that is Machumc-
tii-te-v). 1504 BLCNDEVIL Excrc. v. \iii. 11636) 549 Now as
touching their religion they be MahometUts. i6oa FCL-
BECKE ist Pt. Parall. Introd. 21 The Portugallians make
villaines of the Mahometistes. 1603 FLORIO Montaigne u.
xxix. (1632) 398 The Assassines .. are esteemed among the
Mahometists of a soveraigne devotion and puritie of
manners. 1650 BLLWER Anthrofiomet. 205 They educate
them very delicately, and afterwards sell them to the
Persians and other Mabumatists. 1654 VILVAIN Efit. Ess.
in. ^7 Christians, Mahometists.
t Maho metize, v. Obs. Forms: see MA
HOMET; also Mahemat-, Mehemetize. [f. MA
HOMET + -IZE.1 a. trans. To convert to Moham
medanism. D. intr. To act like a Mohammedan.
1585 T. WASHINGTON tr. Xicholay*s I oy. i. viiu 8 The
roost part. . are Christians rented, or Mahumetised. Ibid. n.
xxL 58 In Constantinople as also in all the other cities
Mahematised in Graecia. 1656 H. MORE Enthns. TrL 22
Though born a Christian, yet he did Mahomiti-e {ed. 1712
Mahometize]in this that he also did indulge plurality of wives.
Hence f Maho metized///. a.
1585 T. WASHINGTON tr. Nicholay s Voy. 11. xxi. 59 The
Turks, Moors, and generally al the Mehemetised frequent
thither most often. |
MAHOTJND.
Mahometry mabf metri). Obs. exc. arch.
See also MAI METHY. [f. MAHOMET + -in .] - Mo-
HAMMEi AM^M. In the i6th c. sometimes misused
for * false religion *, idolatry .
1481 CAXTON Godfrey clxxxvii. 274 The\T mahometry and
fowle lawe of machomet. 1530 TINUALE Ans v. Merc s
Dint. Wks. (1573^ 256/1 The sacrifices which God gaue
Adanis son ties were no dumme popelrie or superstitious
Mahomelrie. 1561 DAUS tr. Ruliingtr on Apoc. (15731
121 b, The bi.\t conflict or fight is of Mabometric by
the Saracenes, Turkes, and Tartarians. 1579 FULKE Re/.
Ritstfl 752 It is wholoome diuinitie, to iu^tine all i>uper^ti<
tion, Mahomttrie and Idolatrie in the world. .to be excus
able. 1804 SOUTHEY in Robberds Mem. W. Taylor I. 502
KataliMn i^ the corner-stone of Mahometry. 1890 E. JOHN-
s-.)N Rise ^ lirisiendom 339 Their mission was to.. denounce
destruction again>t Mabometry- and Jewry.
t Mahomite. Obs. [f. MAHOMET + -ITE.]
A Mohammedan. (Cf. MAHOMET 4.)
559 ^ v CLNSINGHAM Cosmogr. Glasse 197 Christians.
Turkes, Mahomiles, Caffranans, Idolaters. 1564 tr. Jewel s
.!yW. Ch. bug. Hij, The Mahomytes at this day .. chube
rather to be caled Saracenes. as though they came of Sara,
the free woman, and Abraham s wyfe. a. 1618 Svi.\ ESTER
Mime. Peace Sonn. xxx\iii, The Mahomite.. His mooned
Standards hath already pight.
II Mahone. Obs. Also 6 mahume, 7 mahoon,
9 maou, mahonna. [Occurs as K. mahonnc. Sp.
mafwna, It. maona, Turk. j.l* tihni. iina.~\ A flat-
Lottomed sailing vessel formerly used by the Turks.
1585 T. WASHINGTON tr. Xic/wlay s I oy. i. xxi. 27 The
gallics, foUts and galliots. ., besides the great gallion and 2.
Mahumez [Fr. Makonuz\ 1651 HOWELL I enicf 197 Meet
ing with a great Fleet of TurkUh Galfies and Mahoons in
the Egean >ta. 1658 EARL MONM. tr. Pant to?* Wars
Cyprus 204 Vluzzali, and Piali Bashaw, put to sea.. with
allies, 30 Fliboats, and ten Mahones. 1696 PHILLII-S
(ed. 5 , Mtihoon. 1858 SIMMONUS Diet. Trade. 1867 SMYTH
Sailors \\~ord-bk., Makone t Mahonna, or Mtion.
Hence t Maho nnet [see -ET],
a 1599 flakfayfs I oy. II. 78 The number of the ships
were these : 30 galliasses, 103 gallies, as well bastards as
bubiill mahonnels.
Ii Mahonia ^mahiTn-nia). Bot. [mod.L., f. the
name of Bernard M c J/rt//<w, an American botanist
-^ -IA.] A genus of Bcrberidacese^ having ever
green pinnate leaves; a plant of this genus.
1829 LOUDOS Encycl. Plants 1055 The Berberises . .
especially the species with pinnated leaves, which are some-
limes called Mahonias. 1883 Harper s Mag. Apr. 731/1
Mahonias from Japan.
Mahoot, Mahot^e : see MAHOE, MAHOCT.
MahoTind mah-nd, mahau nd). Forms :
a. 3 Mahum, Mahun, 4. 6 Mahoune, 4-6, 8
Mahoun, 5 Mahon e, Mawhown, Machoun,
5, 7 Mahown e, 6-7 Macon ; . 4 Hahoont,
6 Mahownd^e, Machound, 7 Mauhouud, 6-
Mahound. [Early ME* Mahun^Iahiim^ a. OF.
Mahun t J\fahum, Mahom^ shortened form of
Mahomet. Cf. MAHOMET, MACMET.]
1. The false prophet* Mohammed ; in the Middle
Ages often vaguely imagined to be worshipped as
a god. (Cf. MAHOMET i.) Now only arch.
c 1x90 5". . L>fg> 187/101 pes J>ef us wole ouer-comej
Mahun, ^ware is H mi^te ? a 1300 Cursor M. 7458 Moglit
i euer wit me wit him ming .. 1 suld him sla, hi sir mahun !
\Gott, saint mahoune]. c 1380 Sir Feruinb. 4939 pe yma^c
of Mahoun y-mad of golde \V iJ \>e axe smot he oppon ^e
molde. a 1400 Octoiiian 1092 The Sarsyns cryde all yn
fere To hare God Mahone To help her geaunt in that fyght.
1460 Tffftmtley Myst. xxii. 408 Now by mahowne, oure
heuen kyng. c 1540 J. KEDFORD Mor. Play ll it $ Sci.
iShaks. Soc.) 1 1 Hy Mahowndes bones, . .by Mahon*ndes
nose. 1591 HARRINGTON Orl. Fur. xvi. liv. 125 By Macon
and Lanfusa he doth sweare. 1596 SFESSER F. Q. vi. vii.
47 The Carle did fret And fume . . And oftentimes by
Tunnagant and Mabound swore. 1600 FAIRFAX Tasso xii.
x. 215 Praised (quoth he) be Macon, whom we serue. 1605
Tryall Ckev. v. ii. in Bullen O. /V.(i884) III. 344 And Ma-
hound and Termagant come against us, weele fight with
them. 1735 POPE Donne Sai, iv. 239 The Presence seems,
with things so richly odd, The mostjue of Mahpund, or some
queer Pagod. 1815 Scorr Talism. ui, Down with Mahound.
Termagauntj and all their adherents. 1849 J.\MK-> Wood
man iv, The very approach of a follower of M abound, how
ever, was an abomination to the good nun.
t m^ffat, A false god; an idol. ^Cf. MALMET.; Obs.
ci205 LAY. 230 Ah heo nom bene mahum [t 1275 mahun],
J>e heo tolden for godd. Ibid. 8079 per stoden in pere templt
ten busend monnen. .bi-foren heure mahun. c 1400 nestr.
Trey 4^13 The false goddes in fere fell to)e ground ; Hothe
Mawhownus & maumettes myrtild in peces. 1426 LYOG.
De Guil. Pilgr. 17224 [Avarice log.} Ley doun thy *kryppc
and thy bordoun, And do homage to my Mahown ! c 1450
Mirour Saluacioun 1554 A grete dragon Wham alle that
landes folk held god and thare mahon.
1 3. A monster ; a hideous creature. Obs.
41400 Destr. Troy 7758 There met hyni bis Mawhown,
bat was so mysshap, Luyn fornt: in his face, as he fie wold.
1598 FLORIO, M aw an i a machound, a bugbeare, a raw-head
and bloodie bone.
f4. Sc. Used as a name for the devil. Also
trattsf. as a term of execration applied to a man.
Obs. (? exc. AW. 1 .
1377 LANGL. P. PI. B. xiu. 82 And wished. -That disshes
a~.d dobleres bifor this ilke doc tour, Were molten led in his
maw and Mahoun amyddes. 1500-20 DUSBAR Poems XXVL 6
Me thocht, amangis the feyndis fell, Mahoun gart cry ane
dance Off schrewis. Ibid, xxvii. 3 Nlxt that a turnament
wes tryidj That lans befoir in hell wes cryid. In pre-
1578 N. BAZmCiMbM on Jonah Ep. Ded. 3 In
MAHOUT.
the pestilent pellicles of that Mahound Matchiavile. 1794
BURNS The ffe ift a:ca 3 The De il cam fiddling thro the
town, And danc d aw.i wi the Exciseman; And ilka wife
cry d, Auld Mahoun, \Vc wish you luck o your prize, man .
f 5. allrib. or adj. Mohammedan, heathen.
1624 FLETCHER Rule a. Wife iv. iii, My pa^an cozen, My
mighty Mahound kinsman, what quirk now? ItiJ. v. v,
Who s this 1 my Mauhound cousin ?
I] Mahout mahau t). Indian. Also 9 mahote,
mahoot, mohaut, mahouhut, mohout. [Hindi
tnahaut, mahaioat.} An ek-phant-driver.
166* J. DAVIF.S tr. Mnrntelsh s Trav. 81 The Sirrinvan
hath the oversight of the Camels, and the Mahout, that of
the Elephants. 1799 CORSE in Mil. Trans. LXXXIX. 36
ttflti; 1 sent fur the driver [note. Or Mahot,\ as he is gener
ally called] to a~k some questions concerning this elephant.
1819 Spin-tin? .V<i/r. IV. i- The scuftle between the
elephant and the Mahout. 18*6 HOCKI.EV Pauiuraxg
Hari I. 6 A Maliouhutt or elephant driver. 1859 LANG
\Vami. Itutia 90 The mahoot, or elephant-driver, was attired
in the most gorgeous manner. 1891 R. Kifi-ixti Life s
Handicap 307 The very best of the elephants belonged to
the very worst of the drivers or mahouts.
Mahova, mahower, var. forms of MAHWA.
II Mahratta mar:c-ta\ Also S Moratta, Ma-
harattor, Morattoe, Mar(h x atta, Merhattah,
8-9 Mharatta, 9 Maratha. [Hindi Marhatta. ]
1. One of a warlike Hindu race occupying the
central and south-western parts of India.
1763 SCRAFTON Inilostan (1770) 36 He was suddenly
alarmed with an invasion of eighty thousand Mharattas.
1765 HOLWELL Hist. Events Bengal \. (1766) 105 These
united princes and people are those which are known by the
general name of Maharattors. 1778 R. OKME Hist. Milit.
1 raus. II. i. 32 An army of 80,000 Morattoes. 1844 II. H.
WILSON Brit. India I. 3 In the outset of the contest, native
opinion had inclined to the Mahrattas.
2. The language of the Mahrattas. ^MAHHATTI.
1837 COLF.BROOKE Mis. . ss. II. 29 The Maharashtra, or
Mahratta, is the language of a nation which has in the
present century greatly enlarged its ancient limits.
3. atlrib. or adj. Pertaining to the Mahrattas.
Mahratta Ditch (or Entrenchu-nt : a ditch made in
1742 to protect Calcutta from invasion by Mahrattas; a
similar ditch made at Madras in 1780.
1738 Ann. Reg. 285 There was a man who carried a large
Moratta battle-ax on his shoulder. 1778 R. ORME Hist.
Milit. Trans. II. I. 45 The Morattoe ditch. 1781 Intiian
C,az. to Aug. (V.i, To the Proprietors and Occupiers of
Houses, .within the Mahratta Entrenchment. 1797 Encycl.
Brit. (ed. 3) X. 563/2 Rajah Sahou, who considerably ex
tended the Marh.iua dominions. 1823 SIR J. MALCOLM
Mtm. Central India II.ujThe Mahratta Brahmins. 1841
TENNYSON Lockslcy H. 155 Where in wild Mahratta-battle
fell my father evil-starr d. 1838 J. M. MITCHRLL Mci. R.
Nesbit iii. 65 The Maratha chiefs soon claimed to be the
lords paramount of India. 1874 LAI. BEUARI DAY Gffi inda
Saiiiant t I. iv. 25 The Calcutta cockney, who glories in the
Mahratta Ditch.
II Maliratti marte ti). Also 7 moratty, 9
marathi, -ee, murathee. [Hindi Marhatti, f.
Marhatta : see prec.] The language of the
Mahrattas. Also atlrib.
1698 FRYER Ace. E. India f, P. 174 They tell their Tale in
Moratty. 1827 R. NESBIT in Mem. iii. (1858) 82, I attended
the Marathi worship. . . I performed worship with the servants
in Marathi. 1831 J. T. MOLESWORTH (title) A Dictionary
Murathee and English. 1868 BELLAIRS & LAKSHMAN \titlf)
A Grammar of the Marathi Language. 18780. SMITH Life
y. ll ilsOH ii. (1879) 34 The New Testament in the Verna
cular Marathee.
II MallSeer (ma-si.>j). Also mahase(e}r. mah-
sir, marseir, Diets. mah(a)sur, maseer. [Hindi
mahCisir, believed to represent Skr. mahaciras big-
head . Another Hindi name is mafiasattla, of
obscure origin.] A large Indian freshwater cypri-
noid fish, Barbus tor, resembling the barbel.
1854 HOOKER Himalayan Jrnls. I. xvii. 398 A fine
Mahaser (a very large carp). 1858 SIMHONDS Did.
Trade, MfJuuttr, 1859 LASG ll amt. India 3 In the
broad tributaries to the Ganges and the Jumna, may be
caught [with a fly] the mahscer, the leviathan salmon.
1880 Gi : M HER Fisfits 594 The Mahaseer of the mountain
streams of India. 1894 POLLOK /;;.;,/. / ,>r. Sptrt 355
Mahseei Fishing. IbiJ. 366, 1 got 277 pounds of mahseer.
t Ma hn. Ol>s. Also 7 Maho. [Perh. suggested
by MAHOI-ND.] Used as the name of a devil.
1603 HARSXET Pfpish Impost, x. 50 Maho was general!
Dictator of hell : and yet for good manners sake, hee was
contented of his good nature to make shew, that himselfe
was vnder the check of Modu. 1605 SHAKS. Lear in. iv.
149 The Prince of Darknesse is a Gentleman. Modo he s
call d and Mahu. IHd. iv. i. 6-5 (1008 Qo.) Hobbididence
Prince of dumbnes, Mahu of stealing, Modo of murder.
Mahume, variant of MAHOXE Obs.
Mahumetan e, variant of MAHOMETAN.
II Mahwa ma-wa). Also 7 mahova, mahoua,
mawee, 8-9mahwah,9mowah ) inahva ) mhowa,
mahua, muohwa, mahower. [Hindi mahwa. also
mahua, repr. Skr. majhfika, {. madhn sweet.]
1. An East Indian timber tree, Bassia latifolia
(N. O. Sapotacts) ; also astia butyracea ; both
species are cultivated for their flowers and seeds.
Also mahwa-tree.
1687 A. LOVELL tr. Thertnot s Tra-: in. ;; Manguiers,
Matiova, Quieson, Caboul, and other sorts of Trees. Ibid.
94 They are Trees which they call Mahoua. 1785 C.
HAMILTON in Asiat. Researches (1799) I. 300 There is a
very curious and useful tree called by the Natives of Bahar
..the Mahwah or Mawee .. the Sanscrit name is Madhiica
or Madhudruma. Ibid., A description of the Mahwah tree.
39
1803 J. T. BLL*NT iV-iV/. VII. 58 We encamped at a tank and
grove of Mowah trees. 1813 J. FoHEts Orient. Mem. II.
451 The mowah (frassia bntyraeea). .attains the size of an
English oak. dJM SlMMOMwCancminr. Prod, I fget. Kingii.
538 Mahower (Bassia latj/olia) is common in most parts "f
the Bengal Presidency. The oil a good deal resembles that
last described. 1879 E. ARNOLD Lt. Asia vi. (1881) 140
Beneath broad-leaved mahua trees.
2. An ardent spirit distilled from the flowers of
the Mahwa tree.
1810 V. M. Wit LI AM SON- E. India I ode Mccmn II. 153
Shops where. . Mowah, Pariah Arrack, ike, are served out.
3. attHh.) as mahwa-arrack, -butter^ -jlower, -oil.
1813 J. FORBRS Orient, M,-:ti. II. 4^1 This by way of dis
tinction is called mowah-arrack. 1854 SIMMONDS Comn;t r .
Prod. I egct. Kingd. 511 Illiepie oil .and Muphwaoil. 1873
DRURY Usef. Plants India yoln 1848 a quantity of Mahwah
oil was forwarded to the Secretary of tiie E. I. and China
Association. 1876 Cornh. Mag. Sept. 321 A great cup of
liquor distilled from the Mhowa flower. 1889 Syd. S<\.
Lex.) MaJiivah butler, a greenish or yellow L>h concrete
oil obtained from the seeds of Bassia latifolia.
.; TVTaia (mM*a, mai a). Zcol. [L. maia t Or.
/jcua.] A spider-crab.
1706 PHILLIPS (ed. Kersey 1 , .Ifaia, ..a kind of SeaCran-fi-h.
1865 (iossf: Land ff Sea 1874) Si The spider-crab, or m;ii:i;
of little value as food, though occasionally eaten.
Mai an (nu Ti- an . Zoo!, [f. pree. -f -AN.] A
crustacean of the family MaiiJa. Cf. MAI..IK
1839 Penny Cyct. Xl\ . vxfiMaiidx or M.iians, the second
tribe of the family of Oxyrhynchi, Recording to the system
of M. .Milne Edwards.
Match, Sc. form of MAU.;H,
Maid jTV cT, J/M Forms : 2 meide, 2-3 mede,
3 imeide, 3-6 meyde, mayde, 3-7 maide. 5-7
mayd, (fi mayed, 7 mad:- , 6- maid. [Miortcncil
from MAIDEN : nut identical with OK. m-.t-^ (i.
magd^\
1. A girl ; a young (unmarried woman.
MAIDEN* i. Now only cxc. dial,} arch, w playful.
c 1205 LAV. 256 pa bis child was feir niuche |>a lutiede he a
maide. 1297 R. CJi.ouc, iKulK 297 pis mayde Up .^-d^a-
of so heye blode. c 1330 Sir Tristr. 2702 pe maide answerd
In lede, per of haue Jx>w no care 1 , c 1407 LVDG. K<~as. \
Sena. 151 Faire and fresh of hew..-. As a mayde in hir beaute.
1546-7 Test. Ebor. (Surtees Soc.) VI. 252 Desiringe her to
be good ladie to my title meyde, her god doughter. 1571
ABP. GPISDAL Articles 54 Legacies giuen . . to other.,
godly vses as to..poore Maydes marriages. 1596 SPF.SSF.R
F. Q. vi. xil 20 She found . . That this young Mayd . . Is
her owne daughter. 1629 MILTON Hymn .\\ifi~*. xxii, In
vain the Tyrian .Maids their wounded Thamuz mourn.
178* Cow PER Suvtf stream , Sweet stream. .Apt emblem
of a virtuous maid ! 1800 COLERIDGE C/irJsiaM n. 238
Sweet maid,. -Thy sire and I will crush the snake! 1830
TFNNVSON Poems 142 There are no maids like English
maids. So beautiful as they be. 1886 KIFLIS-; Defartm.
Ditties, etc. (i333) 64 By all I am mi-understood ! if the
Matron shall say, or the Maid.
\).poct. ia personifications. (Kreq. in the iSth c.
1742 tiRAY Aii cfr.<::y 27 Melancholy, silent maid. With
leaden eye. 1747 COLLINS O.ic J ttssiws i \\"hen Music,
heavenly maid, was young.
2. A virgin; spec, of the Virgin Mary + maid
Mary] ; = MAIDEN* 2. 0/>s. or arch.
a 1175 Cott. Horn. 227 To ane mede be was Maria 5 ihaten.
c 1175 Larnh. liont. 77 pet halie meide \si. Maria], i 1275
PassionoMr Lord y)-j \i\O.E. Misc. s Vre louerd ihesucrist
\*t wes ibore of be meyde. c 1*90 S. Eng. Lf^. 7 ^
of mayde marie, c 13*0 Sir Heties 2197 pat i ne tok neuer
wif, Boute }he were maide dene. ("1386 CHAUCUt A"w .*, .*
T, 1470 Thou art mayde and kepere of vs alle.. And whil I
lyue a mayde I wol thee serue. c 1410 HOCCLF.VE Med.tr of
God 11 Humble lady mayde modir and wyf. c 1483 CAXTOS
Dialogues 48 17 Who serueth our lord, And the mayde
marye. 1500-20 DCNBAR Foeuis Ixx. 4 Thow ..Gabriell
md with the sahitatioun On-tothe mayd of maist humilitc.
a 1529 SKELTON Reflyc. 47 Wks. 1843 1. 210 Wotte ye what
yc sayed Of Mary, mother and mnyed ? 1697 DRYDES / irg.
(/ <v^ . iv. 479 Cydippe with Licorias one a Maid, And one
that once had call d Lucina s Aid. 1834 SIR H. TAYLOR
2>:d / /. Philip tan A rtc^-elde v. L (swig ), Quoth tongue of
neither maid nor wife To heart of neither wife nor maid.
b. Hist. As .1 title of Joan of Arc, The Maid
(of God, of Orleans], a rendering of F. la PttcelU*
a 1548 HALL Chron.^ Nfn, I l (1809) 157 This wytch or
manly woman, (called the maide of God) the Frenchemen
greatly glorified. 1691 J. HEATH Eng. Chron. 164 Joan,
called by the French, the Maid of God. 176* Hi ME Hist.
Eng. to Htn. *"//, II. 335 mart?.. The maid of Orleans.
1849 LINGARD Hist. Eng. (1855) IV. i. 17/2 The maid of
Orleans., led the assailants. 1873 J. GAUtDtmLmMcatttr*
J ork vii. (ed. 2) 130 Rumours of the. .miracles of the Maid
were repeated even in the English camp.
fc. transf. A man that has always abstained
from sexual intercourse. (Cf. Gr. vapOtvos and
patristic L. virgo.) Qbs*
1340 Aytnb. 230 Saint Ion be ewajigelist bet wes mayde
wes amang be apostles be meste belouede of oure Ihorde.
1387 TKEYISA Higdtn (Rolls) I. 365 A preost bat is clene
mayde. 1460 CAPCRAYE Chron. (1858) 5 Abel,, a mayde, a
martire, killid of his brothir of pure envj-. 1525 Ln.
UKRNKKS Froiss. II. c.vv. [cxi.] 331 He was swete, courtes>e,
meke, and a mayde of body. 1601 SHAKS. Tut/. .V. v. i.
270 You are beiroth d both to a maid and man. 1606 P..
JOSSON Hyrncttxi 04 View two noble Maids Of either se.\e,
to Union sacrificed. 111641 BP. MOUNTAGL* Acts 4- Won.
(1642) 542 Joseph was .. a maid, never knowing woman, as
never being married before. 1710 Brit. Apollo III. No. 60.
2/2 He Dy d a Maid.
8. An unmarried woman, spinster, f To stand
on the maid\ (of a woman) to remain single.
rare exc. in OLD MAID.)
MAID.
1601 DEKKER Wonderfull Ycare E, To die maides ! O
horrible ! 1615 CHAPMAN Odyss. vi. 52 Because thou sla!t no
more stand on the Maid (Tri OUTOI crt 6>)y irap^cVof ftrtreat].
1648 Par. Reg. St. John Maddermarktt, Konvich . MS. , A
maid almost a hundred yeare old, buried 14 Nov. Anno
dni 1648. 1700 DRYDEN .SX^ y. % Guise. 16 For this, whe:i
ripe for marriage, he delayed Her nuptial bands, and kept
her long a maid. 1747 General Advertiser 4 July, The
Match [at Cricket] .. between the Maids of Charlton and
the Maids of Singleton, .will be play d in the Artillery-
Ground. 1814 SCOTT ll nr. v, Miss Lucy St. Aubin lived
and died a maid for his sake.
4. A female servant or attendant; a MAID-SERVANT;
often with defining word prefixed as bar-, chamber-,
farm-, house- , nurse- 1 servant- maid, etc., q.v, ;
lady s maid see I,.u>v 17 .
1390 GOVVER Conf. I. 128 Sche. .goth to chambre ami V.a:h
compleigned T , : -a Maide which she triste. 1513 MORE
Ki.i t. Ill i<L--;. f^ 1 liat it was not princely to mary hys
o\vne subject, . .onelyas it were a rich man that would mary
his mayde. 1567 Gnde fy Godlic B. ix. S. T. S. 9 Thy
nychtbouris wyfe .. Thow couet not to the, .. his oxe, hU
maide nor page. 1658 E\EI.VS Diary 27 Jan., He [a child]
would .. select the most pathetic psalm?, . . :
mayde during his Mclme^e. 1698 \V.\\i.iV in L . . . L::,
Mtn iCamdcni 253 The maid told me that Dr. Smith had
: -.-til there Mnce 1 went, 1794 MR-. RAIHILHM
\xv. You mn-l difir.i-s your raaid. la !y 1835
. . Ma^. Nov. 4 ,1 \\ . . .
to do. i860 <^. VlCTOklA /./ ( -
maids had driven over by another road in the v;.
1880 On: v . . * 1. > My maid mu>t run up
" . y u to wtar by t->ni rr- .v.
b. JAv .: - l .y-j. T ."-uv --- ! . a :ci.-nlc -crvr.nt hu does
all kinds of house-work.
1809 MALKIS Gil Bt.is iv. vii. f A:; U a: i^. .il. whom I
had formerly ki: .:i actrt.->. 1848
THACKERAY Tw. Lond. Wks. i-c XXIV. 750 The red-
haired maid-of-ail-work coming out with yesterday -- paper.
1887 Spectator 16 Apr. 534/2 r itst she U a maid of- all- work
in the family of a poor clergyman.
transf. 1858 H: xi.f:v in Z/v i /ro I. xii. 151 N::. -official
maid-of-all-work in Natural Science to the Government.
5. In certain American universities r.sed as a
decree-title in correspondence to fiatr... .
1885 Pall Mall G. 5 Mar. 3 2 The American-, .. talk of
M:.->-- Bluestocking .. as * Maid of Philosophy , Maid of
Science , Mai: ofArt-^ . 1888 l r-.v,: .-.III.
VI. cii. 44^ >:c:c, Mr. D. C. Oilman.. i:.
: . title-; awarded in >on:e in-uti::
womtn.. Laureate of Science, Prohcier.t i:i Mu-i., Maid of
Philosophy.
6. Applied </MF/. to various inanimate objects ;sce
also K.I). I). . a. =MAii EX j/ . 5. b. -^..MAIDEN
sl>. 6. c. A clothes-horse; =MAU>t:N s:\ 7 b. d.
A washerwoman s dolly ; MAIOEX ~ c.
a. a 1700 1 . R. Di.t. Can:. Or:,-. /,
Engine in Scotland, and at Halifax in K, .
b. 1786 Har*si Rig c.vliL 17^4^ 43 I.r ; r:^ was the Har -t
and little corn ! And. --.id mi- hance . -.
After >iuist.
C. 1795 I-sn /. Chron. ^? July ;S As if a 1.
for clothes, had been thrown with violence :
d. 188* H . ll a-c. Gloss. 36.
7. A name given to the Skate and Thoniback
(AWa batis and R. davata} when young. Also to
the Twnit Shad, Alosafinta (in Fr. similarly called
pHcille). Cf. MAIDEN sb. S.
1579 f. JONES Prfst*-:-. BoJie $ S<ntle I. xiv. 26 Of ti>hes,
. . \\~iiiting, Smelt, Maid>, Loch. Samraon. 1598 Epulario
F iiij. Takeout the guts of maids or ThorneV-ackes by the giU
with a forke or string. 1655 MOITF.T ^c UESSET Health s
IntprF?. is/Maides are as little and tender Skates. 1714 GAY
1 rii-ia n. 292 The golden-belly d Carp, the broad-hnn d
Maid. 1769 PENNANT Brit. ZooL III. 70 Their (the thorn-
1 acks ] young .. which (as well as tho~e of the skatei before
they are old enough to breed, are called maid*. 1851 MAV-
HKW Lond. Labour I. 65 Piles of huge maid-, dropping
slime from the counter, are easerly examined and bartered
for. i86a Coi CH Brit. Fiskci\\. 122 Twait Shad. Maid.
8. Comb. : a. appositive, as maid-attendant ,
-mother ; -nurse, -slave, -widow, f -woman : b.
attributive, as maid-faie\ C. originative, as maid-
hirlh) -born adjs. ; d. parasynthetic, as maid-faced
adj. ; e. similative, as maid-like, -/tz.V adjs. ; also
maid-fish = sense 7 ; f maids ale, the festival of
the maidens* guild ; f maid s hair, Ga!inw rtt um ;
maid s sickness - GREEN-SICKM>>.
1896 Daiiy .\\~:i-s 30 Oct. 10 7 * Maid- Attendant to an
elderly or invalid lady. 1855 KM LEV Jfyj/;V, etc. 91 l"he
pearl conceived of dew and lightning, type Of that pure
*maid-birth yet to bless the world, a 1649 DRI .MM. OF
HAWTH. Poems Wks. (1711 24 Mild creatures, in whose
warm crib now lies That, .holy *maid-born Wight, c 1407
LVDG. Reas. $ Sens. 36^9 Euerj-ch hath a mayde face Of
syghte lusty to enbrace. 1610 HEALEV St. Aug. Citie of
God 686 Sphinx *maid-fac d, fetherd-foule, foure-footed
beast. 1810 Splendid Follies I. 130 Distoning her counte
nance to the semblance of a *maid-fish. 1606 SYLVESTER Du
Bartas n. iv. IL .^fagrtif. 1417 A Mara-Hke Courage in a
^Maid-like blush. 1839" BAILEY Festus iiL (1852) aS Seven
fair maidlike moons attending him Perfect his sky. 1830
TENNYSON Palate of Art xxtv. The *maid-mother . . Sal
smiling, babe inarm. 1895 Daily AVrtw 15 May io/6^Mrs.
H. wishes to recommend her maid .. as *Maid-Xurse.
1593 SHAKS. Rich, //, IIL iii. 98 Ten thousand bloody
crowr.es of Mothers Sonnes Shall. .Change the complexion
of her ^Maid-pale Peace To Scarlet Indignation. 1547
Croscombf Ck-wardcns* Accts. (Som. Rec. SocA [Received
from] The*maydesayllxxij^ vj< 1597 (jEKARDB/^rrft/ii.
ccccxlviii. 968 In English our Ladies Bedstraw, Cheese
renning, *Maides Haire, and petie Mu^wet. 1657 COLES
Adain in Eden cccxliii. It !<; called . . in English Ladies
Bedstraw, and sometimes Maids haire, from the fineness*
MAID.
40
MAIDEN.
oftbe Leave-;. 1633 FORD TisPityiu. ii, May bee, tis but
the *Maides sicknesse, an ouer-flux of youth. 1603 North s
Plutarch i Camillas (1612) 150 Faire *maide slaues dressed
vp like gentlewomen. 1655 FULLER C/i, Hist. n. ii. 92 He
stayed so long, that his Church presumed him dead, and
herself a Maid-Widow, which lawfully might receive an
other Husband, c 13*0 Sir Beues iMS. A) 2203 And boute
be finde me *maide wimman . . Send me a?en to me fon.
t Maid, sb? Corrupt form of MEDINE, Egyptian
coin. Obs.
1674 JEAKE Arith. ("1696) 134 At .. Alexandria, They ac-
compt by Ducats, either Ducat de Pargo, of 120 Maids,.,
or Italian Ducat of 35 Maids.
Maid,* , [f. MATD^.I]
1. intr. To do maids work ; to act as a maid.
1900 PINERO Gay Ld. Quex I. 14 And when I got sick of
maiding, I went to Dundas s opposite, and served three
years at the hairdressing.
2. dial* = MAIDEN v. 2. Hence
1882 \V. Wore. Gloss.
Maid, obs. pa. t. and pa. pple. of MAKE z>.
II Maidan (maida-n). Indian. Also 7 maydan,
medon, mei-, m(e)ydan, midan, 9 maidaun.
[Pers. .jlx^e maiddn. ] An open space in or near
a town ; an esplanade or parade-ground.
1625 PURCHAS Pilgrims I. iv. 423 The Medon, which is a
pleasant greene, in the middest whereof is a May-pole to
hang a light on. 1662 J. DA VIES tr. Oleariits* Voy.Ambass.
v. (1669) 172 The Meydan, that is the great Market-place.
Ibid. 178 The Market-place, or Maydan, is large and noble.
1698 FRVEK Ace. R. India $ P. 249 The Midan, or open
space before the Caun s Palace. 1845 STOCQUBLKR Handbk.
Brit. India (1854) 189 DumDum. .is aspacious cantonment,
with an extensive maidaun, or esplanade. 1879 A. FORBES
Cantos, Quarters, etc. (1896) 283 Before me on the maidan
is the plain monument to Sir Mountstuart Jackson.
t Maid-child. Obs. = MAIDEX-CHILD.
ciaos LAV. 14378 He bad Hengest hisdring^iuen him bat
maide-child. Ibid. 24529 Moni maeide child wes bere. ^1375
Cursor M. 1 1299 (Laud I For maide child \otherte.vts maiden
child] as long also. 1386 CHAUCER Shipmans T. 95 A
mayde child cam in hire compaignye. a 1450 MYRC 217 Also
thys mote ben hem sayde, Bobe for knaue chyldere & for
mayde, That [etc.J. 1535 COVERDALE Lev. xii. 5 But yf she
beare a maydechilde [1611 maid child]. 1608 SHAKS. Per.
v. iii. 6 [She] brought forth a Mayd child calld Marina.
Maiden (m^i d n), sb. and a. Forms : i mses-
den, mseden, Nor thumb. mai(s)den, 2 mse^ddn,
2-3 mei-, raeyden, 3 maeiden, Ow/.ma^denn,
4-7 mayden, (4 majjen, 4-6 ma-, mai-, maj-,
maydan, -din(e, -don, -dun, -dyn, 6 madne,
9 maden), 3- maiden. [OE. mxgden str. neut.
= OHO, inagatin (MHG. magetin; the mod.G.
madchtn is not identical) : OTeut, type *maga-
dino m : pre-Teut. *mogh w otino-m, a dim. forma
tion (see -EX) from *mog1?6ti-s maiden, girl, repre
sented by Goth. magap S, OHG. magad (MHG.
triage? t mod.G. tnagd t maidservant), OS. magath
(MDu. maghetj Pu. waagd], OK. msge$ t mwgS
maid, virgin ; related to pre-Teut. *moghu-s boy,
young man (Olrish imtg slave, Avestic inagu young
man), whence Goth. wagu~f 9 QN. Mfg-r, OS., OK.
wagu. Cf. MAY $b.i~\
A. sb.
1. A girl ; a young (unmarried) woman ; =MAID
i. (Not now in colloquial use exc. dial. }
c 1000 Ags. Gosp. Matt. ix. 24 GaS heonun nys bys madden
[c 1160 Ifatton mae^don] dead soSlice ac heo slarpo. a noo
I ve, in Wr.-Wulcker 310/9 Pud/a, madden, oSSe jeong
wifman. r 1205 LAV. 2214 He nom of ban monkunne breo
twiSe feire mzidene. 1250 Gen.fy Ex. 2749 Hirdes wul-
den 5e maidenes deren, Oc moyses Sor hem gan weren.
1340 HAMPOLF, Pr. Consc. 4966 Alle men sal ryse ban bat
ever had life, Man and woman, mayden and wyfe. "1375
Sc. Ltg. Saints vi. (Thomas) 58 A madyne com amange
bam all of hebrow borne In-to be land, c 1400 Destr. Troy
1363 Maydons for mornyng haue bere mynde loste. ("1470
HENRY Wallace v. 580 In Lanryk duelt a gentill woman
thar, A madyn myld. 1559 Mirr. Mag., Dk. Clarence vii,
A maiden of a noble house and old. 1601 SHAKS. AWs
Well \. iii. 155 (Gods mercie maiden)dos it curd thy blood
To say I am thy mother ? 1710 Tatler No. 252 P 5 We. .
have a Boy and a Girl : The Lad Seventeen, the Maiden
Sixteen. 1853 M. ARNOLD Scholar-Gipsy ix, Maidens, who
from the distant hamlets come To dance around the Fy field
elm in May. 1855 Cornwall 227 Maidens , as the Cornish
people term girls from 16 to 17 years of age. i86oTvNOALL
Glac. i. xxlv. 173 A vigorous English maiden might have
ascended the [ice] fall without much difficulty. 1887 BOWKN
f^irg-., &neid n. 238 Round it advance in procession un-
wedded maiden and boy.
b. A female child. Obs. exc. dial.
c iaoo ORMIN 4107 To clippen swa J-e cnapess shapp, &
toffrenn lac forr ma^denn.
2. A virgin ; spec, of the Virgin Mary (^maiden
Mary] ; =MAID a. Now rare.
a 1035 Laws of Cnut \\. c. 52 (53) Gif hwa madden nyd-
name, si qnis violenter virginem opprimat. ^1175
Lamb. Horn. 77 pet halie meiden onswerede and seide
Quomodo [etc.], c noo ORMIN 2102 J>e33 wenndenn batt
waere wif. Ace ;ho wass ma^jdenn clene. _ < 1290 ,S .
(Rolls) VI. 319 pe kyng 3af here lond for to bulde tweie
abbayes of maydons. c 1400 Destr. Troy 2940 pat comes
but to harme, Gers maidnes be mart, mariage fordone, a 1400
Relig. Pieces fr. Thornton VJ/.S". 27 Goddes sone tuke flesche
and blode of be blyssed maydene Marie. 1470-85 MALORY
Arthur xvm. xix. 760 A clene mayden I am for hym and
for alle other. 1599 SHAKS. Much Ado iv. i. 88 Why then
you are no maiden.
b. transf. A man that has always abstained from
sexual intercourse ; MAID 2 c. Obs.
c 1300 Havclok 995 Of bodi was he mayden clene. 1377
LANGL. / . PI. B. ix. 173 Maydenes and maydenes macche
5ow togideres. i 1440 Jacobus Well 277 He was a munk
and priour of his hows, & a clene mayden. 1470-85 MALORY
Arthur xi. xiv, Syre Percyuale. .was a parfyte clene may
den. 1497 BP. ALCOCK Motts Perfect. D iij, Y grete nombre
of his apostles were maydens.
3. An unmarried woman, spinster; = MAID 3.
Obs. exc. dial. Old maiden (rare) = OLD MAID.
To go maiden : to remain single.
1775 Tender Father I. 139 This gentlewoman was an old
maiden, and possessed many particularities, a 1802 Cruel
Sister xiv. in Child Ballads I. 128/2 Your cherry cheeks
and your yellow hair Garrd me gang maiden evermair.
4. A maid-servant, a female attendant. (Cf.
MAID 4.) arch, and dial. -\ Maiden of honour
MAID OF HONOUR.
971 Blickl. Horn. 159 Forbon bu nu sceawa bines maes-
(djenes eabmodnesse. 1897 R. GLOL-C. (Rolls) 8965 Hire
maidens bro^te hire clene water euere wanne heo lete. 13. .
Coer de L. 880 The kynges doughter lay in her bower,
With her maydenys of honour. 1377 LANGL. P. PI. B. v.
630 Charite and Chastite ben his chief maydenes. 1434
E. E. Witts (1882) 97 To Aneys hir mayden, a russet kyrteU.
a 1550 Freiris of Henuik 251 in D-unbar s Poems 293 He
bad the madin kindill on the fyre. 1596 DALRYMPLE tr.
Leslie s Hist. Scot. ii. 113 He requyres in mariage ane of
the Quenes madnes. 1611 BIBLE Ps. cxxiii. 2 As the eyes
of a maiden [looke] vnto the hand of her mistresse. 1631
WEF.VER Ant: Funeral Mon. 446 The Ladies of the Court,
and Maydens of Honor.
5. The instrument, similar to the guillotine, for
merly used in Edinburgh for beheading criminals ;
applied occas. to fat Halifax gibbet (see GIBBET i c).
1581 in Row Hist. Kirk (1842) 86, June 2, 1581. The
Earle of Morton was beheaded with the axe of the Maiden
he himself had caused make. 1711 RAMSAY Genty Tibby\\\ t
My wyzen with the maiden shore. 17*2 WODROW Hist.
Suffer. Ch.Scot. 11-545 Falling down on his Knees upon the
Stool, [the Earl of Argyle] embraced the Maiden, .very plea
santly. 1810 BENTHAM Packing (ifai) 121 The Guillotine
. .(a French edition of our Halifax Maiden). 1849 MACAU-
LAY Hist. ". v. 1. 565 The rude old guillotine of Scot
land, called the Maiden,
6. Sc, The last handful of corn cut in the harvest-
field, often rudely shaped into the figure of a girl
and decorated with ribbons (cf. KIRN- BABY). Also
harvest maiden.
1786 /iur st Kigcxxxvi. (1794) 42 For now the Maiden has
been win, And Winter is at last brought in. 1797 Statist.
Ace. Scotl. XIX. 550 The fortunate lass who took the
maiden was the Queen of the feast. 1814 J. TRAIN Moun
tain jl/itse 95 A former neighbour ..Who had with them
for wedding bruises run, And from them oft the harvest
maiden won.
b. The harvest-home and the feast with which
it was celebrated.
1806 A. DOUGLAS Poems 144 (Jam.) The master has them
bidden Come back again, be t foul or fair Gainst gloamin ,
to the Maiden. 1899 Westm. Caz. 13 Mar. 2/1 We speak
always of our Harvest Homes as Maidens*.
7. fa. (See quot. 1688.) b. dial. A clothes-
horse. C. north, dial. A washerwoman s dolly.
a. 1688 R. HOLME Armoury m. 286/2 The Maidens or
Damsels, the two Stands in which the Spindle turns.
b. 1859 K. WAUGH Come ivhoam to thi Child fr -V Me
28 Poems 55 So aw iron t o my clooas reel weel, An aw
hang d em o th maiden (o dry. 1881 [see maiden-niaki r
in 10],
C. 1751 Centl. Mag-, XXII. 32 A Machine for washing
of Lima, called a Yorkshire Maiden. 1781 REES Cycl. t
Maiden.. i\\t name of a machine first used in Yorkshire,
and since introduced into other places, for washing of linen.
[The apparatus as described consists of a dolly fitted to
a covered wooden tub. This use of the name has app. not
survived ] 1829 ). HUNTER Hallamsh. Gloss., Maiden ^ an
instrument used in the laundry- 1888 Sheffield Gloss. s.v.,
The maiden is sometimes called a peggy or dolly.
f8. The name of a fish. (? = MAID sb. 8.) Obs.
1555 EDF.N Decades 269 Dryed fysshe as soles maydens
playces. [1614 HKYWOOD Captives \\. ii. in Bullen Old Plays
(1885) IV. 145 For whom weare you a fishinge? Mild.
Marry, for maydens; .. But, my gutts, Howe they are
sweld with sea brine V)
9. Short for maiden hone, over, race, tree (see B).
1807 SIR J. MALCOLM in Life (1856) I. xiv. 379 note, Grant
and I have two horses for the two first maidens. 1880 Times
28 Sept. 1 1/5 [Cricket] Shaw joined Selby, and when a couple
of maidens had been sent down luncheon intervened. 1894
field 9 June 850/2 A plantation of young apple trees, ..
mostly maidens and two-year-olds, was badly attacked by
green aphis. 1898 StratJ ord-on- Avon Herald n Feb. 4/4
The Warwickshire Hunt Cup. .. For horses five years old
and upwards, maidens at the time of closing.
10. attrib. and Comb., as maiden-blush ; maiden-
faced, tongued adjs. ; maiden-maker t -monger ;
maiden-bark, ? the bark of saplings ; maiden-
feast, the feast after cutting the maiden (sense 6) ;
fmaiden-gear, f-gem, virginity ; fmaiden-heart,
a variety of pear ; maiden-meek a., meek as befits
a maiden; f maiden-nut (see quot.); maiden-
rip Sc. 6 ; maiden-servant sense 4 ; maiden-
skate Sc, (see quot.) ; f maidens light, a light
(in a church) maintained by maidens ; t maidens
milk = LAC VIEGINIS ; mai den- widowed a. t
nonce-u d., widowed while still a maiden.
1831 Planting 92 in Lib. Use/. Ktunul., Husb. III,Tiller
or Tellar, a shoot selected . . to stand . . for "maiden bark.
1605 BKLTON Soules Immort. Crmvne (Grosart) 7/2 She
shewes her there the *Maiden-b!ush complection, Betwixt
the cherrie Red, and snowie White. 1655 GURNALL Chr. in
A rm. verse 14. ix. (1669) 36/2 His Maiden-blush modesty will
not suffer him lo declare his sin. 1861 J. KUFFINI Dr. An
tonio i, The matdenblush clearness of the skin. 1567 GOLDING
Ovid s Met. vn. (1593) 751 Boreas sonnes had chaste Away
the *maiden-faced foules that did the vittels waste. 1797
Statist. Ace. Scotl. XIX. 550 It was, till very lately, the
custom to give what was called a *Maiden Feast, upon the
finishing of the harvest. 1719 D URFEY Pills I. 130 My
father takes me for a Saint, Tho weary of my *Maiden
Geer. z6ia DRAVTON Poly-olb. x. 148 Chaste Wimfrid : who
chose Before her *mayden-gem she forcibly would lose [etc.].
17*1 MORTIMER Hnsb. II. 295 The Lewis Pear, or by some
the *Maiden-heart. 1881 Instr. Census Clerks (1885) 143
Maiden Maker (Clothes Horse). 1847 TENNYSON Princess
in. 118 Yet *maiden-meek, I prayed Concealment, a 1625
FLETCHER Custom of Country \. i, This thing you study to
betray your child to. This * Maiden-monger. 1884 KNIGHT
Diet. Mech. Suppl., * Maiden Nut, the inner one of two nuts
on the same screw ; the outer is the jam-nut. 1883 J. WALKER
Jaunt to Auld Rfckie, etc. 12 She grips some stalks and
twists the *maiden-rip In triple strands. 1533 C,\v Richt
Vay (1888) ii Thou sal noth desir thy nichtburs wiff*madin
seruand heist or ony thing quhilk pertenis to hime. 1741
RICHARDSON Pamela (1824) I. iv. 19 If the wench, (for so she
calls us maiden -servants) takes care of herself she ll improve.
1547-8 in Swayne Sarnm Ckurch-w. Ace. (1896) 275 For
viij It. of wex for the * May dens light \s. 1810 NEILL List
fishes 28 (Jam.) The young both of the Thornback and the
Skate are denominated * Maiden -skate. 1 400-50 Stockh.
Med. MS. 4 A water bat is clepyd *maydinis mylke. 1597
SHAKS. Lovers Compl. 100 *Maiden tongu d he was, and
thereof free. 1591 Rom. <$ Jul. in. ii. 135, I a Maid, die
Maiden-widowed.
b. In various plant-names; fniaiden-lip(s,/fr/;/-
nospernntin Lapptila\ f maiden mercury, a name
for male plants of Mercurialis anmta ; maiden oak,
Qttcrfits scssiliflora ; maiden pink, Dianthns del-
toides ; maiden plum (tree), a name given to two
\Vest Indian trees, (a] Comocladia integrifolia, (/>}
(. hrywbalann$\ maiden rose = MAIDEN S BLUSH;
t maidens* honesty, Clematis vitalba. Also
MAIDENHAIR, MAIDENWEED.
1589 RIDER Bibl. Schol. 174^8 * Maiden lips, or tasil, /a/-
pago. 1578 LYTE Dodoens \. lit. 78 This kinde may be called
in English. .Daughters Phyllon, or * Mayden Mercury. 1848
Phytologist III. 883 note, The Quercus sessiliflora they
[woodmen] call White Oak and *Maiden Oak. 1755 B.
STILLINGFL. Cal. Flora 7 July, Pinks, *ma!den, Dianthns
deltoides. 1776-96 WITHERING Brit. Plants (ed. 3) II. 410
Maiden Pink. Sandy meadows, pastures, and heaths. 1882
J. HARDY in Proc. Benv. Nat. Club IX. 476 At Makerstoun
Crags .. the spindle-tree, maiden-pink,, .and the common
feverfew grew. 1725 SLOANE Jamaica II. 131 The *Maiden-
Plumb-Tree. 1760 J. LEE Introd. Bot. App. 318 Maiden
Plumb, Chrysobalanns. 1864 GRISEBACH Flora If. Ind. 785
Maiden-plum, Comocladia intfgrifolia. 1817 G. DARLEY
Sylvia 102 Here s a garland of red *maiden-roses for you.
1831 Miss MITFORD I illage Ser. v. 89 She has just as much
colour as any woman ought to have the maiden-rose tint.
a 1691 AUBREY Nat. Hist. It itts (1847) 49 Wild vetch,
* maiden s honesty, polypodium [etc.]. 1691 RAY Ibid. 50
Calver-keys, ha re s -parse ley, mayden s-honesty.are countrey
names unknown to me.
B. adj. (from appositive and attributive uses
of the sb.). Cf. VIRGIN.
I. Literal uses.
1. Appositive uses. a. Unmarried ; now chiefly
in maiden atwt, fatty, sister, fb. Of a child:
Female ; see MAIDEN-CHILD (obs.). f C. Virgin ;
sometimes said of men (0/>s\
a 1300 Cursor M. 5546 (Colt.) pe knau barns .. bai suld . .
sla, pe maiden barns pai suld lat ga, 1300-1400 Ibid. 21019
(Gutt.) lohn, maiden saint, iam brober, [was] mar luued wid
crist ban ani ober. 1303 R. BRUNNE Hand!. Syuue 6080 5> f
an husbond chyldryn haue, One or two, mayden or knaue.
13146X1- /fVirr( .(A.)i96 Andeuerich knijt [ches] his leman
it genii! maiden wiman. 1585!". WASHINGTON tr. Nicho-
38 Thou Maiden youth, be vanquish! by a Maide. 1640 Wits
Recreat. 166 She will, .sit at dinner like a mayden-bride.
1647 TRAPP COHIM. Matt, xxvii. 60 A new tomb it was, and
fit it should be for that virgin body, or maiden-corpse, as
; one calls it. 1758 JOHNSON Idler Na 24 p 5 Maiden aunts
with small fortunes. 1765 in Waghorn Cricket Scores
; (1899) 59 A cricket-match was played .. by eleven married
| against eleven maiden women. 1777 SHF.KIDAN Sch, Scand.
iv. i, Here, now, is a maiden sister of his. 1798 Monthly
Mag. VI. 75 [Died] At Windsor Castle. Mrs. Hannah
Corbett, a maiden lady. 1852 ROCK Ch. of Fathers \\\. \.
269 The girl-like maiden-mother bowed down before the crib.
2. Of or pertaining to a maiden, or to maiden
hood; befitting a maiden, having the qualities of
a maiden. Maiden name : the surname borne by
a married woman before her marriage.
1591 SHAKS. i Hen. / /, ir. iv. 47, I pluck this pale and
maiden blossom here. Ibid. v. iv. 52 Joan of AR.. Whose
Maiden-blood, thus rigorously effus d, Will cry for Ven
geance at the Gates of Heauen. 1592 Kow. V Jttl. \\. ii.
: 86 The maske of night is on my face, Else would a Maiden
| blush bepaint my cheeke. 1601 Tivel. N. v. L 262 He
bring you to a Captaine in this Towne, Where lye my
maiden weeds. 1613 Hen. I If I, iv. ii. 169 Strew me
ouer With Maiden Flowers, that all the world may know
I was a chaste Wife, to my Graue. 1648 HER RICK Hesper. t
To Anne Soamt, The meanest part of her Smells like the
maiden-pomander. 1700 DRYDEN Cinyras -V Myrrha n^
The tender sire who saw her blush and cry Ascrib d it all to
maiden-modesty. 1773 Life N. Frmvde 5, I was baptized
by her [the mother s] maiden Name Neville. 1814 SCOTT
MAIDEN.
41
MAIDENHEAD.
Ld. of Isles i. iv, Wake, Maid of Lorn ! the moments fly,
Which yet that maiden-name allow. 1844 J-^SKAKLI Con-
v. vi, Not.. a word that could call forth a maiden
blush.
y. Of female animals : Uncoupled, unmated.
1840 Bosttm A fii>er User 30 June 3/4, I killed two sheep ;
one was a maiden ewe, and the other a wether. 1885 lull s
I.if,- 15 June i/i To be Sold, Two Maiden Three Year Old
Fillies. 1892 Stratford-on-Avfin Herald 18 Nov. 4/1 To
the owner and feeder of the best Pair of. . Maiden Sows.
II. Figurative uses.
4. That has yielded no results, a. Of an assize,
circuit, session : Formerly, one at which no prisoner
was condemned to death ; now, one at which there
are no cases for trial, b. Of a game, esp. Cricket
of an over : One in which no runs are scored, c.
Of a tide : One on which no vessels enter or leave
the dock. d. (See quot.)
a. fi 1700 R. E. Diet. Cant. Crew, Maiden-sessions, when
none are Har.g d. 1742 Gentl. A/tig. July 386 Ended the
sessions at the ( )ld Hailey, which proved a maiden one, none
having been capitally convicted. 1826 SCOTT JrnL 17 Apr.,
The judge was presented with a pair of white gloves, in
consideration of its being a maiden circuit. 1847 HAI.LIWF.I.L
s.v., Maiden-assize. 1868 Daily Tel. 16 Apr., It is nearly
half a century since there has been a maiden sessions at
Oxford.
b- 1598 FI.ORIO s.v. MarciO), .a lurch or a maiden set at
any game. 1864 Daily TcL 16 May, Half-a-dozen maiden
overs in succession, every ball dead on the middle stump,
and yet played steadily back again to the bowler. 1893 W.
S. CIILHERT Utopia n, An occasional maiden over 1 .
c. 1897 Daily Tel. ^o Nov. i <->/:> Hull. There was today
a maiden tide, no vessel being able either to enter or to leave,
owing to the storm and flood.
d. 1900 New Cent. J\er>. VII. 374, 7 was called the
maiden number, because within the decade it has no factors
or product.
e. Of a horse, etc. : That has never won a prize.
Hence of a prize or a race : Offered or open to
maiden horses, etc.
1760 R. HERKR Horse Matches ix. 40 All Maiden Horses
favoured 2 Ib. 1856 STONKHKNCI-; Brit. Sports n. i. .\iii.
(ed. 2) 364 A Maiden horse or mare is one that lias never
won. 1886 York He? aid 10 Aug. 7/5 Two Miles Maiden
Bicycle Handicap. \ty& Daily AVrt jr 17 July 3/4 The maiden
class for horses that have never won a first prize before.
5. That has not been conquered, tried, worked,
etc. a. Of a town, castle, fortress, etc. : That has
never been taken, virgin 1 .
The appellation Maiden Castle (quot. 1639) given to Edin
burgh prob. did not originally mean virgin fortress , as in
Geoffrey of Monmouth fiath c.) it appears as Castriini Pii-
ellarmn, maidens castle . Several ancient earthworks in
England are also called Maiden Castle; the sense may pos
sibly be a fortress so strong as to be capable of being tie-
fended by maidens ; there may have been an allusion to
some forgotten legend. Cf. the equivalent Ger. name
Magdeburg,
1593 SHAKS. Liter. 408 Her breasts .. A paire of maiden
worlds vnconquered. 1601 J. WHKKI.ER Treat. Contm. 30
Tournay..at that time termed the Maiden Citie. 1631 J.
TAYLOR (Water P.) Titrn Fort. /r//tv/(Halliw.) 9 Victone
forsook him for ever since he ransacked the maiden town of
Magdenburg. 1639 DRUMM. OF HAWTH. Sp. for Edinburgh
Wks. (1711) 216 Relieving king James III. when he was
beleaguer d in his maiden-castle. 1648 J. BOND Kschol 27
Those parts of the Kingdome which had hitherto been un-
toucht, the Mayden Counties, as they call them, have been
now most of all devoured. 1756 Nr<;Kxr6V. Tour, France
IV. 26 [Abbeville] is called The maiden tmon t because it
was never taken by an enemy. 1802 Woitnsw. Sunn.
Extinct. 1 ent t. AV///A, She was a maiden City, bright and
free.
b. Of a plant or tree : (a] That has grown from
seed, not from a stock; (/>) That has not been
budded, lopped, pruned, or transplanted.
a i64gDRu.MM. OFHAWTH. / amiWks. (1711)22/1 Though
envy, avarice, time, your tombs throw down, With maiden-
lawrells nature will them crown. 1655 MOUFKT & I KNNKT
Health s Improv. (1746) 320 The unset Leek, or Maiden-
leek, is not so hot as the knopped ones. 1763 BURN
Keel. Law II. 413 Maiden trees of beech proceeding from
stools above 20 years growth. 1805 R. W. DICKSON Pract.
Agric. 1095 In cutting-wood one madcn standard is left
to each Ittgg or forty-nine square yards. 1832 Planting
91 in Lib. Uscf. Knowl., Ilnsb. III. Maiden-plant. A
young tree raised from seed, in opposition to one produced
from an old root or stub. 1900 lirit. filed. Jrnl. No. 2080.
1367 The child so suffering [from congenital hernia] is passed
naked through a cleft maiden ash on a Sunday morning
at sunrise.
c. Of soil, metals, etc. : That has never been
disturbed, ploughed, or worked. Also moiden-
wax, * virgin wax ( = F. fire vierge, Dn. viaagden-
was], wax taken from the comb without melting.
1622 MAI.YNKS A tie. Law-Merc/t. 259 There is Mayden-
gold so called because it was never in the fire. 1726 LEONI
Albert? s Arc/lit. \. 50/2 Cramps done over with Maiden-wax
..never rot. 1776 G. SKMPLK Building in Water 34 You
work on fresh maiden Ground, that has not been fouled or
incumbered with Stones. 1812 SIR R. HOARE Anc. South
II ilts. 1 6 Maiden downs, by which I mean all land untouched
by the plough. 1849 Florist 43 Refreshing my beds annually
with a few barrowfuls of maiden earth mixed with pi" or
horse dung. 1878 Archxol. Cnntiana XII. 8 I found the
earth was almost entirely maiden soil. 1897 Daily News
23 Apr. 3/1 Much of it [coal] was in its maiden state that
is, had not been worked over in the past.
d. Of a soldier, etc. ; also of a weapon : Untried.
1603 DRAYTON Odes xvii. 102 Though but a Maiden
Knight. 1647 CLARENDON Hist. Reb. vi. 291 The Horse
lie put under the Command of his Brother, the Lord John
Somerset, a maiden Soldier too. 1834 L. RITCHIE Wand.
VOL. VI.
by Seine 15 He had not as yet fleshed his maiden sword.
1838 LYTTON Alice iv. v, The air rather of a maityr than a
maiden placeman. 1842 TKNNYSON Sir Galahad ^\ A maiden
knight to me is given Such hope, I know not fear.
6. That is the first of its kind ; made, used, etc.
for the first time. Occas. in sense early, earliest.
A [aide n- speech : the first speech delivered in the
House by a member of parliament.
I S55 W- WATRKMAN Fardlc Facions Pref. 20 He but
bunm-yng their woordes, bryngeth it foorthe for a mayden
booke. 1622 CI LLIS Stat. Sewers v. (1647) 219 Your Reader
took in hand to read upon a Maiden-law, which never
before this time abide [sic] his Exposition in any Inns of
Court. 1645 HOWKLL Lett. (1650) II. 122, I send one of
the maiden Copies heerwith to attend you. 1786 WOLCOT
(P. Pindar) Odes to R. A?s ii, Hut not a single maiden dish,
poor gentleman, of flesh or fish. 1794 J/isf. in A tin. Reg.
61 Mr. Canning, in his maiden speech (according to the
technical language of the house) said [etc.]. 1798 Sporting
A lag* XII. 4 A maiden deer was turned out at Tower Hill.
1799 (i. SMITH Laboratory II. 261 The usual baits are the
tail-part of a maiden lob- worm, a 1813 A. WILSON Foresters
Poet. Wks. (1846) 211 Fresh on his maiden cruise to see
the world. 1813 VANCOUVER Agric. Devon 213 The maiden
bile of the artificial grasses and white clover. 1823 COL.
HAWKER Diary (1893) I. 284 This was my maiden day at
Knglish black game shooting. 1842 H. ROGKRS Ess. (1874)
I. i. 4 The same year was signalised by his maiden publica
tion. 1843 LE 1 V.vKK Life Trav. J Jtys. I. i. i. 20 It was at
this time, .that I took my maiden fee. 1883 Casselfs Fain.
A/ ijt, . Aug. 527/2 In the second year the planter gets a very
small crop called the maiden-crop. 1884 Times (weekly ed.)
31 Oct. 19/4 The. .new steamship, .sailed from Plymouth..
on her maiden tripto the Antipodes. \<g/sn.Scotsinani\ Mar.
8/7 The., steamer., was on her maiden voyage from London
to China.
Maiden (m^-d n\ v. [f. MAIDEN j/>.]
1 1. In phr. To maiden it : to act like a maiden ;
to be coy. Oh.
1597-8 } ]-, HALL Saf. in. jii. 5 Forbad I mayden d it, as
many u.se, Loath fur tograunt, but loather to refuse.
2. trans. (dial*) To wash clothes with a
* maiden*. Hence maidening-pot t -tub.
1839 !!Y\VATI-:R Sheffield Dial. 132 Salla do yo pull loud
maidtiin tub tot table. 1890 Sheffield Daily Tel. n Apr.
71 The child was standing near a maidening pot half lull
t Maiden-child. Oh. A female child. (Cf.
MAID-CHILD.)
(-893 K. /Ki.i-KKn Ows. I. x. 2 Kft bonne ba wlf lieora
beam cendon, bonne feddon hie ba mxdencild. c izooOuMiN
7897, & ina^dennchild bitacneWj uss \Vac niahht i gode
dede.ss. c 1250 (it ll. <y /C.v. 2574 Do bad monophis pharaun
. . leten <5e mayden childre liuen. 1:1440 Hone Flor. 31 A
feyre lady he had to wyfe, That . . dyed of a maydyn cbylde.
1587 KU-IMING Contn. Hminshed III. 1999/1 Leaving but
one maiden-child and princesse. 1643 J. STFP:R tr. Exp.
Chyrttrg.ix. 42 There was a Maiden childe, of the age of
two yeares.
Maidenhair ^ni("ixVii|liu U\Also6-7 maiden s
hair. [f. MAIDK.V st>. + HATH.]
1. The name of certain ferns having fine hair-
like stalks and delicate fronds. a. Adicftititw
Capillns-vcneris, called also lilack or True Maiden
hair ; formerly much used in medicine.
(-1450 ME. Aled. F>k. (Heinrich) 102 Take ..verueync,
maydenher [etc.]. 1549 Compl. Scot, vi, 67, I sau madyn
hayr, of the quhilk ane siropmaid of it is remeid contrar the
infectione of the melt. 1562 TURNFCR Herbalu. 157 b, Tricho-
manes (that is our Knglish Maydens heare) is supposed to
hauc the same vertue that the Lumbardy Maydens heare
hath. 1597 GKRAHDK Herbal \\. cccclvii. 982-3 True Maiden
haire. . . 1 he right Maiden haire groweth vpon wals . . it is
a stranger in Englande. .. In English black Maiden haire,
and Venus haire. 1697 TRVON Way to Health xv. (ed. 3) 368
Take . . a pint and half, Tincture of Saffron, and Syrup of
Maidenhair. 1785 MARTYN Rousseau s Bot. xxxii. (1794) 491
True Maiden-hair., is used or supposed to be so, in the syrup
of capillaire. 1887 E. LYAI.L Knight-Errant (1889) 87
A little lizard.. plunged into the maidenhair that fringed the
altar.
b. Aspleninni 7^richomanes t called also Common
or English Maidenhair.
a 1400-50 Stockh. A fed. MS. 176 Maydenheer or watir-
wourt, cafi!lus7 h-ffinis. 1562 [see a]. 1579 LANGHAM (!ard.
Health (1633) 379 Tricomanes, Poly tricon or English Maiden-
haire hath y e same vertuesthat Capillus Veneris hath. 1597
GERAKDR Herbal n. cccclviii. 984 Of English or common
Maiden haire. 1634 PKACHAM Gentl. E.vcrc. in. n. vii. 144
June in a mantle of darke grasse greene, upon his head a gar
land of Bents, Kin^-cups, and Maidens haire. 1688 R. HOLM K
Armoury n. 74/1 The English Maiden-hair is a small spiry
stalk with two round leaves fixed to the side [etc.]. 1760
J. LEE Introd. Bot, App. 318 Maiden-hair, English black,
Asplaiiunt.
C. A$pkniumRnta-iimraria?N\i\\ Maidenhair.
1597 GERARDE Herbal n. cccclvii. 983 Wall Rue, or Rue
Maiden haire. .White Maiden haire. 1718 QUINCY Compl.
Disp. 115 White Maidenhair. It is used in Decays of the
Lungs. 1760 J. LEE Introd. Bot. App. 318 Maiden-hair,
White, Aspleninm. 1861 Miss PRATT F lmver, PI. VI. 213.
2. In other plant-names, a. Golden Maidenhair,
the moss Polytrichum commune.
1578 LVTE Dodoens in. Ixxi. 412 Goldylockes, Polytrichon^
or Golden Maydenheare. 1785 MARTYN Rousseau s Bot.
xxxii. (1794) 493 Greater Golden Maidenhair .. is a large
sort of moss and abundant in woods, heaths and bogs,
b. The Lancashire Asphodel, Narthedtim ossi-
fragnm (see quot.).
1633 JOHNSON Gerard^ s Herbal i. Ixxi. 96 Another water
Aspnodill, which.. in Lancashire is vsed by women to die
their haire of a yellowish colour, and therefore by them
it is termed Maiden-haire, if we may beleeue Lobell.
C. Yellow lledstraw, Galittm vcntm.
1548 TURNER Name cfHcrbcs (K.D.S.) 39 Gallon or gal-
lion is named in English in the North tountrey Maydens
heire, 1562 Ilo hal \\. 6b.
d. Ground Ivy, A T cpeta Glcchoma.
1657 COI.KS Adant in Eden xxvi. 53 Some Country people
that would have the barren Ivy to be the true Ground-Ivy,
call the other Maiden-hair.
f3. Some textile fabric. Obs.
1359 Will of Agnes Selby in Test. Elor. (Surtees) I. 71
Lego Anabilla; quondam servient! mea;..unam tunicam de
maydenhare.
f 4. ? Some kind of marking on (lowers. Obs.
?i6o7 DAY Parl. Bees xi. (1641) G 3 b, July-flowers, and
Carnations weare Leaves double streakt with Maiden haire.
*I6. In literal sense : A maiden s hair. ran, *.
1648 HERRICK Hfspcr.^ Dissnns.fr. Idleness, 1 lay not
with the maiden-haire for each ringlet there s a snare.
6. attrib. and C0tntf, t as f maidenJiair- syrup \
maidenhair fern = i ; maidenhair grass, />tiza
media ; (golden) maidenhair moss 2 a ; maid-
enhair-spleenwort, a book-name for various
plants of the genus Asplcniuni (see quot. 1^37) ;
maidenhair-tree, a name for the (!INGKO.
1833 Penny Cycl. I. r^../i The A[diantuin] Capillus Ve
neris, or the *niaiden-hair fern. 1640 I AHKINSON Thcatr.
Bot, 1 165 Grant fn tremltlitm medium. * Maiden haire
grasse, or the lesser quaking grassc. 1597 GKKAKDI, Ilerbul
lit. clvii. 1^71 I\/iL-it-its ifipilliiris. .Goldilocks, or Golden
Maiden haire Mosse, 1837 MACGIM.P. KAY ii it/if> iii^ s
Brit, i lanls ^S ? Asf>ieni?ttn Trh homanes. COIILHIDII
Maidenhair Splt-t-nwurt. . . A. viridc. Green Maidenhair
Splr.nwoit. .. A. Adiantutn-nigrum. 1-ilack Maidenhair
Spleenwurt. 1862 A>:sii-.n Channel Isl. n. ^ p iii. (ed. 2! 18^
The //. trichomani s or maiden-hair spleen-wort, is the iim?,t
delicate of the group. 1711 Land. Ga::. No. 4845 4, 200
half pint Hottles of "Maidenhair Sirrup. 1773 Gentl. A/a?.
XLIII.338TheGinkgo, or *Maiden-hair tree, from China,
..has been propagated by Mr. Gordon, of Mile-End. 1882
Garden 12 Aug. 145/3 The leaver bear a good dual of re
semblance to those of the Maidenhair tree.
Maidenhead 1 (ni^ d nhed). arch. ft". MAIDEN
J/>. -i -HEAD.]
1. The state or condition of a maiden ; virginity ;
said occas. of a man see MAIIKX J/ . 2 \> .
n 1300 Cursor JA icSSo, I herd it neutr in lijf ne ledd
\Voiinnan her barn in maid< u-bedd. Il>id. 1.7706 Sent Ion,
pe wangeli.st . .he liued m maiden-bede. 1357 Lay Folks
Catt ch. 125 lesu crist. .was sothefasteiy consayued of the
maiden mari,. .\\ it bout en ony niynnyng uf liir maidenhede.
1423 JAS. I A7//i, /.v <^ J . 55 Pi tee as to here The crueltee of
that vnknyghlly decle, Quhare was fro the bereft thi iiciiilcn-
hede. 1535 COVFKDAI.I: Jndg. xi. 38 Then wen to ^hee with
her playefceres, and tieULiyled hir maydcn beade \poii the
iiiuiintaynes. 1613 SHAKS. Hen. / ///, 11. Jii. 23 J .y my
troth, and Maidenhead, I would not be a (^iieene. 1697
DRYDKN I irg. Georg. Ued., He who carries a Maidenhead
into a Cloyster, is sometime!; apt to lose it there. 1749
FIELDING Tom Jones xvm. xiii, A merry song which bore
some relation to matrimony and the loss of a maidenhead.
1796 PEGGE AMettyw. (1809) 457 To be able to lov-k up-m
the sun, they say, is a sign of uifc s having a maidenhead.
1885-94 R. HKIDGI s J- .ros f,- Psyche I el). x\tv, His earthly
bride, Who won his love, in simple maidenhead.
f b. Phrases ; to enjoy, get> hare, prove, lake,
win (a woman s maidenhead \ also of a woman
{rarefy of a man\ to keep, lose (So. tine] one s
maidenhead. Obs.
t 1250 Gt-n. .y J-~.\ . 1852 Sichem tok hire maiden-hed. c 13*0
.SV> Tristr. 21^4, \ loued neuer man wib mode I!ol him p:it
hadde mi inaidenhcde. c\yy) AniisKf Ami?. 767 So thai plaid
in word and dede, That he wan hir maidenhede. ( 1375 -SV.
Leg. Saints xviii. (Kgipiciane} 446 Myn madynned tuihow I
first tynt bar. c 1400 Jh str. Troy 3997 Most was hir mynde
hir maidpnhede tokepe. (1450 St. Cnthbert (Surtees) 204
Sho wepid. .bat wyked dede J>at maile hir lose hir mayden-
hede. 1567 Gitdc -V Godlie B. (S. J . S.) 146 Zit keipit scho
hir madinheid vnforlorne. 1591 Lvi.v Sappho n. i, Phcebus
in his godhead sought to get my maidenhead. 1663 DRYDFN
Wild Gallant Pro!., As some raw squire, by tender mother
bred, Till one-and- twenty keeps his maidenhead. 1697 VAN-
BKLGti -2>id Pt. sKso/> Sii. 51 sEsop. How long did you stay?
Jlcfiu. Till I had lost my maidenhead.
f2. transf. andyT^., esp. the first stage or first-
fruits of anything ; the first example, proof, trial,
or use ; also in phrases (see i b). Obs.
^1412 HOCCLEVE De Keg. Princ. 3036 pou..Jje mayden-
hede of this luel Shalt preue anone. a 1550 Tales \ Quick
AHW. xcv. (1814) 98 That he wolde gyue him leaue to
haue the maidenhced of the pyllory. 1591 FI.ORIO 2nd
Fndtcs Ep. Ded., The maiden head of my Industrie I
yeelded to a noble Mecenas (renoumed Lecester) the honor
of England, a 1592 H. SMITH Serin. (1599) 536 God requir
ing the first labours of his seruants, and (as I may say), the
maidenhead of euery man. 1612 (title) Parthenia, or the
Maydenhead of the first musicke that euer was printed
for the Virginalls. a 1687 PETTY Pol. Arith. i. (1691) 20
One sort of Vessels, and Rigging, where haste is requisite
for the Maidenhead of a Market. 1755 SMOLLET Quix.
(1803) I. 19 Others affirm, that the windmills had the maiden-
head of his valour. 1775 S. J. PRATT Liberal Opin. cxxxvii.
(1783) IV. 260 He had received a present, of which, he insisted
upon it, we should have the maidenhead.
t Mai denhead-. Obs. [f. MAIDEN jA + HEAD.]
A representation of the head or bust of the Virgin
Mary. a. As an ornamental finish to the handle
of a spoon ; occas. > the spoon itself.
[1446 Wills <V Inv. (Surtees Soc.) I. 92 In Promptuario
sunt ij Coclearia argentea et deaurata .. cum ymaginibus
Beatae Mariae in fine eorundem.) 1495 in Wadley Notes
Wills inGt.OrpltanBk. Bristol (\%tf>) i7o[Six silver spoons]
cum Maidenheddis. [Six silver spoons] de Maidenheddis.
IS" Test. Ebor. (Surtees) V. 162 Maria Evers sex coclbuia
72
MAIDENHOOD.
de arg. cum le madynheddes. 1538 ftiiry H 7/A (Camden)
and J doss, madinehedes.
b. Her. As a bearing on a shield, etc.
1615 HKYWOOD Foitre Prentises Wks. 1874 II. 229 God-
freyes shield, hauing a Maidenhead with a Crowne in it.
1618 J. TAYLOR (Water P.) Pennylcss Pilgr. A 4 b, 1 . . went
that night as farre as Islington, There did I finde. .A May-
denhead of twenty fiue yeei es old, I ut surely it was painted,
. .And for a signe or wonder, han^ d at dore. 1728 S. KENT
Banner Display d II. 764 Crest, on a Torce of his Colours,
a maidenhead proper, enclos d in a Ring of Gold.
Maidenhood (mri d nhud). Forms : see
MAIDEN sb. and -HOOD. [OE. mse^denhdd, f. mieg-
den MAIDEN + -had -HOOD.] The condition of
being a maiden ; the time of life during which one
is a maiden. Formerly also MAIDENHEAD 1 i b
and 2, in phrases to have, hold> keep. Aw, etc. (ones)
maidenhood.
a goo CYNEWULP Crist 1419 t*a c sylf fcestaj ma^a in
modor, beah waes hyre mse^denhad aeghwaes onwal^. c 1200
l ices ty Virtues 55 pat hie ne behiet hire maidenhad seure
mo to healden. c 1200 OKMIN 46 Forr ma^denhad & widd-
wesshad & weddlac birrb ben clene. a 11*5 Ancr. R. 54
Heo leas hire meidenhod, & was imaked hore. c 1290 S.
En%. Leg. 380/137 For 36 habbez 3eot ouwer Maiden-
hod. 1362 LANGL, P. PL A. i. 158 5e naue no more merit
In Masse ne In houres pen Malkyn of hir May den hod, bat
no Mon desyreb. 1388 WYCLIK Lnke ii. 36 (She) hadde
lyued with hir hosebonde seuene ^eer fro hir maydynhod.
< 1450 LOSELICH Grail xxix. 150 For Maydenhod is In this
inaner trewly, that felte neuere man fleschly,. .hut virginite
is An heighere thing, c 1575 Balfojtr s Pro* ticks 678 The
Lord of the ground sail have the maidenhood of all maidenis
..dwellandon the ground. 1591 SHAKS. i Hen. / 7, iv. vi.
17 The irefull Bastard Orleance, that drew blood From thee
my Hoy, and had the Maidenhood Of thy first fight, I soone
encountred. a 1603 [see MAIDESLESS]. 1641 KARL MONM.
tr. BiondCs Civil War res ii. 83 No maidenhood was uncle-
flowred, nor marriage bed unviolated. 1846 C. G. PKOWFI r
Pronit tht us Hound 40 In loveless maidenhood outworn.
1858 HAWTHOKNK Fr. $ It. Jrnh. I. 226 There is . . a very
pleasant atmosphere of maidenhood about her. 1863 WOOL-
NER My Keantifnl Lady Introd. 5 A man. .who has found
HK. .daughter. .Fallen from her maidenhood.
Maidenish (nv -d nij\ a. [f. MAIDEX sb.+
IHH.] Resembling a maiden, characteristic of a
maiden. Used in depreciatory sense.
1749 FIELDING Tom Jones vi. vii, Come, come*, says
Western, none of your maidenish airs . 1815 Zehtca I.
172 Do not let one word of this rhodomontade come within
ken of your maidenish aunts. 1825 ,\V:(> Monthly Mag.
XV. 299 A pretty affectation of maidenish coyness.
Comb. 1789 ANNA SEWAKD Lett. fiSn II. 250 Ihit, Lord !
what a pale, maidenish-looking animal fora voluptuary !
Maidenism nv -d niz m). rare. [f. MAIDEN.^.
+ -ISM.] Maidenish bearing and behaviour; a
maidenish notion or peculiarity.
1790 ANNA SKWARD LetL fiSn III. 38 When heconfessed
these maidenisms, I despaired of his suiting the pleasant,
prancing, pop-gun situation of butler at Prior s Lea. 1825
Gentl. A faf. XCV. i. 626 The elegant simplicity and delicate
maidenism of the pretty Miriam Gray.
t Mai denkin. Obs~ l [f. MAIDEN sb. + -KIN.]
-=MAIDKIN.
L 1330 Art/i. % Merlin 671 (Kulbing i To ligge bi a maiden-
kin it bt^eten a child her in. c 1440 [see MAIUKIN].
t Maidenless, a. nonce-wd. [f.
+ -LESS.] Not truly * maiden *.
a 1603 T. CARTWRIGHT Coufnt. Khein. N. T. (1618) 39 The
Greeke Church, which neuer liketl of the maidenlesse maiden
hood of their Priests.
Mai denlike, a. and cuh. ff. MAIDEN sb. +
-LIKE.] a. adj. Such as is usual with maidens;
befitting a maiden, fb. adv. After the manner of
maidens. Obs.
15.. Robin Conscience 318 in Hazl. E. P. P. III. 246 To
clatter and flatter is no maidenlike way. a 1548 HALtCAnw.,
Hen. VI 183 The yong erle of Rutland, .scace of y* age of
.xii. yeres, a faire gentleman and a maydenlike person. 1589
FLEMING Virg. Georg. \. 15 If sheouercast vpon hir face a
virgins rednesse Or blushing maidenlike. 1633 LITHGOW
Trow. m. 96 He was maiden-like brought vp amongst the
Kings daughters. 1825 |. NEAL Bro. Jonathan II. 179 Our
boy contrived . . to do a multitude of .. pretty, maiden-like
things. 1834 LVTTON Pompeii 23 Her manners are not
maidenlike. 1847 TENNYSON Princess iv. 73 And maidenlike
as far As I could ape their treble, did I sing.
Maidenliiiess (mfi d niines). [f. MAIDENLY
-f -NESS.] The quality of being maidenly ; the
behaviour proper to a maiden.
1555 W. WATHEMAN Fardle Facions App. 326 Any man
of a shamefaced maindenlines [sic]. 1583 HABINGTON Cow*
manndm. (1615) 42 Silence is ignorance, modesty is too much
maidenlinesse. 1617 Rider s Diet., Virginalitas> Maiden-
Hnesse._ 1868 Pom Serm. Pharisaism 13 Those who used
to furnish our ideal of maidenliness and purity. 1879 G.
MEREDITH Egoist I. x. 193 That fair childish nuddenlinctt
bad ceased.
Maidenly (m^-d nli), a. and adv. [f. MAIDEN
sb. + -LY.] A. adj.
1. Of or pertaining to a maiden, or to maiden
hood. In early use = VIRGIN a.
1450-1530 Myrr. our Lady e 112 Whyche shulde be con-
ceyued and borne of thy maidenly body. 1582 BENTLEY
Mon. Matrones Pref. Bj, Even from their tender and
maidenlie yeeres, to spend their time . . in the studies of
noble and approved srn*nces. 1871 R. KI.I.IS tr. Catullus
Ixiv. 78 Taxed of her youthful array, her maidenly bloom
42
fresh -glow jng. 1899 7V;//r P>ar May 114 The maidenly
curve of her bust
b. nonct-itse. (Cf. MAIDEN a. 6.)
1823 UYRON Juan xiu. xc, An orator,. .Who had deliver *!
well a very set Smooth speech, his first and maidenly trans
gression.
f2. Of persons: Resembling a maiden in action
or bearing. Characterized by a maiden s qualities,
e. g. gentleness, modesty, timidity. Obs.
1523 SKELTON Carl. Laitrcl fa*, Lyke to Aryna maydenly
of porte. 1549 CHALOSER Erasmus on Folly A ij, Shall one
of those shamefast and maidenly men not sticke than to
displaie his pecockes fethers? 1592 GRKENE droatsiv. ll it
1 1617) D 3 b, My brother is a maidenly BaU heler. 1597 SHAK s.
2 Hen. /i r , it. ii. 82 Wherefore blush you now? what a
Maidenly man at Armes are you become ? 1655 GURSALL
C/ir. zn A rut, verse 14. iii. (1669) 8/2 They, .were so maidenly
and fearful, as not to venture down their hills, for fear of
drowning. 1672 MARVF.LL Keh. Transp, \. 4 < )ur author is
very maidenly, and condescends to his llookseller not with
out some reluctance.
3. Of qualities, actions, etc. : Proper to, or
characteristic of a maiden.
1532 MORE Con/itt. Tindalc \Vks. 626/1 To learne of hys
leminan some ^yery maidenly shamefastenes. 1590 SHAKS.
^lids. N. in. ti. 217 And will you rent our ancient loue
asunder, To ioyne with men in scorning your poore friend ?
It is not friendly, tis not maidenly. 1748 RICHARDSON
Clarissa. (iSm II. 68 A confession, that all your past be
haviour was maidenly reserve only. 1849 JAMKS li ood-
inan xxri, She. .with maidenly modesty retired till she had
the sanction of her guardian s presence. 1884 Content]*.
Rev. Oct. 547 The manner in which MUs Victoria Dare..
captures Lord Dunbeg. .is not exactly maidenly.
B. adv. After the fashion of a maiden ; in a
maidenly manner.
1596 HARINGTON Mctant. Aja.v (1813) 20, I that maidenly
to write was wont. 1625 Gonsalvios Sp. Inqnis. 59 Bend
ing her head downeward maidenly. 1844 MRS. BROWN-INT;
Crmvnedtif Wedded, Her looks turned maidenly to ground.
1889 F. M. CRAWFORD Grcifenstein I. ii. 39 She was. .away
from the world,, .and maidenly ignorant of all it contained.
1 Mardenman. Obs. [f. MAIDEN sl>. + MAN
j^.l] A maiden, virgin.
c 893 K. ALFRED Oros. i. xiv. i Mesianc noldon Saet
Laecedemonia nuegdenmenn mid heora ofreden. c 1000
Sax. Leahd. Ill, 42 (la banine an mrcden man to and ho
hit on his sweoran. c 1200 OHM IN 2085 Sannte Mar^e. .wa^s
a:fre ma33dennmann. 171310 in Wright Lvric P. 82 For
nou thou wost of motler fare thou thou be clene may den mon.
Maiden s blush.
1. Used as a name for a delicate pink colour.
Hence, a rose of this colour.
Cf. maiden kltish, s.v. MAIDEN A. 10,
1648 HKKRICK ffcsper. t Kpithal. Sir C. Carrot*, But for
prick-madam, and for gentle-heart, And soft maidens-blush,
the bride Makes holy these. 1661 PKACHAM Contpl. Gent.
(ed. 3) 156 Of the signification of Colours. Maidens-blush,
[^ignifieth] Envy. 1750 G. HI/GHRS Karbadoes 226 From
which Place rise several many-leav d Flowers, of a Maiden s*
blush. 1882 Garden 19 Aug. 168/2 The Maiden s Blush
Rose, once so popular, but now seldom met with.
2. A small geometrid moth, Ephyra pitnctaria.
1869 E. NEWMAN Brit. Moths 73.
Maidenship (mfi-d njip). [f. MAIDEN sb. +
-SHIP.] The personality of a maiden; chiefly in
Your Maidenship, as a playful form of address.
1602 ROWLANDS Tis Merrie 22 Your Mayden-ship takes
Liquor in too nice. 1637 HEVWOOD ReyaU/Cinfia, i. E 2 b,
Yes if it please your Maidenship. 1756 MRS. F. BROOK E Old
Inlaid No. o. 64 Your maidenship has opened a channel,
through which my thoughts may flow. 1831 Eraser s Mag.
IV. 183 We trust that their chaste maidenships the Muses
will not suffer much of this metrical rubbish to fall in our way.
F Maiden weed. Obs. [In sense I foi*Maythen-
weed (see MAYTHEN) ; in sense 2 f. MAIDEN sb.]
1. = MAIDWEED.
1499 Promp. Pan . (Pynson) [see MAIDWEED quot. r 1440].
i53oPALSCR. 241/2 Maydenwede. 1591 PERCIVALL.S/*. Dict.>
F-wato, maidenweeds, hogfenell,/Ym AfViww. 1592 R. D.
Hypnerotomaihia, 29 A garland.. of bitter alisander com
mix t with dead leaves of maydenweede. 1607 TOPSELL
Four-/. Beasts (1658) 39 Castoreum. .procureth sleep, they
being anointed with it, maiden-weed, and conserve of roses.
1718 ROWE tr. /,*;< i 404 Wound-wort and Maiden-weed
perfume the Air.
2. = MAIDENHAIR ra.
15*4 Crete Herball xxxvii, Adianthos. Maydenweedc.
t Maideux. Obs. Also 5 madeus, maydese,
ma aydeus. [OF. maide dtus *God help me*.]
In phrase So maideux = * so help me God*.
a 1400-50 Alexander 729 So madeus [AsJtm.MS. Sa ma
aydeus], quod Jis ober man. Ibid. 4446 And maydese jit.
Ibid. 5024 So maideux , quod pe monotree.
t Mai dliead. Obs. [f. MAID sb. + -HEAD.] =
M.UDKXHEAD 1 .
1390 GOWER Con/. II. 341 The beaute of his face streited
He hath, and threste out bothe hise yhen, That alle wommen
wlu che him syhen Thanne afterward, of him ne roghte. And
thus his maidehiede he boghte. 1567 Glide fy Godlie B.
(S. T. S.) 146 note t Yet keipit shce her maid-held vnforlorne.
Maidhood (m^d,hud). [f. MAID sb. + -HOOD.
In the earliest examples repr. OE. ma>g(e}}>-Md)
f. /ag()/ (see MAIDEN sb. }. } MAIDENHOOD.
a goo O. E. Martyrol. 31 May 88 Heo on nregShade hire
lif geendade. r 1200 OKMIN 2497 Babe leddenn i ma^bhad
All be^re lif till ende. c 1200 Trin. Coif. Horn. 21 Ne hire
maidhod ne was awemned. a 1225 St. Marker. 3 Ich habbe
a deore ^imstan ant ich hit habbe 130 uen be mi meidhad ich
meane. 1601 SHAKS. Ttvel. N. in. i. 162. 1604 Oth. i. i.
171 Is there not Charmes, By which thepropertie of Youth,
and Maidhood May be abus d 1 1800 HELENA \V j LI s (.\s-
MAIDY.
stanlia Keville {ed. 2) II. 159 As by a matron the airs and
graces of maidhood would be relinquished. 1881 W. WILKINS
Songs of Study 154 The innocence of her maidhood.
Maidie: see MAIDY.
Maidish. (m^-dij;, a. [f. MAID sb. + -ISH.] =
MAIDENISH.
1872 GROSAKT Donne s Foetus I. 22 ote t The delays of
maidish indecision. 1895 CROCKETT Men of Moss Hags
xxxvL 258 From a maidish and natural liking for a young
and unmarried man.
t Mai dkin. Obs In 5 maydekin. [f.
MAID sb. + -KIN.] A little maid.
f 1440 Protitp* Pan: 319/2 Maydekin, or lytylle mayde
(//., 7 ., maydyn kyn\ pnella.
Maidling (mt^-dliijX iwnce-ivd. [f. MAID sb.
+ -LING.] A little maid.
In quot. 1831 coined to render MHG. magftMti, which is
n<>t really equivalent in formation.
1831 CAHI.YI.R Misc. F.s$. (18571 H- 22 ^ She let It [her hair]
flow down,The lovely maidling. 1896 i all $lall Mag. Sept.
30 The dissonant pipings of ten charity maidlings.
t Mai dly, a. Obs. [f. MAID sb. + -LY *.] Re
sembling a maid.
1563 K GOOOE F.g?ogs, etc. (Arb.) 71 O Cowards all, and
maydly men of Courage faynt and weake. 1565 Sati> .
POCMS Reform, i. 376 Howe the Frenshe Kinge in marag
did endowe me w lh Royall right, amadlie wydowe.
Maid Marian. Also 6 mayd(e-, mawd-,
-marion, 7 -marrian, -marrion, -morion. A
female personage in the May-game and morris-
dance. In the later forms of the story of Robin
Hood she appears as the companion of the outlaw,
the association having prob. been suggested by
the fact that the two were both represented in the
May-day pageants.
c 1523 BARCLAY Eclog iv. (1570) Cvj, Yet would I gladly
heare nowe some mery fit Of mayde Marion, or els of Robin
hood. 1575 LANFHAM Let. (1871) 22 A liuely morisdauns
according too the auncient manner, six daunserz, Mawd-
marion, and the fool. 1589 PmjHfXtft Ret. liiij b, Martin
..is the Mayd-marian, trimlie drest vppe in a cast Gowne,
and a Kercher. 1596 SHAKS. i Hen. JV, m. lit 129 For
Wooman-hood, Maid-marian may be the Deputies wife of
the Ward to thee. 1652 C. I*. STAPYLTON Herodian 65
Train d Hands are Pamp red like unto Maidmarians. 1656
BLOL NT Glossogr. s.v., Aforisc^ a Boy dressed in a Girles
habit, whom they call the Maid Marrian. 1696 PHILLIPS,
Maid Marriott, or Morion, a 1699 TEMPLE Of Health <$
Long Life Wks. 1720 I. 277 A Sett of Morrice Dancers,
composed of Ten .Men who danced, a Maid Marian, and
a Tabor and Pipe. [Misquoted by Johnson, who in con
sequence explains Maidwariati as a kind of dance , an
error which is copied in later Diets.]
Maid of honour.
1. An unmarried lady, usually of noble birth,
who attends upon a queen or princess.
c 1586 C TFSS PF.MBROKK /V. XLV. vii, Her maldes of honor
shall on her attend. 1646 CKASHAW S0sf. a* H erode xlii,
The foul queen s most abhorred maids of honour . . stand to
wait upon her. 1711 STEKI.E Sped. No. 109 p^ The Action
at the Tilt-yard you may be sure won the fair Lady, who
was a Maid of Honour. 1756-7 tr. Keyslers Trat . (1760)
IV. 189 Another court-festivity is at the marriage of one of
the empress s maids of honour. 1841 TKNNYSON Day Dream
So The maid-of-honour blooming fair.
2. A kind of cheesecake sold at Richmond, Surrey.
1769 Public Advertiser 11 Mar. 3/3 Almond and Lemon
Cheescakes, Maid of Honour, Sweetmeat Tarts. 1836 T.
HOOK G. Gitrney\. no What are called cheesecakes else
where, are here called maids of honour. 1865 Reader
i6Sept 311/2 A maid-of-honour, fresh from therw/J/wofthe
Star and Garter, is relishable with its adjuncts.
Hence Maid-of-honourship iwnce-wd.
1896 A. DOBSON in Longm. Ma%. Sept. 456 Her Maid-of-
Honourship came to an end with her marriage.
Mai dservant. [f. MAID sb. + SERVANT.] A
female servant, usually a domestic servant.
1526 Pilgr* Perf. (W. de W. 1531) 83 A mayde seruaunt,
thrall and bonde, all naked, fylthy, and deformed. 1600 J.
PORV tr. Leo s Africa, vii. 287 All the women of this n^ion
except maid-seruants go with their faces couered. a 1687
PUTTY Pol.Arith. (1690)101 The Wages given to the poorest
Maid-Servant in the Countrey .. is 30*. per annum. 1849
MRS. CAKLVLF. Lett. II. 68 The maid-servant met me at the
front door. i8?6 T. HARDY Ethtiberta (1890) 395 One of
the pretty maid-servants.
Maidsweet : see MEAPSWEET.
t Maidweed. Obs. Also 5-6 mayde , 6
mayd-, made-. [For *tnaithe~ t *jnaytke-weed :
see MAYTHE.] a. Stinking Camomile, Anthemis
Cotula. b. Red Maidiveed t Red or Purple Camo
mile, Adonis cnttumnalis, (Cf. MAYWEED.)
c 1440 Promp. Pan<. 319/2 Mayde wede, herbe, or maylhys
(MS. S. maydewode, / . maydenwede), wfiissa t antarnsm.
1548 TURNER Nantes of Herbes (E.D.S.) 14 They call it in
Englishe red mathes.alij, red mayde wed, alij purple camo-
myle. Ibid. 60 Stynkyng maydweede. 1551 Herbal
i. D ij, Dyuers thynke, that heranthemon is the herbe:
whych is called of the herbaryes, amarisca nibra : and of
oure countre men, red mathe, or red made wede. 1660
LI-ITON loop Notable Things VIM. 46.202 Which Maid-
weed is a stinking herb, having a flower like a Daysie.
Maidy (m^-di). dial. Also maidie. [f. MAID
sb. : see -IE and -Y.] A little maid.
1880 T. HARDY Trumpet-Major I. iii. 57 You and maicly
Anne must come in, if it be only for half an hour. 1882
W, S. GILBERT lolanthe (1886) 32 If you go in You re
sure to win Yours will be the charming maidie. 1891 T.
HARDY Test (1900) 47/2 Is it so, maidyP he said.
Maiecl. obs. f. MEAD*/ . 1 ; pa. ppl. of MAY z>. Obs.
Maierom(e, obs. form of MARJORAM.
MAIEUTIC.
Maiest- : see MAJEST-.
Maiester, obs. form of MASTER.
Maieutic (nu?ii-tik), a. (and sl>.}. Also 7
majeutic. [ad. Gr. ftaicvriw-os (///. obstetric :
usedyTf. by Socrates), f. ncuimoOcn to act as a mid
wife, f. paia midwife.] Pertaining to (intellectual)
midwifery, i.e. to the Socratic process of assisting
a person to bring out into clear consciousness
conceptions previously latent in his mind.
1655 STANLEY /list. Pliilos., Pinto ,\v. 46 Of Platonitk
Discourse there are two kinds, Hyphegetick and Exegetick
[of which a sub-division is called] Majeutick. 1856 W. A.
BUTLER Hist. Anc. Pkilos. I. 374 The method of Socrates
is. .essentially a maieutic or obstetric method. 1868 Con-
tftttp. Rev. VII. 12 Teaching botany., by what he truly
calls a maieutic process, drawing out intelligence before com
municating knowledge. 1882 Sat. AYr . 23 Sept. 415/2 Ex
amples of Mr. Cory s stimulating and maieutic method of
dealing with history. 886 SVMONDS Kcnaiss. It., Cat/i.
Kctut. (1898) VII. xi. 176 Their maieutic ingenuity was vain.
b. sl>. ft. The maieutic method.
j88s W. H. PAYNE tr. Contpayrfs Hist, Pedagogy 2j
Maieutics, or the art of giving birth to ideas.
t Maientical, a. Obs. rare 1 , [f. prec. +
-AI..] =prec. adj.
1678 CumvoRTH Intell. Syst. \. y. 693 Yet is all humane
teaching but maieutical or obstetricions.
Maigne, Maign6, -ie, obs. ff. MAIN a., MEYNIE.
Maigre (mt- -gaj), s6. Also 9 meagre, [a. K.
inaigre] A large fish, Scixna ayttHa, common
in the Mediterranean.
The MEGYR of Proinp. Pan , is prob. unconnected.
1835 JENYNS Man. Brit, l- ert. Aniin. 352 Scixna A jttita
Cuv. (Maigrei. 1836 YARRELL Brit. Fislics I. go The
Maigre. Ibid. _02 Three fishermen once took twenty
Maigres by a single sweep of their net. 1880 GUNTHEK
Fishes 430 Sci&tui aijitila . . not rarely reaches the British
coasts, where it is known as Meagre . 1883 I ishcrics
Ejchib. Catal. (ed. 4) n8 Skeleton of Maigre or Royal Fish.
ll Maigre (mfffr, m^-gaj), a. [F. maigre, lit.
lean : see MEAOKE <z.]
1. Of articles of diet, esp. soup : Not containing
flesh or the juices of flesh; proper for maigre
days.
1787 P. BECKFORD Lctt./r. Italy (1805) I- 365 A common
maigre dish in this country. 1806 H. HUNTER Culiiut
(ed. 3) 58 For want of this precaution, the soup has a maigre
taste. Ibid. 122 In this receipt for a maigre soup, much is
left to the taste of the Cook. 1831 SCOTT Q. Dunv. Inlrod.
57 The soup, although bearing the term maigrc, . . was most
delicately flavoured.
2. Applied to those days on which, in the Roman
Church, abstinence from flesh is enjoined.
1683 ROBINSON in Ray s Corr. (1848) 132 Most of the in
habitants here, do generally eat it in Lent, and upon maigre
days. 1768 PENNANT Zoal. I. 68 The Romish church per-
nuts the use of it [otter] on maigre-days. 1879 R. Luiiuocn
J-auaa of Norfolk 77 Sustenance upon maigre days.
to. To eat, keep, live maigre: to live on maicre
diet. Obs.
1739 H. WALPOLE Corr. (1820) I. j8 A greater penance
than eating maigre. 1764 Lett., to G. Montagu 18 June
(1(146) IV. 429, I must keep maigre. 1764 SMOLLETT l-raitcc
, Italy xxn. (1766) 340 A good catholic, who lives maigre
one half of the year. 1778 HAN. MORE Let. in W. Roberts
Mm. (1834) I. 136 At last he [the doctor] consented on con
dition that I should.. live maigre and drink no wine.
Maigre, obs. form of MEAGRE.
Mali, -ij, obs. forms of MAY (the month).
Maik, Maikless, Sc. ff. MAKE s6., MAKELESS. j
Mail (mJil), j&i Forms : 4-7 maill(e, maile,
4-5 mayll(e, Sc. mailje, (5 mailye, 6 Sc. mail-
yie), 5 mayl, 5-8 mayle, 4- mail ; //. 4 mailez,
5 maylez, -is, -us, malys, Sc. maily(h)eis, 5-6
mail^eis, -^ies. [a. F. maille (whence MUu.
/<zc&,Du. malie):-L. macula spot, mesh of a net.]
1 1. One of the metal rings or plates of which
mail-armour was composed. Obs.
c 1320 Sir Bcues 2836 Al to-brosten is ventaile, And of his
fe l n e f ka o t os ^ nd l ma , llc -. CI 33 R. BRUNNE Chron. Wacc
S.i3 L.OUGLAS jSHeis v. ii. o, As golden mailjeis hir scalis
gli lerandbrycht. i S97 A. if. Ir.Guillcmcau s Fr.CUrurr.
t b. Proverb. (Literally from OFr.) 06s.
1597 SKENE DC l^cro. Si?,,, s.v. [lawbert, The common
makanmeikie a l ,
\0.transf. pi. The scales (of a fish). Obs. rare.
1484 CAXTON tatUs a/Pogcv, (,889) 303 And at the bothe
his elboweshe [the monstre] hadde wyngesryght brode and
grete of fysshes mayles wherwith he swymined.
. collect. Armour composed of interlaced rings
or chain-work or of overlapping plates fastened
upon a groundwork. Coat of mail: see COAT sb. e,.
k Cf. CHAIN-W.T//, I LATE-fl/fll/, Riyo-IHail.)
c 1374 CHAtXEa TroylMs v. 1559 Achilles thorwgh the
43
maylle, And thorwyh the body gan hyin for toryve. c 1386
Clerk s T. 1146 Though thyn housbonde armed be in
maille. c 1400 Dcstr. Troy ti 107 Sho was bare of hir breast
to |je bright mayll. 1460 Lybeans Disc. i23o(Kaluza) Hys
foinen wer well boun, To perce his acketoun, Gipell, maile
and plate. 465 MAHG. PASTUN in P.Lett. II. 190 A standard
of mayle. 1513 DOUGLAS sEncis xu. ii. 95 Abowt his
schuldris assais his hawbryk fyne, Of burnist maill. 1552
Keg. Privy Council Scot. I. 130 A jack of plett, steilbonet,
Bplent slevis, ofmailyie or plait. 1600 J. POKY tr. Leo s
Africa 21 Their armour. .certaine shirts of male verie long
and streight. 1667 MILTON / . L. vi. 360 Mangl d with
Easily wounds through Plate and Maile. 1810 CAMTBELI.
Hal lads vii, Every bosom shook lleneath it s iron mail. 1838
LVITON Leila v. i. 49 The king was armed cap-n-picd in
mail. 1877 MORRIS Sigurd 4 Through the glimmering
thicket the linked mail rang out.
fb. A piece of mail-armour. Obs.
1606 SiiAKS. Tr. iy Cr. in. iii. 152 To hang Quite out of
fashion, like a rustle male. 1607 TorstLL Four-/. Blasts
-oo The trunk of the elephant was cuuered with a maile for
defence. 1617 MORYSON I tin. \\\. 25 They presently annu
al their bodies, and . . their very shinbones, and hinder parts,
with males of Iron.
c. transf. of the protective shell or scales of
certain animals.
1714 GAY Fan in. 179 For this .. His clouded Mail the
Tortoise shall resign. 1833 TKNNYSON Tivo Voices iv, To
day I saw the dragon-rly. . . From head to tail Came out
clear plates of sapphire mail. 1849 M. AKNOLU Forsaken
Merman, Where the sea-snakes coil and twine, Dry their
mail and bask in the brine. 1885 R. L. & F. STEVENSON
Dynamiter 106 The mail of a boiled lobbter.
1813 J. N. BREWER Beaut. Eng. II. 77 The antiquaries
who have entered the lists, have come cased up in ihe mail
of prejudice. 1866 H.TAYLOR Poems, Autumnal Vespers
j8 In stiff December s mail. 1866 G. MACUONALU Ann. Q.
Neighb. xxxiL (1878) 547 She was clad in the mail of
endurance.
3. A web 1 in the eye. [So F. maille (Cotgr.) ;
cf. MACULA quot. c 1400.] Obs. cxc. dial.
1601 HOLLAND Pliny (1634) II. 312 Which eie-saiue they
say, serues also for the mailles or spots [L. argeum}. .in the
ties. 1847 HALLIWELL, Mail, a defect in vision. Devon.
1 4. A hole for the passage of a lace, clasp, or
other fastening of a garment ; an eyelet-hole, eye .
Also/?. Obs.
^ 1470 HEHRVBOM Cann. Cude Ladcis 15 Poems (1865) 8
Hir kirt ill suld be of clene conbiance, Lasit with le^um lufe,
The mailyheis of continuance For nevir to reimife. 1530
PALSGR, 241/2 Mayle that receyveth the claspe ofagowne
into it, porte. 1573 Satir. Poems Reform, xxxiii, 1-5 My
Sleifis wer of to borrow and len glaidlic; My Lais and
Mailzies of trew permanence. 1588 THOMAS Diet. (1606 ,
Orbicnlus, the male or rundle thorough which the lutchct of
the shoe passeth. 1607 Barlcy-Breakc (1877) 16 And day
by day this lace a mayle doth bate.
b. spec, in Weaving. (See quots.)
_ 1731 MORTIMER in Phil. Trans. XXXVII. 106 Every
Thread of the Warp goes through a small Brass Ring called
a Male. 1831 G. R. PORTER Silk A fauuf. 216 A modern
improvement substitutes for the loops small metallic eye>,
through which the warp threads are passed, . . these eyes are
called mails. 1835 WEBSTER Rhymes 152 (K. D. D.) Temper
yer ilka thrum and thread, Yea, whether they wimple thro
a head, Or thro a mail.
5. Haivking. The breast-feathers of a hawk when
the feathers are full-grown. Occas. applied to
the plumage of other birds.
1486 Bk. St. Albans Avij, Hawkes haue White maill,
Canuas maill or Rede maill. And soni call Rede maill Iren
mayll. White mail! is soone knawe. Canuas maill is
betwene white maill and Iron maill. And Iron mail! is
varri Rede. Ibid. A vij b, A Goshawke nor a tercell in thare
sore aage haue nott thair mayles named bot it is calde
their plumage, and after the cote it is calde theyr Maill.
1530 PALSGR. 241/2 Mayle of a hauke.^r^/t lure. 1575 [see
MAILED ///. a. 4]. 1614 MAKKIIAM Cheap Hud . (1623) 135
His [a^dunghill cock s] eyes round and great, the colour
answering the colour of his plume or male. 1655 WALTON
Angler (1661) 107 The wings made of the blackish mail
of the Drake. 1678 Willughby s Ornithol. App. 398 The
Mail of a Hawk is the Breast or Plumage of the Breast
in reference to its colour : So they say a Hawk changes the
mail, or is white-maild, &c. 1686 BLOME Ccntl. Rccr. n.
182/1 The little Dun-flye hath his Body made of Dun-
\\r n i L- \tr: -r .i__ TV f i_ _ f . T-. . i .
feathers.
b. (See quot. : cf. MAILED///- a - 4b.)
17*7 PHILUPS (ed. Kersey), J/V, a Speck on the Feathers
of Uirds.
6. Rope-making. (See quot. 1 794.)
1750 BLANCKLEY Nav. Expositor, Mails, are made of Iron,
and interwoven, not unlike a Chain ; they are for rubbing
off the loose Hemp which remains on Lines or white Cord
age after it is made. 1794 Rigging v Seatna-tship 55 Mail,
to rub off the loose hemp that remains on white cordage, is
a kind of steel chain-work, flat, and fastened upon leather,
about nine-inchts long and seven-inches broad. 1867 SMYTH
Sailors Word-bk.
7. attrib. and Conib^ as mail-armour, -coat,
-plate j -quilt, -sark> -shirt , ~work\ instrumental,
as mail-cloiiy -covered, -sheathed adjs. ; mail net
(see quot.) ; mail-shell, a name for the genus
Chiton (Smyth Sailor s \Voni-hk. 1867).
1868 G. STEPHENS Runic Man. I. 184 The ring-like dots
which I take to be a conventional representation of mail-
armour. 1777 R. POTTER tr. sEschylits, Persians 515 Thy
*mail-clad horse. 1805 SCOTT Last Minstr. \. v, Ten
squires,_ ten yeomen, mail-clad men. 1862 ANSTED Channel
Isl. i. ii. (ed. 2) 24 Should an attack be made with mail-
clad stops. 1653 UKQUHART Rabelais i. xi, He., would
MAIL.
have the "Mail-coats to be made link after link. 1803
BYRON On Leaving Neivstead Abbey ii, The *mail-cover d
Barons. 1773 J. CAMPBELL Mod. Falconry 262 * Male-
feathers, those on the breast. 1875 KNIGHT Diet. Mech.,
* Mail-net, a form of loom-made net, which is a combina
tion of common gauze and whip-net in the same fabric.
1771 MICKLE tr. Canteens Lusiati in. (1776) 128 Vain were
the *mail-p!ates of Granada s hands. Ibid.\. 47 There clasp
ing greaves, and plated "mail-quilts strong. 1838 LOSGF,
Be&ivutf s E,xp. Hcort 76 The Weather people . . their
"mail-sarks shook. 1850 < )c;n \n:, Mail-sheathed. 1817
SCOTT Harold \. ix. 16 Wilt thnu .. Lay down thy *maif-
shirt for clothing of hair. 1869 BOUIELI. Arms fy Arm. vii.
107 This mail shirt, or hauberk, was fitted almost lightly to
the person. Ibid. ii. 18 The cuirass, .was formed, .uf inter
woven "mail-work.
Mail (;//e Ti l), sb2 Now only Sc. Forms: 1-3
raal, 3 mol, 3-6 male, 5 maile, 7 maille, 7-8
meal, 5-7, 9 maill, 6- mail. [Late OE. mat, a.
ON. W(f/ncut., speech, agreement - OK. (poet. , mxl
speech ; prob. a contracted form of the word which
appears asOHG., OS. mahal assembly, judgement,
treaty, OK. nt&ftd meeting, discussion, Goth, tnafl
meeting-place. (Cf. MALLUM.) In sense, how
ever, the Kng. word seems rather to represent the
OX. derivative male wk. rnase., contract, stipula
tion, stipulated pay; cf. Onnin s male accus.
The word has survived only in Sc. and northern dialeUs,
and hence its phonetic form is northern. If it had come
down in midland or southern use ita form would have been
mole (mfJ"]).]
1. Payment, tax, tribute, rent. Afai/s and duties
(see quot. iS6i). Cf. BLACK MAIL.
O. E. Chron. an. 1086 Se cyng sealde his land swa deore
to male swa heo dcorost mihte. c 1200 OKMIN 10188 Forrbi
badd henim Sannt Johan - - sammnenn la^helike rihht J?e
kiiigess lihhte male, c 1200 Trin. Coll. Horn. 179 And
giet ne wile be louerd ben paid mid hi^ rihcte mol. c 1*75
.\7 Pains Hell i i in O. E. Misc. 151 Of heom hi token
vnriht mol. a 1300 Cursor M. 5 ^f<, I giue him wotiingsted
to wale For euur-marL , wit-oulen male. 1396 in Scottis/i
Antiy. XIV. 217 The forsayd Scher Jone sal haf the malys
ofOuchtyrtyre. 1430-31 Rolls-cfrarlt. IV. 376/1 That no
maile of siche certificate made, .put toony prejudice. .any
persone. < 1480 HI-;NKVSON Mor. l- ab. xn. (ll\>// \ /.ami
xx, Scantlie may he purches by his maill To Icif vpon dry
breid. 1549 Ov////. Scot. xv. 123 The mnli^ and fcrmis of
the grond. .is hychlit to sic ane price, 1746-7 A-.t ^->Ceo. II,
c. 43 g 17 Recovering and uplifting from the vassals, .the
mails and duties or rents and profits thereof, a 1768 KKSKINT
/iu>t. in. vii. 20 (1773) 529 The arrears of rent, or, in our
law-style, of mails and duties, prescribe, if [etc.]. 1824 SCOTI
Redgaitntlet Let. xi, The rental -book . . b >rc evidence against
the Goodman of Primrose-Knowe. as behind the hand with
hi* mails and duties. 1861 W. BELL Diet. Law Sea/, s.v.,
MailK and Duties are the rents of an estate, whether in
money or grain ; hence, an action for the rents of an estate
. .is termed an action of maills and duties. 1900 CHOCKEI r
Little Anna Mark viii, He carried a great sum about with
him, being the rents and mails of all his New Miliis
property.
b. ^Yith word prefixed, as borough, fttt, grass,
house mail ; land mail : see LAMJ sb. 1 2 ; silver
mail, rent paid in money.
1424 Sc. Acts fas. /, c. 8 All be gret and smal custumys
& burovmaills of be Realme. 1479-1752 Grass mail [^ce
GKASS sbJ- 12]. 1566-67 Reg. rrhy Council Scot. I. 499
He-. . wes in possessioun . . of the hous maill occupiit be the
saidis tennentis. 1585 Reg. Privy Council Scot. Ser. r. IV.
14 To mak pament of his few maills. 1597 SKESE De I erl>.
Sign., s.v. Firtnaritts, Firma signifies the duty quhilk the
tennent paies to the landis-lord, quliidder it be siluer-maill,
victual I, or vther duetie. 1609 Reg. Alaj. 125 Gif thy
mail-man will not pay to thee the house maill at the terme.
1640 BAILLIE Lett. (1841) I. 272 Our house maills evcrie week
above eleven pound Sterling.
c - fig* To pay the mai/=*to pay the penalty.
1807 HOGG Mount. Bard 199 Poet. Wks. (1838) II. 263 My
sister. . By Lairistan foully was betrayed, And roundly has
he payed the mail.
2. attrib. and Cotnb.^ as mail-payer ^ pnyitig ,
mail-duty, rent; mail-free a. and adv. t free of
rent, exempt from payment of rent ; mail garden,
* a garden, the products of which are raised for
sale (Jam.) (hence mail-gardener} ; mail-man,
one who pays rent, a tenant ; mailmart, a cow sent
in payment of rent ; mail-rooms//., rented rooms.
1638 Extracts Burgh Rec. Glasgwv (1876) I. 3132 That na
burges .. sett or promeis to sett for *maill dewtie or vther-
wayes, ..wntill [etc.]. 1818 SCOTT Hrt. Midi, viii, Deans . .
contrived to maintain his ground upon the estate by regular
payment of mail-duties. 1471 Acta Dow, Audit. 10/2 *Male
ire fore t?e formate pait be him to be said Alexander. 1638
RfTHEKFORD Lett. iii. (1664) 14 Many., of you ..have been
like a tennent that sitteth mealfree. 1798 J. NAISMVTM Agric.
Clydesd. vi. 101 The "mail gardens around the city of Glasgow.
1820 SCOTT Abbot xxxv, The candle shines from the house of
lilinkhoolie, the*mail-gardener. ci48oHENRYSON Mor. Fab.
xn. (Wolffy Lamb) xiv, The pure people.. As *mailJ-men,
marchandis, and all lawboreris. 1609 &uanRy.Ma&, iij
Na Mail-man, or Fermour, may thirle his Lord of his fria
tenement. 1445 Exch. Rolls Scot. V. 213 Lez *mailmartis
insule de Bute. 1597 SKENE De Verb, Sign.) Finnarhts^
ane *mail-payer, ane mailer, or mail-man. 1724 RAMSAY
Vision ix, Mail payers wiss it to the devil. 1581 Reg. Privy
Council Scot. Ser, i. III. 417 Throw the quhilk waist, *maill-
paying, and tyning of the proffites of the saidis landis, he
is utterlie wrakkit. c 1626 in W. K. Tweedie Sel. Biog.
(1845) I. 351 He warned me from the rest of my "mail-rooms
in Salt-coats and East Mains.
Mail (mJil), sb. ^ Forms: 3-8 male, 5 maylle,
5-6 mayle, maile, 6 maale, 6- mail. [ME.
male t a. OF. male (F. matte} -= Pr., Sp., Pg., It.
72-2
MAIL.
mala\ of Tent, origin: cf. OHG. malha (MHG.
malhe h MDn. male (Du. maal). ]
1. A bag, pack, or wallet; a travelling bag. Now
only Sc. and (7.S. in //. = baggage.
C 1205 LAY. 3543 Ich be wullc bi-tache a male riche. c 1300
nGOtiok 48 A man that bore, .gold upon hijs bac, Ina male
with or blac. c 1320 Sir Cent s 1297 Inou} a leide him be
fore, Bred and flesc out of is male, c 1386 CHAUCER Can.
Ycom. ProL 13 A male tweyfold on hiscroper lay. 1489-90
Ptuwpton Corr. 89 Robart, my servant .. is large to ryde
afore my male, and ouer wevghty for my horse. 1552 Act
5 <5~ 6 kdw. y"f t c. 15 2 Such as make Males, Bougets,
Leather Pots, ..or any other Wares of Leather. 1567 K.
EDWARDS Damon % Pithjas F ij, Who inuented these
monsters [breeches} first, did it to a gostly ende, To haue
a male readie to put in other folkes stufie. 1609 BIBLE
(Douay) i Kings ix. 7 The bread is spent in our males.
1632 IJiLONEV Thomas of Reading . G4, They .. take
away the mans apparell, as also his money, In his nialv or
cap-case. 1670 COTTON Espernon \\. vn. 335 His Jewels
..were lock d up in a little iron Chest, and carried in a
Male. 1706 PHILLIPS (ed. Kersey), J\fai7, ..also a kind of
Port-mantle, Sack or Trunk to travel with. 1820 SCOTT
Abbot xxxviii, They charged me with bearing letters for the
Queen, and searched my mail. 1893 STEVENSON Catriona.
xvii. IQO He . . emptied out his mails upon the floor that I
might have a change of clothes.
tb. As a measure of quantity. Obs. rare* 1 .
1502 ARNOLDS Chron. (1811) 191 Wulle is bought by the
sacke by the tod by the stone and by the mayle.
t C. tmnsf.&n&fig. Obs.
c 1250 Gen. <S- E.r. 22 Quhu lucifer. .[Bronte mankinds in
sinne and bale] And held hem sperd in hclles male, c 1386
CHAUCER Parson** Prrf. 26 Vnbokele and shewe vs what
is in thy Male, c 1430 LYJJG. Bochas ix. iii. (1494) E vij/i If
ye shall tell youre owne tale. .Ye wyll vnclose but a lytyll
male, Sliewe of youre vices but a small parcele. 1450 MYKC
1343 Art thou I-wonet to go to the ale To fulle there thy
fowle male.
2. A bag or packet of letters or dispatches for
conveyance by post, more fully mail of letters \
thence, the letters or dispatches so conveyed (pbs^).
The mail, the postal matter, collectively, conveyed
from office to office,
1654 OnL Office Postage Lett. 8 To have in readiness
one good Horse or Mare to receive and carry the Male of
Letters. .. That no other person (besides the Post that
carrieth the Malei be suffered to ride Post with the Male.
1684 Land. G,tz. No. 190.1/2 Our Pacquet-Boats put to Sea
yesterday with the Mails for Calais. 1692 LI;TTRELL Brhf
Rcl. (1857) II. 489 Yesterdaya Flanders mail of an old date,
confirms the several repulses of the enemy. 1746 SMOLLI.IT
Reproof ifo With all the horrors of prophetic dread That
rack his bosom while the mail is read. 1767 COLMAN Eng.
Merck, i. i, I collect the articles of news from the other
papers, .. translate the mails, write occasional letters [etc.].
1776 C. CARROLL ^nit. (1845) 53 Dr. Franklin found in
the Canada mail, which he opened, a letter for General
.Schuyler. 1782 COWPER Expostulation^ Now think,..
If the new mail thy merchants now receive, Or expectation
of the next, give leave. 1792 Stat. U. S. i. yii, 17 (1856)
I. 237 That if any person, .shall rob any carrier of the mail
. .of such mail, or if any person shall rob the mail, in which
letters are sent to be conveyed by post, .or shall steal such
mail, 1794 Ibid. i. xxiii. 26 (1856) I. 365 And the letters
so received shall be formed into a mail, sealed up, and di
rected to the postmaster of the port. 1838 Act \ <$ 2 Viet.
c. 98 5 The Mails or Post Letter Bags so to be carried
..by Railways. 1852 HAWTHORNE Amer. Note-Bks. (1883)
424 The regular passenger-boat is now coming in, and
probably brings the mail. 1873 BLACK Pr. Thnle vii, Every
thing will be as right as the mail. 1883 Whitaker s Al~
fiianack 384 [Postal Guide.] India. Mails made up every
Friday evening at the rate of $d. per i oz. 1893 D&*ly AVriw
22 Sept. 6/5 Little incidents of camp life in the East, as the
arrival and distribution of a mail of letters.
b. U. S. (A person s) batch of letters.
1890 T. L. JAMES in Railways Amer. 319 That official
was opening his mail. 1901 J farmer s Mag. CII. 784/1
Stormheld in his mail that day. .found a despatch : Unex
pectedly called home*.
3. The person, vehicle, or train that carries the
mail or postal matter ; often short for mail foach,
mail train, etc. Hence, the method or system
of transmission of letters by post; the official
conveyance or dispatch of postal matter ; the POST.
So used now in U. S. In England the word in ordinary
use is limited to the dispatch of Tetters abroad, as the //<<&*
wail, etc., or as short for mail-train, as the down tnail t
night mail. It is retained as the official word for the dis
patch and delivery of inland letters where the general public
use POST.
1654 Ord, Office Postage Lett. 2 The said John Manley
..shall.. safely and faithfully carry all.. Letters and Dis
patches . . and that by the Common, Ordinary Male or other
spuedy and safe passage. 1692 LUTTRELL Brief Rel. (1857)
II. 489 One letter by the last mail sayes, the king intended
to fight the enemy Satturday 7 night last. 1720 Lond. Gaz.
No. 5850/2 The Bristol Mail was robbed. 1778 ABIGAIL
ADAMS in f am. Lett. (1876) 34^ Four or five sheets of paper,
written to you by the last mail, were destroyed when the
vessel was taken. 1794 COLERIDGE Lett. 26 Sept. (1895) I.
S6, I ..sent them off by the mail directed to Mrs. Southey.
1822-56 DE QUINCEY Confess. Wks. 1890 III. 348 The mails
were, .made so strong as to be the heaviest of all carriages.
1831 in Parl. Papers (1831-2) XLV. 128 b, When it is per
mitted in England for the mails to take parcels on the road.
1842 TENNYSON Walking to the Mail 102, I fear That we
shall miss the mail. 1864 J. H. NEWMAN Apologia 96 While
waiting for the down mail to Falmouth. 1880 Print. Trades
Jrnl. No. 30. 34 Tender and brittle, and hardly bears its
journey through the mail. 1886 P. ROBINSON Vattey Tecto-
titm Trees 71 Just in time to catch the night-mail to London.
1888 Amer. flumorht z June 3/2 Why didn t he send his
poem by mail? 1891 37^ Kept. Postm.-General 5 Sixty-
four additional direct Parcel Mails between London and
44
other places have been established in the year. 1900 Post
Ojjicc Gitiite i Jan. 14 When intended for despatch by a
particular mail they should.. be presented for registration
half an hour before the closing of the letter-box for that mail.
b. Short for mail coach or van (on a ciilway).
1862 Building News 6 June 389/2, 555 Locomotives and
Tenders. 494 First Class Mails.
4. attno. and Comb. : a. (sense i) simple attrib.,
chiefly obsolete, as mail-liand, -girt, -girth, -horse,
-lock, -man, -panel, -pillion, -saddle, -trunk; also
objective, as mail-maker.
55 Test. Ktor. (Surtees) V. 69 A male wyth ij *male
bandys. 1607 TOI-SELL Fonr-f. Beasts (1658) 155 The females
1 s> . elephants] carry over their calves upon their bnowts, ..
binding them fast with their truncks, like as with ropes or
*male girts. 1673 ii-M AV/. ///.*/. MSS. Cumin. App. vn.
(1890) 384 For a *male-girth and tabbs is. 6J. c 1440 / V<v/,/.
Pttrv. 323/1 *Male horse, gentlits. 1469 Hons<:h. Oi\{.
(1790) 97 A maile horse and a bolell horse whiche the
made-man shall keepe. 1673 \?th AY/. Hist. MSS. Cinnr.
App. vn. (1890) 384 For a male-lock and a letter, 8ef. 1311
Cat. Lett.-Bks. LouJ., Lett-Bk. D. (19021 74 [The same
day, John Morice] ^melniakere, [admitted], c* 15x5 L ocke
LorelFs B. 9 Masones, male makers, and merbelers. 1469
*Maile-man [see mail ht>rsc\. 1392 I .tirl Derby s E.rp.
(Camden) 152 Pro iij capistris et ^male panel. 1639 T. DI-:
GREY Coiiipl. Horsein. 216 A galled backe commeili..\vith
the. .pack-saddle or *male-pilliun. 1686 Lond. Gas. No.
2130/4 A black Gelding.. a little hurt of his back with a
Mail-pillion. 1833 M. SCOTT Tom Cringle xi. (1842) 257 His
portmanteau behind him on a mail-pillion. 1378-9 })urli.
Ace. Rolls (Surtees) 388 In una malesadill empt. ixs. \\)tt.
1414-15 Ibid. ii4, j Malesadil. a 1726 VANBKUGH Joitrn.
Lotui. \. i. Si My lady.. laid on four * mail-trunks, beside.-,
the great deal-box.
b. (sense 2) simple attrib., e. g. in the names
of vehicles employed to carry the mail, as mail
boat, diligence, gig, packet, schooner, ship, steamer,
u agon ; also mail-carrier, letter, matter, room,
time ; mail-bag, a large bag in which the mail
is carried ; mail-box, (a) a box in which the
mail-bags were placed on a mail-coach; (6)
U. S., a letter-box ; mail-car, (a} a railway car
in which the mail is carried ; (/ ) Ireland, an
outside car used for conveyance of the mails ;
mail-cart, (a) a vehicle in which the mail is car
ried by road ; also attrib. ; (/<) a light vehicle to
cairy children, made with shafts to be drawn or
pushed by hand ; mail-catcher U. S. (see quot.
1890); mail contractor, one who contracts with
the j^overnmcnt for the conveyance of the mail;
mail-guard, the guard of a mail-coach ; mail
horn, a long horn used by the guard of a mail-
coach ; f mail-maker, an official in the General
Letter-Office; mail-man, one who carries the
mail ; mail-master U.S., -officer (see quot. 1855) ;
mail-phaeton, a high two-seated phaeton (q.v.)
drawn by a pair of horses; mail-pouch (U.S. ], a
locked leather mail-bag; mail-rack (t r .S.~), a
letter-rack; mail-rider, a mail-carrier; mail-
road, -route, the road or route by which the mail
is regularly conveyed ; mail-runner, a mail-car
rier (in India); mail sack ((7.S.), a canvas bag
used for the conveyance of the mail ; f mail-
setting a., that robs the mail; mail-stage (C/.S.)
MAIL-COACH ; mail-train, a fast train which
carries the mails. Also MAIL-COACH.
1840 LONGF. in Life (1891) I. 358 There were three insidcs
besides myself, and a dozen *mail-bags. 1855 HYDK CI.AUK K
Diet., MfWMm/. 1895 A. H. NOKWAY I ,-O. Pnck.-t .Ser
vice i. 3 The Post-Office selected Falmouth in 1688 as the
point of embarkation, .for the. .mail boats. 1810 in J. W.
Hyde Roy. Mail iii. (1885) 34 The bags of letters, .were
stolen from the mail-box . . whilst the horses were changing.
1842 S. C. HALL Ireland II. 77 Mail-cars. 1889 CA. Times
27 Dec. 122^ The regular train consists of two sleepers, . . and
enough mall-cars to contain the mail. 1799 Stat. U. S. in.
xliii. 13 (1856) I. 736 The receipt and delivery of letters on
the way, between post-offices, shall not be required of the
mail-carriers. 1901 N. Amer. Kt-i . Feb. 289 The useful-
1893 H. JOYCE Hist. Past Office xiii. 316 The London Mail-
Cart and Van Service. 1903 C. If. K. Time Tables, P;mx -K
and Goods Arrangem., Perambulators and Children s Mail
(. arts. 1884 KNIGHT Diet. Mceh. Suppl., *Iitail-eatc/tcr.
1890 T. L. JAMKS in Kaitwiiys Amer. 326 The letter car is
provided with a mail catcher , which is placed at a small
door through which mail pouches are_ snatched from con
veniently placed posts at wayside stations where stops are
not made. 1830 Act 1 1 Ceo. IV ff i Will. IV, c. 68 Mail
Contractors, Stage Coach Proprietors [etc.]. 1837 Mail
Diligence [see mail-cart]. 1887 C. F. HOLDKR Living:
Lights 1 19 John Stewart, who for many years drove a "mail-
gig between Dunkeld and Aberfeldy. 1790 WOLCOT (P.
Pindar) Advice to Future Lanrcat YVks. 1812 II. 341 The
"Mail guard To load his blunderbuss and blow his horn.
1844 Mail Guard [see mail-train]. 1852 R. S. SHRIEKS
Sfonge t Xf. Tour(i8<)3) 299 The shrill twang, twang, twang,
of the now almost forgotten *mail-horn. 1799 Slat. U. .V.
III. xliii. 15 (1856) I. 737 If any person, .shall secrete, em
bezzle or destroy any such mail letter or packet. 1735-55
J. CHAMBERLAYNE St. Ct. Brit. 11. iii, List of Officers in
General Letter-Office. [Two] Mail-makers. 1881 Mns.
C. PRAED Policy ,V P. I. i. 9 Tom Dungie, the mail-man, . .
had just removed his saddle with its load of brown leather
post-bags. 1889 \Vcstm. Gitz. 5 Sept. 8/z The mails are still
conveyed for the most part upon the heads and backs of native
mailmen. 1855 HYDE CLARKE Diet., Mail-master, officer
MAIL.
having charge of the mail. 1875 A tlatitic Afmtltly XXXV.
98/1 The mail matter can be classified into letters, daily
papers [etc.]. 1882 FLOYER Uiicxpl. Baluchistan 138 The
mail-officer passed us with the mails [in a boatl 1844
Rowi. "--- - --
the*
abou
64 We were driving over in his mail-phaeton. "1890 T. L.
JAMES in Railways Amer. -512 The *mail pouch just thrown
from the car. 1896 Cosmopolitan XX. 406 Near one of the
doors.. is. .the mail-rack. 1897 Outing (U. S.) XXIX.
385/1 These Turkish mail-riders. .drive two horses loaded
with the mail-bags at a gallop in front of them. 1837 ROW
LAND HILL / . O. Reform 29 The cost of transit along the
"mail-roads.. being so trifling. 1882 Oili-Vit, * Mail-room.
1891 Pall .Mall G. 27 Aug. 7/2 The mail-room occupies the
place of what was formerly the second saloon. 1840 Penny
Cycl. XVIII. 457/2 Sorting [letters] according to the dif
ferent "mail-routes. 1892 K. KIPLING Barrack-r. Ballads
121 Up the hill to Simoorie. .The bags on his shoulder, the
mail-runner trudges. 1812 Ace. Jistabl. Gen. P.-O. Parl.
Pap. XVIII. i66b, Hire of Seven "Mail Schooners in the
\Vt?st Indies ^5, 100. c 1688 A c vi Letany viii. in Coll. Poem.
ly be cited as tne Wail Ships
Act, 1891. 1803 M. CUTLER in Life, Jrids. fy Corr. (1868)
II. 135 At 8 o clock at night, set out in the mail stage.
1866 SALA Let. n Apr. in Frith Autobiog. (1888) 111. 255
All the wonderful people you see on board the mail-
steamer. 1841 THACKERAY Fatal Boots xi, In the evening,
after mail-time, I [a letter-carrier] went back to my mamma
and sister. 1844 Ait j $3 Viet. c. 85 n It shall be also
lawful for the Postmaster General to send any Mail Guard
with Hags, .by any Trains other than a ~Mail Train. 1890
T. L. JAMES in Railways Amer. 325 The big lumbering
mail wagons which are familiar sights in the streets of the
metropolis [New Voik].
Mail, if . ( ts. exc. Hist. Also 6 Se. malje, 9
maille. fa. AF. mayle^V. maille, meaille (whence
MDu. maclge) : late L. *metallea : see MEDAL.]
1. A halfpenny.
[1292 I3RITTON i. xxxi. 2 Quant a ii. s. vi, d. dune soil le
poys liiii. s. iiii. d. mayle ferling. 1379 Rails o/Parlf. III.
64/2 De faire ordeiner Mayles & Fertninges, pur paier pur
les petites mtsures. 1415 Act 3 Hen. l\ Et ces quest trove
bou argent p r estre illoeques ferrez & cpynez en mayls
Engleys.] 1570 Saiir. Poems Reform, xiii. 125 5e left him
nocht ane Mal3e or Deneir. 1707 FLEETWOOD Chron. Prec.
Pref, Till about 1544, the Silver Money of England con
sisted of Groats, Half-Groats, Pence, Half-Pence (called,
of old, Mails) and Farthings. 1800 SERVICE Thir Notan-
thftns ix. 67 Gold Pennies and Mailles, Lozenge Lions [etc.].
2. Maille noble : a gold coin of the reign of
Kdw. Ill ; a half-noble.
[1344 in Rymer/Wcr<z(i7o8) V. 416/1 Et une autre Monoie
d Or, Currante la piece pur Quarante Deners d Esterlings,
queserraappelle Maille Noble.] 1884 KtNyoN6W</CV/Ji8.
t Mail, sb.t> Obs. exc. as alien word (may).
Also 7 maill(e; and see MALL. [a. F. mail:
L. malleus hammer. Cf. Du. ma/ie.J The game
of pall-mall ; a place where the game was played ;
hence (from the Mail at Paris), apublic promenade
bordered by trees. The Mail (in St. James s Park,
London) : now called the MALL.
1644 EVFLVN Diary 8 May, Recreating myself sometimes
at the maill, and sometymes about the towne. [See ante,
: May, where the word appears as malt.} 1670 LASSELS
/ oy. Italy I. 29 Going out of the house, you find a handsome
Mai], and rare Ponds of water. 1705 ADDISON Italy 217
A Highway .. near as long and as broad as the Mail in
St. James s Park. [1903 M estin. Caz. u Feb. 1/3 A long
tHail of elms looks down into the gulf.]
b. High Mall: -high Mail (see MALL sltf 4).
1676 KTHEREDGE Man of Mode in, iii, Tis now but high
Mail, Madam, the most entertaining Time of all the Evening.
Mail (m^I\ v. 1 [f. MAIL j&l; partly back-
formation from MAILED a.] trans. To clothe or
arm with or as with mail.
1795 SOUTHEY Joan o/ Arc v. 4 The martial Maid arose.
She mail d her limbs J The white plumes nodded o er her
hdmcd head. 1848 Lvrros J/aroMiiftoz) 58, I will .. a,sk
what Englishmen are there whowill aim t>hafl or spear at
tliis breast, never mailed against England. 1858 LONGK.
// ardcn Cinque Ports^ A single warrior, In sombre harness
mailed.
Mail (nvil), v? Sc. [f. MAIL sb:^\ trans. To
rent, pay rent for. Hence Mailed///, a.
1425 Sc. Acts fas. 7(1814) II. 12/2 Andc ^if it be a man at
UKilis [?e hous & birnis it reklesly he sal amende be M ailh efter
bis power. 1877 ALEXANDER Notes fy S&, 8(E.D.D.) A lone
woman or two in a mailt-house .
Mail (nu 7 l), v.3 [Of obscure origin: sense 2
may possibly be the original use. Cf. MAIL sb.^
and j&3]
fl. trans. To tie (/), wrap up (goods, a parcel,
etc.) ; to envelop. Alsoy?^. Obs.
In the early i7th c. often in expressions like mailed in
armour , with allusion to MAIL sb.^
[1548-78 implied in MAILING vbl. sl\ l ] 1570 Fuxi . ). A -V.
(cd. 2) III. 1644/1 It [gold and silver] was matted about \\ilh
mattes and mayled in littell bundels about ij. foote long. 1588
J > AKKE tr. Mcndozas I/ist. China 209 [A present] was mailed
and sealed and so sent vnto the viceroy of Aucheo. 1593
SIIAKS. 2 Hen. V[> n. iv. 31 Me thinkes I should not thus be
led along, Mayl dvp in shame, with Papers on my back. 1598
DRAYTON Heroic, Ef. xiii. 59 How could it be, those that were
wont to stand, To sec mypompe. .Should after see mee mayld
vp in a sheete, Doe shamefull penance. 1601 WEEVER Mirr.
ftfart, C iv, Then ledde I warre mailde vp in sheetes of
brasse. 1619 Let. fr. Factors at Surat to the E. I. C. in
Fwl assy Sir T. Roc (Hakl.) 517 To whom wee have
delivered a box sealed, maled, and covered, 1653 in T.
MAIL.
F..wlcr Hist, C. C. C. (O. H. S.) 228 A basket mal d up
wilh Colds. 1657 TRAFP Comm. Ezra ix. n Who .. do
miserably mail themselves in the filthiness of leudnesse.
1660 F. BKOOKF. tr. Lc Blanc s Tra-n. 225 Three hundred
Klephants follow richly mail d with Sea-wolfskins.
2. jr/tv. ill J/a-,i<kii:g, (See quot. 1883.)
1575 TUKI-.KKV. J- aulcoiiric 205 Mayle your hawke fa.t.
c 1610 IIicAi M. & FL. Philastcr \. iv, Prince, by your- Itavu
I le have a Sur>ingle, And Male you like a Hawke. 1623
FLETCHKR & KOWLKV Maiil in it/ill III. iii, If you had ..
handled her as men do unmand Hawks, Cast her, and maldc
her up in Rood clean linnet], 1883 HARTING Gloss. Per/. Bk.
h cpinge Sparhawkes 44 To mail a hawk, i. e. to wrap her up
in a handkerchief, .cither to tame her,, .or to keep her quiet
during an operation.
Mail (m?l), .* U. S. [f. MAIL rf.3 (senses
2, 3").] trans. To send by post, to post.
1828-32 WKHSJ KR. Mail, to iiu lose in a wrapper and direct
to a post-office. We say, letters were mailed {w Philadelphia.
1850 OGIIA n:, Mai/, to post letters, papers, &c. 1862 M^t-n.
Star 14 Out., The Federal Post-office department has issued
a notice that any letter mailed with stamps at all soiled or
defaced will be treated as unpaid. 1872 O. W. HoLMKS/Vf/
Krcakf.-t. iii. 89 Those creatures, .who mail the newspaper
which has the article we had much better not have seen, 1875
Atlantic .1/,vj//ii>XXXV. 98/2 They mail 244,000,000 letters
a year.
Mail, dial. var. MEAL ; Sc. f. MOLE (spot).
Mailatale (m^ lab l), a. U. S. [f. MAIL v.* +
-ABLE.] That may be sent through the post.
1845 Slut. U. .V. it. xliii. 10 (1856) V. 736 Any letter . .
or other mailable matter whatsoever. 1886 rail Mail C,.
3 Sept. 14/1 Any one in the United States can send any
mailable matter to any post-office, .for immediate delivery.
Mai 1-coacli. [MAIL sb?> 2.]
1. A stage-coaeh used primarily for the convey
ance of the mail. In reeent use, a coach employed
by the Post Office for carrying parcels by road.
The mail-coach system was introduced by John Palmer in
1784, and was superseded by the railway.
1787 HAN. MORE Let. Walfalc]v\-j Mem. (1834) 1 1. 77 Mail
coaches, which come to others, come not to me. 1797 l- .ncycl.
Brit. (ed. 3) V. 86/2 Mail-coaches, are stage-coaches of a
particular construction to prevent overturns; and for a
certain consideration carry his majesty s mails. 1813 Ait 53
Geo. Ill, c. 68 6 All letters and Packets which he shall con
vey, carry or send Post, in or by any Mail Coach or Carriage.
1896 \2nd Kept. Pastm. -General 5 There has been no exten
sion this year of the system of night mail coaches for the
conveyance of parcels. 1899 Casst ll s Mag: 404/2 The mail-
coaches [for road-borne* parcels], .with their swiftly trotting
teams and armed guards.
attrib. 1813 BYRON Let. to Moor? 22 Aug., In a mail-coach
copy of l\\v Edinburgh, I perceive The Giattnr is second
article. The numbers are still in the Leith smack. 1815
Ibid. 10 Jan., Scott s Lord of the Isles is out the mail-
coach copy I have, by special licence, of Murray. iBzz Aci .
KstaU. Gen. P.-O. Part. Pap. XVIII. 175 To eight pair of
best mail coach lamps ,12 12$. 1885 J. W. HVDK Roy. Mail
iii. (ed, 2) 65 Yet the mail-coach days had charms and
attractions for travellers.
2. A railway carriage carrying the mail.
1838 Act t .5-2 I ict. c. 98 12 If the Company. . shall refuse
to carry on their Railway any Mail Coaches [etc.]. 1890
T. L. JAMKS in Railways^ Aincr. 335 The fifth. .car is the
last mail coach on the train.
Mailed (nv ld\ a. [f. MAIL J//.1 + -EI> -.]
1 1. Covered with or composed of mail or plates
of metal. Obs.
1382 WVCLIK i Sam. xvii. 5 And he was clothid with a
maylid [Vulg. squaiitata] hawberioun. i Mace, vi. 35
A thousand men stodcn ni} in mailid to gidre haliberi-
ownes [Vulg. in loricis concatcitatis]. 1450 W. LOMNER in
Paston Lett. 1. 125 Oon . . toke awey his gown of russet, and
his dobelette of velvet mayled. 1513 DOUGLAS .Kncis ix. xi.
92 The dowhyll malyt traste hawbryk. 1583 STANYIIUKST
sEncis in. (Ai b.) 85 A shirt mayled with gould. 1597 A. M.
tr. Guillemeaiis Fr. Ckirurg. 7/2 We muste consider, if it be
a mayled doublete, how manye mayles are wantinge. 1856
R. A. VAUGHAN Mystics (1860) I. 170 The mailed glove [is)
manfully hurled in his teeth.
2. Armed with mail, mail-clad. Of a vessel :
Iron-clad.
IS96S11AKS. i Hen. /F, iv. i. 1 16 The mayled Mars shall on
his Altar sit Vpto the earesiu blood. 1607 Cor. i. iii. 38 His
bloody brow With his mail d hand, then wiping.forth he goes.
773-83 Hoot* Orl. Fur. xi.vi. 1001 He.. stands with point
addrest To pierce the mailed side or plated brest. 1827
KEBLE Chr. Y. Adv. Sund., A crown d monarch s mailed
breast. 1860 TKXXENT Story Guns in. i. (1864) 229 None of
the mailed gun-boats.. were ready in time. 1863 WOOLNEU
My Beautiful Lady 137 When Norman William . . with
charge of mailed horse and showers Of steel won England.
1897 Times 17 Dec. 7/1 [tr. Emp. Will. II of Germany] But
should any one essay to detract from our just rights or to
injure us, then up and at him with your mailed fist [G.faArt
darcin tnit pfautrttr Faust].
fig. 1799 CAMPBELL Picas. Hope n. 10 In self-adoring pride
securely mail d. 1850 BLACKIE .-Hschylns II. 230 With con
stancy mailed for the fight. 1870 HRYANT Iliad I. i. o Thou
mailed in impudence [i. 149 arai6ei>ji/einneVO.
3. transf. of animals, etc. : Having a skin or
protective covering resembling mail-armour.
Mailcd-fhccks, the family Sclcrogcnidv of fishes.
33 The Loricarinx or mailed cat-fish. 1839 Ibid. II 21
The HelactttMnm, or mailed-perches. 1854 OWEN Kkel f,
Teeth 3 The ball-proof character of the skin of the largest
of these mailed examples. iSSoGossE Koin. Nat. Hist. 200
I he mailed and glittering beings that shoot along like ani
mated beams of light.
45
4. Of a hawk: Having mail or breast-feathers
(of a specified colour).
1575 TURBF.RV. Faulconrie 34 They are ordinarily of foure
mayles, eyther blancke, russet, browne, or turtle niaylde, and
some pure white niaylde. 1672 JOSSF.LYN AV?o ting. Rarities
it The < Jsprey, which in this Country is white mail d. 1683
Lond. C,az. No. 1799/4 A large black Mayled, whole
Feathered, and thorough mewed Falcon.
fb. Speckled or spotted. Obs.
1611 COTGR. s. v. Mailli-, Pcrdrix maillee, a niaylde,
menild, or spotted Partridge. 1706 PHILLIPS (ed. Kersey),
Mailed^ full of Specks, or speckled, as the Feathers of
Hawks, Partridges, c. or as the Furrs of some wild l!easl>
are. [So 1726 Diet. Rust. (ed. 3) ; 1727 Bailey vol. II.]
Mail eiss, Sc. variant of MALKASK Obs.
Mailer 1 (m^i-loiX Sc. Also 5-6 maillcr,
malar, 8 mealier, [f. MAIL sb.- + -KH .]
1. One who pays rent; also, sec quots. 1792-3.
1452 in Tytler Hist. Scot. (1864) II. 387 All the tenant* and
maillers being within my lands luiatsuiuevtr sail rcmane with
thair tacks and mating quhile Whitsomluy come a year.
< 1470 HKNRVSON Mor. Fab. xii. (// <>//" -V Lamb) xix, Lordis,
that hes land be ^oddis lane, And settis to the maillevis ane
village. 1565 A t-V- rrvvy Council Scot. I. 358 *iif ony
malaris, takkismen, rentalaris or commonis sal happin to l>e
slane. 1597 SKKNE DC Vcrl\ Sign., l-iriiitirius, ane mail-
payer, ane mailer. 1792 Statist. Aa . ScotL II. 5^1 A Aperies
of cottagers, here \$c. co. Ross] called meallers, who build a
small house for themselves, on a waste piece of ground,
with the consent of the proprietor, and there, are ready to
hire themselves out as day-labourers. 1793 Ibid. VII. 1-54
Two classes, tenants and cottagers , or, as the latter are
called here [co. Ross and Inverness] mailer-,. 1894 Liberal
i Dec. 69 His farm stock was belter cared for than tho^e of
any other mailer in Netherclugh.
f2. ? = Landlord. Ohs.
1456 SIR G. HAYB Law Anus iS.T.S.) 103 Ciistin men that
ar duelland in the mistrowaml meiiis lioitbis under mails suld
be lele to thair malarisand obeisand,
Mailer - (nu"i U.i\ L . .V. [f. MAIL vA and sb. *>
+ -EHI.J
1. (Jnc who mails or dispatches by post.
1884-94 J. T. Piinnv in W. F. Crafts Sabb.forMan (ed. 7)
3->8 Editors and compositors are kept up until the small
hours on Sunday morning; pressmen and mallei. i lot a-i
hour or two later. 1887 Bureau Statist. Labour^ 2\ci<J
\ ork 490 Newspaper mailers*
2. A boat which carries the mail ; a mail-boat.
1883 Century Mai;, Nov. 160/1 Showing the .skill and good
control On Transatlantic Mailers.
3. = Mailing machine. 1902 in Wr;usriiR Sufipl.
Mail ess, Sc. variant of MALUASU Obs.
Mailet, obs. form of MALI.KT.
Mailhouris, Sc. variant of MALKUKOUS Obs.
Mailing (mt 7 lirj\ sb. Sc. Also 5 malyn,
5 -7 mailliug, 6 maling, 8 mealing, 8-9 mailin,
mailen. [f. MAIL sb.- + -ING 1.]
1. A rented farm.
1452 [see RI.MLKR i]. ^ 1459 recl lcs Charters^ etc. (187 j)
132 That neuir nan of hym nahis ,sed com in that malyn agau.
c 1470 HKNKYSON Mor. Fah. xii. (Wolffy Lamb} xvii, Thay
gif na rak, Dot oner his held his mailling will thay tak,
1562 Reg. Privy Council Scot, I. 222 Thair landis, fische-
ingis, malingis, rowrnes, and possessionis. 1674 W. Ci N-
NINUHAM Diary 24 Aug. (1887) 3 John Murdie who dwells in
a mailling neir by. 1725 RAMSAY Gentle Shcfh. v. iii, And
to your heirs, I give, in endless feu, The mailens ye possess.
a 1818 MACNEILL Poems (1844) 78 Greenswaird hows, and
dainty mealing. 1824 SCOTT Rcdganntlct ch. xx, I had
two or three bonnie bits of mailings amang the closes. 1843
HARDY in Froc. Bens. . Nat. Club II. No. n. 64 The farmer
and his family, .managed their limited mailings, without ex
trinsic aid.
2. The rent paid for a farm.
1725 RAMSAY Gentle Skt-plt. n. i, Nor shorVl to raise Our
mailens when we put on Sunday claes. 1768 Ross Ilclcnorc
1. 13 Our house is happed, an our mailen paid. 1818 SCOTT
II rt. Midi, viii, Let the creatures stay at a moderate mailing.
3. The term during which a tenant possesses a
farm (Jam.).
1609 SKENI; Rt ff. Maj. 113 Nor }it is he prejudged in his
right be the deed of his Ferniour, done be him in the time
uf his mailling.
t Marling, vbl.sb.i Obs. [f. MAIL v2 + -ING V]
The action of tying or wrapping up. (attrib. }
1531 Privy Purse Exp. Hen. l^fff (1827) 159 Item for
mayling Clothes and Cordes to trusse the same stuf. 1548
Ludlow Churchiv, Ace. (CamdenJ 35 Item, for iij. maylinge
coordes to hange up the vaile in the quyre afore the alter.
1558 Lane. Wills (1857) I. 177 On malinge sheete of canvas
xij 1 . 1369 Bury Wills (Camd. Soc.) 155 A malyn lyne withe
my woadfat coveryings. 1578 Richmond Wills (Surtees) 282
A capp case, a malynge cover.
Mailing (mJHirj), vbl. sb U. S. [f. MAIL v. 4 ]
The action of sending by mail; posting. Also
attrib.) as mailing machine, fable.
1871 Amcr. Encyd. Print, (ed. Ringwalt) 292/2 Mailing
Machines, contrivances, -to facilitate the operation of direct
ing newspapers. 1884 KNIGHT Diet. Mcch. Suppl., Mailing
Table, a table at which mail matter is distributed to the
mail bags. 1900 Daily Neivs 8 Jan. 3/1 Up to the time of
mailing no particulars are to hand.
Maill(e, obs. f. MAIL, MALE; obs. Sc. f. MEAL.
II Maillechort (may JJr). [Fr. ; said to be f.
the names of the inventors, Maillot and Chorier.]
An alloy of zinc, copper, and nickel.
1851 WATTS tr. Gmelit^s Handbk. Chcm. V. 497. 1895
United Service Mag. Feb. 456 Bullet, No. 12. Material,
Maillechort.
Mailless (m^],ies), a. [f, MAIL J^.I + -LESS.]
AVithout mail-armour; not protected with mail.
MAIM.
1817 SCOTT Harold tit. viii, Unshielded, mail-less, on he
goes. 1848 LYTTON Haroidix. iii, Let each shaft be aimed
at whatever space in my mailless body I leave unguarded.
Maillet, obs. form of MALLET.
tMaill(e)y. Obs. [Cf. OK maillic gravcle
(Vfinc gravel), mail marl, waillicrlu marl inland).]
1747 UOOSON Miner s Diet, s. v. Stone, Mailly Stone...
Mailley, is a softer sort of Lime very dusty, and will cut
pritty well.
Maill eys, Sc. variant of MALKASK Obs.
Mailteth, var. MELTITH Sc.
t Mailure. Obs. rare 1 , [f. MAIL sb.\ 4 -UHK,
alter OK. emmailleure.] Maif-armour, mail.
c 1430 Pil^t: LyfManhodt \. c.xx. (1869) 62 Thou shuldc>t
wite that this arm tire (the gorge er] is maad of double
mailure [1426 Lyd^. maylle ; K. ciitinuHlt iirt ].
tMaily, a. Obs. yarc~\ [Va. OF. maillic
speckled. Hut cf. MKALY a] Sense imccrlain v
1610 MARKHAM Mastirp. i. x. 27 His [the horse .s] toluiir
is..darke bay, wilh mayly nose fetid, 1(136-75 mayly mouth],
Mailyeis, obs. form of MALICK.
Maim (mt 7 im\ sb. Obs. or arch. Forms : a. 4
mahcym, 4, 6-S niaime, 5 maym, 5 -7 may me,
6 mamc, mahaymo, 6- maim; (3. 5-6 mnyue,
6 7 maine. Sec also MAVHKM and ]\!AXVIK.
[MIC. mahcyin, mayitc, a. OK. mayhem ^ inahaing,
main, etc. lor the forms see Godef.), also feni.
mcshaignC) maai^nc ; vbl. st*. related to wa/itiignh r
MAIM v. C f. It. nhiga^na,~\ An injury to the body
which causes the loss ot a limb, or of the use of i! ;
a mutilation, or mutilating wound, f In early use
more widely, any lasting wound or bodily injury.
1340 Ayenb, 1^5 lie is ase be y-maymcd ate porche <>f l>e
rherche |>et ne Iit.-|> none ssame uur t sseawy alle his inaimes
To alle I tJii bet per gm>|>. c 1430 Syr (, \iu-t: (Roxb. 1 * 3432 In
uerre MHiityme a uuiind had lie, A ttiayme in tlie hamnie
behind the kne. c ^4^ ProMif. Parv. yzo/i Mayne,oi hint-:
i//.,/ ., mayine), tiiutifado. a 1450 Knt. dc la Tour(-\Zf&} 9
Thorughc whiche misaiienture the lady was one-yed. And
for that foule mayme her husboiule kiste away his hertc
from his wyfF. 1496 Dh fs$Pauf.(\V. deW.Jv.xvni. 221/2
Ther shohle no man .serue at goddes aulter that had ony
great u foule mayme. 15^19 H on MAN / ttfc. 14 b, No man that
. .hath a iiKihuyme <>r a blemmysshe, lhat tnaketli hjiri vn-
.t;oodly, shall take uiileis. 1552 KLYOT Diet., CoMviim, the
mayme or Ut _ke of any mcmbre uf the body, a 1568 AM. HAM
ScIioU in. }]. (Arb.) 148 Asa foote of wood is a plaint shew uf
a manifest maime. 1601 HOLLAND Pliny I. 170 IIi> Col
leagues. . would nut permit him to be at the sole nine saci i-
fices, because he had a maim, and wanted a Inn. 1653
HOLCKOFT Frocppius \. 26 The Law excluded him, for 1m
mayine of an eye. 1712 SIKI-LK .S/Vi/. No. 474 r 3 The.
more Maims this Brotherhood [of huntsmen] shall have met
wilh, the easier will their Conversation How. 1741 RlCHARU-
SON Pamela (iS^) I. 87 These bruises and malms that I
have gotten. 1764 FnorK Mayor of G. i. \Vks. 1 71,19 I. \(>.>
Maims, bruises, contusions, dislocations,, .may likely ensue.
b. In generalized sense : Loss or permanent dis
ablement of a limb. In early use, any serious
bodily injury,
c 1386 CHALCKK Pars, T. * 551 Forpeyneissentbythe right-
wys sonde of god,, .be it Meselrie, or M;iheym ur maladie.
14.. in Tundalcs { is. (1843) 91 Hytctireth sores hyt heleth
euery wownd And saveth men fro maym ofswyrd and sper.
c 1450 Merlin 161 God vs deffende fro ileth this day and fro
mayme. 1529111 I icarys A nat. (1888) A])p.xiv. 255 l ers"ii(->,
. .whiche ysin perell of deth ormayne. 1876 UANCKOM Hist.
U.S. I. x. 326 A crowd gathered round the scaffold when
Prynne and Bast wick and Burton were to suffer maim.
C. transf. andy/^. Mutilation or loss of some
essential part ; a grave defect, blemish, or disable
ment ; an injury or hurt of any kind.
1543 GRAFTON Contn. Harding Pref, xii, Whiche booke-,
if they had neuer been set out, It had been a Create maime
to pur knowlage. 1577 HARRISON Etiflattdn, v. (1877) i. in
It is accounted a maime in anie one of them [the cleargie] not
to be exactlie scene in the Greeke and Hebrue. iS94HooKt:R
Eccl. Pol. iv. xii. 6 It was a weakenes in the Christian
I ewes, and a maime of Judgement in them, that they thought
the Gentiles polluted by the eating of those meates [etc.].
1596 SHAKS. i Hen. I, iv. i. 42 II or. Your Father s sick-
nesse is a mayme to vs. Hotsp. A perillous Gash, a very
Limme lopt off. 1602 MAKSTON Antonio s Rev, i. iv, Cast
my life In a dead faleepe, whilst lawe cuts off yon maine,
Von putred ulcer of my rolall bloode. 1610 HOLLAND
Cauiden s Brit. i. 679 This without any maime of the name
is called at this day Hod- var i, that is Mansion- Van. a 1627
HAYWARD Ediv. I l (16301 47 A noble writer in our time
esteemes it to be a mayme in historic that acts of Parliament
should not bee recited. ,11661 FCLLEK Worthies (1840) I.
xxv. 99 They are so eminent in their generations, that their
omission would make a maim in history. 1689-90 TUMI-LI-;
Ess., Learning \Vks. 1731 I. 168 The last Maim given to
Learning, has "been by the Scorn of Pedantry. 1704 SWIFT
T. Tub i, But the greatest Maim given to that general
reception, which the writings of our society have formerly
received, .hath been a superficial vein among many readers.
IVCailU (mim), a. rare. Also 5 mayn, 7
maime. [Related to prec. : cf. OK. mekaignc,
mod.F. dial, mtcaignc (Godef.).] = MAIMED.
Not in any Eng. Diet.
ci475/ ;V/. Voc. in Wr.-Wiilcker 701/18 Hie uinttilatits,
a mayn. 1653 HOLCROFT Procopius Pref. A 3, It hath since
been the fate of this . . to be exposed maime, and mangled
to the world. 1687 MIKGK Eng.-b r. Diet., Maim, curtailed
of any member, in ant hot, estrofiic, 1760 BAKETTI En.-
Ital. Diet. 1865 tr. Strauss $ New Life Jesus I. i. 352
Such a thing could not properly be expected of the poor
and the maim. 1880 W- vrld 19 May 6 Refuges for the halt,
the maim, the sick, and the blind. 1881 STEVENSON Moral,
Profess. Lett, in Fort*. Rev. Apr., His own life being maim,
some of them are not admitted in his theory.
!
MAIM.
(nv m), v. Forms: a. 3-7 mayme, 4
mahayme, 5 mayheime, 5-6 maym, meyme,
6 meyheme, mayhime, mayhme, 6-7 maihme,
5- maim. 0. .fmaynhe, 5 meygne, 5-7 mayn(e,
6-7 main(e ; see also Sc. MANYIE v. [ME.
inayiihe, mayn, etc. (and, with assimilation to
MAIM sb., mahayine, mayme, etc.), a. OK. ma-
haigtiier, mayncr, etc. (see Godef. for forms) = Pr.
magauhar. It. iiiagagnarc, mcd.L. mahcmiare.
The ulterior origin is uncertain : the conjectures of
Diez and others have little probability.] trans.
To deprive of the nse of some member ; to mutilate,
cripple. ) In early use more widely, to disable,
wound, cause bodily hurt or disfigurement to.
1297 R. GLOUC. (Rolls) 5833 Hii vclle & to brusede some
anon to depe & some ymaymed [z . r. maymed] & sume
yhurt. 1330 R. BRUNNE Chron. (1810) 305 Was no man
In^lis maynned no dede bat day. a 1350 St. Andrew 38 in
Horslm. Altengl. Leg. (iSSii 132 And eghen sight pai toke
fro sum. And sum croked, pat pai might noghtga: And all
bat thai mahaymid swa [etc.J. 1393 LANGL. P. PI. C. XXI.
387 Ho so hitteth out a mannes eye . . Othere eny manere
membra maymeth other huruth. c 1400 Lunfranc s Cirurg.
313 A mannes nose is sumtyme to-broken, ..& if it be
longe or he haue ony help, panne he schal be maymed
for euermore. 1:1400 Dcstr. Troy XXV. 10012 Mony of
bo Mirmydona maynet for eucr. c 1450 St. Cntlibcrt
(Surtees) 7843 Some pai hedid, some pai mayne. 1470-85
MALOKY Arthur n. x, Kynge Arthur slewe that daye \x
knyghtes iv maymed xL 1528 MORE Dial, llcrcsycs
iv. ,\iv. Wks. 277/2 And destroy as that sect hath done
many a good religious house, spoyled, meyhemed, & slaine
many a good vertuous man [etc.]. 1530 PALSGR. 617/1,
I mayne, or I mayne one, I take the use ofone of his lymmes
from hym. \sj4\x. Littktm i 7ar4ob,TheLordemaye
not mayme hys villayne. 1604 SHAKS. Otk. v. i. 27, I am
inaym d for euer : Helpe hoa : Murther, murthcr. 1622 K.,
HAWKINS Voy. S. Sea li.x. 137 Sometimes the \vinde of the
shott ouerthroweth one, and the splinters.. inayne and hurt
others. 1635 R. N. Ctinniciis Hist. Elh. Introd., Better it is
that a member bejoyned to the head, though it be maymed,
then quite cut off. a 1674 CLARENDON Hist. Kcb. xiv. g 140
Who had lost his father and had been himself maimed in
the King s service, 1769 BLACKSTONE Comm. iv. xv. 206
I!y the anttent law of Kngland he that maimed any man,
whereby he lost any part of his body, was sentenced to lose
the like part. 1792 BURKE Let. Sir H. Lniiffrislie Wks.
1842 I. 546 Nocturnal assemblies for the purpose of pulling
down hedges, . . firing barns, maiming cattle. 1867 LADY
HERBERT Cradle L. \. 26 They maim themselves in every
way to escape it [conscription]. 1868 A .-/, to Gtr. t. U. S.
Munitions ll ar 182 Thousands who have lost limbs alto
gether,. .have done the State. .good service after they were
maimed.
b-.J g- To mutilate, cripple, render powerless
or essentially incomplete ; f to deprive of.
< 1386 CHAUCER Wife s T. 276 For of oure eldres may we
no thyng clayme, But temporel thyng, bat man may hurte
and mayme. 1:1400 Rom. Rose 5317 For it maymeth, in
many wyse, Syke hertis with coveityse. 1562 Coori:i<
Ans-M. Def. Trntli iii. 21 b, Hee that alterelh or taketh
away any doth alter and maime christes institution. 1563
I). GOOGE Kglogs, etc. (Aril) 102 A Croature maymde of
Reasons parte. 1593 SHAKS. 2 Hen. VI, iv. ii. 172 Thereby
is England main d And faine to go with a stafte. 1613
lien. VIII, in. ii. 312 You wrought to be a Legate, by
which power You maim d the Jurisdiction of all Bishops.
1682 DRVULN Religio Laid 279 For since the original
Scripture has been lost, All copies disagreeing, maimed the
most. 1759 FRANKLIN Ess. Wks. 1840 III. 399 To abridge
would be to maim one of the most lively pieces that liberty
ever inspired. 1767 HARTE Mcdit. T. a Keinfis 117 But
ah ! their neighbour s pittance maims their field. 1823
SCOTT Pcvcril xv, That . . act of royalty and supreme
jurisdiction, the consequences of which maimed my estate
so cruelly. 1868 M. PATTISON Acadcin. Org. 6 The House
passed the Government Bill, maiming it in vital points in
its passage through Committee.
Maimed (rru imd), ///. a. [f. MAIM v. +
-to I.] Mutilated, crippled, injured : see the verb.
rt 1400-50 Alexander 4544 Lo, to so many inayned gods
;our menbris ;e dele. 1578 Nottingham Rcc. IV. 176, iiij.
meymed men that cum fourth of Eyrland. 1591 SPENSER
J/. Hubbcrd 272 But my late maymed limbs lack wonted
might To doo their kindly services. 1625 BACON Ess.,
Greatness Kingd. (Arb.) 491 Hospitals for Maimed Soldiers.
1638 JUNIUS Paint. Ancients 42 I hey stand and stare upon
such maimed creatures as want either legges or armes. 1720
l>n FOE Caft. Singleton xi. (1840) 198 This maimed man.
1864-7 GHO. ELIOT Sf. Gipsy I. (1868) 4 A maimed giant
in his agony.
J. D. CHAMBERS Divine Worship 308 In such a maimed
and dislocated form. 1900 S. PHILLIPS Paolo fy I- ranusai I.
26 All these maimc d wants and thwarted thoughts,
C. absol.
1340 Ayenb. 135 [see MAIM sl.\ Ibid. 141 po lie hedde
y preched and y-ucd bet uolk and be ke and |>c ymamed
y-held. (. 1420 Citron. Vilod. 1098 For leuer here was be
pore to fede, JJe maymot, be seke to wasshe & hele. 1526
TINDALE Matt. xv. 31 In so moche that the people wondred,
to se..the maymed whole. 1764 FOOTE Mayor of G. i.
Wks. 1799 I. 162 Is it your Worship s will that I lend a
ministring hand to the maim d? 1848 MRS. JAMESON Sacr.
<V Lef. Art II. 298 The sick and maimed who are healed
by her intercession.
t Mai medly, adv. Obs. [-LY -.] In a maimed
manner.
1596 NASHE Sa/ron WaUtn Wks. (Grosarl) III. 47 Being
aboue 2 yeres since iiiaiiuvdly translated into the French
46
tongue. i>8 Hakluyfs Voy. I. 614, I rather leaue it out
altogether, then presume todoeitmaymedly. 1680 II. MOKE
Apocal, A foe. 154 Some strictures there were,., but hinted
very maimedly, obscurely and interruptedly.
Maimecliiess (mJi-mcdnes). [-NESS.] The
condition ot being maimed (lit. andy%O.
1607 HIL:RON Wks. I. lap He will see such weakenesse,. .
such maimed nesse, such i in per ftxtion, in his best perform
ances^ 1613 PURCIIAS Pilgrimage n. vii. (1614) 135 The
conditions required in the High Priest, as that he should
not haue the bodily defects of Bltndnesse, lameness,
maymednesse, &c. 1886 RU.SKIN Prztcrita I. xii. 425 So
much did its sullenness and maimcdness pollute the meagre
sacrifice.
Maimer (mt i moj). [f. MAIM z\ + -EK 1.] One
who maims or mutilates.
1530 PALSCR. 241/2 Maymer of men, utvtilatcvr. 1769
IILACKSTONE Comnt. IV. 13 If a man maliciously should
put out the remaining eye of him who had lost one before,
it is too slight a punishment for the maimer to lose only
one of his. 1884 AtJu-nxum 9 Feb. 182/1 Terrorists and
manners of cattle.
Maiming (mJi miij), vbl. sb. [-IXG*.] The
action of the verb MAIM.
(11400-50 Alexander 4088 J>an wald his pepill & his
princes haue past ouir f>e bourne. And 111151 no^t for be
morsure & maynyng of bestis. a 1568 ASCHAM Scholfm. \\.
fArb.) 99 To the marring and mayning of the Scholer in
learning. i6oa I r ui.Kt:cKE ist Pt. rarait. 78 The opinion
of M . Urooke is that hee may beate him if hee cannot other
wise escape without stripes or wounds or mayming. 1727
SWIFT Let. E.ng. Tongue Wks. 1755 II. i. 188 Another
cause .. which hath contributed .. tu the maiming of our
language, is a foolish opinion, .. that we ought to spell
e,\actly as we speak. 1768-74 TUCKER Lt. JVaf. (1834^ II.
43 Inevitable evils are . . .such as sudden deaths, mannings,
or other bodily hurts by the stroke of lightning.
Maimonidean (maim^nidran), Maixno-
nidian (maimoni-dian), a. (>/>.). ff. L. Alaiwo-
ind-cs + -AN, -IAN.] a. Pertaining to the Jewish
theologian Maimonidcs (Alosheh ben Rlaymon
\ 135-1 2O4\ b. sb. An adherent of Maimonides.
1864 Chainl crs s Encycl. VI. 273 The. .spiritualistic Mai-
monidian and the literal Talmudistic schools, 1876
Sum i.F.R-SzisKssv^ Catal. Ilebr. MSS. Cambr. I. 187 The
so-called Maimonidean school. 1882-3 SCHAI-T fcncycl.
Rclig. Kiuyivl. II. 1388 Judaism was soon divided into the
Maimonidians and Anti- Maimonidians. 1886 Encycl. Brit.
XX. -j33/2 The Maimonidean controversy.
Maimonist (niDi mfynist). [f. Maimon-ides
(see prec. ) + -IST.] An adherent of Maimonidcs.
1881 rKu-DLANUKK Mainionidcs 1 Guide of perplexed I.
Life 35 _The controversy between Maimonists and anti-
Maimonists.
Main (m?in), sb\ Forms: i msesen,
2-4 mein, (3 Lay. msoin), 3-4 meyn, 3-6 mayn,
4-6 Sc. mane, 4-7 maine, mayne, 3- main.
[OE. M,vgen t OS. megin^ OIIG. inagan t megin,
ON. magity rnegn, megin t f. root *mag- : see MAT
z>., MIGHT sb.]
I. 1. Physical strength, force, or power. Obs.
exc. in phr. with might and main (see 2).
BcffWHtfify Se be manna waes mai^ene strengest. c 1205
LAV. 26698 t>er he finden inihte be his main wolde fondien
hond ajan honde. c 1275 Lutte Ron 69 in O. E. Misc. 55
Ector wib his scharpe meyne. ?ci$2^ Old Age x. in
E. E. P. (1862? 149, I spend, an marrit is mi mam. 1375
HARBOUR Bruce i. 444 The king. .went till Ingland. .With
mony man off mekill mayn. Ilnd. vi. 318 Tliair chiftane
Wes of sic hert and of sic mane, That [etc.], 1460 Lybcaus
Disc. (Kaluza) 560 He nadde main ne mi^t. c 1470 HKNKY
Wallace I. 320 Hyr eldest son, that mekill was of mayn.
1501 DOUGLAS Pal. Hon. in. Ixxvi, Thay with speir, with
bwordis, and with kniues, In just baltell war fundin niaist
of mane. 1590 STKNSER F. Q. \. vii. n He gan aduauncc
With huge force and insupportable inayne.
tb. jig-t and in immaterial applications. Obs.
a 1300 Cursor M. 21051 (Colt.) O treind wamlcs gold he
wroglit . . And efter-ward wit crisis main J am turnd to hair
kind egain. 1390 T.OWKR Cottf. III. 4 Love is of so gret
a main, That . . Ther mai nothing his miht withstonde.
fi44O York Myst. xx. 123 pou arte nowthir of myght ne
mayne To kenne it as a clerke may knawe. 1549-62
STERNHOLD & H. Ps. xciii. i And he to shew his strength
and maine, hath girt himselfe with might.
fc, transf. Of things : Power, virtue, efficacy.
c 1000 Sax. Lccchd. I. 94 ponne ys seo a;rre [wyrt] hwitrc,
&: heo h;uf3 bas nuu^nu. c 1320 Sir Tristr. 1581 Sche com
wib adrink of main.
2. Phrases, f With (mid} or in all one s main,
with main y with a//, great or micklc main (in M E.
poetry often used as a metrical stopgap or tag) :
with the utmost strengtli or vigour one is capable
of. *|- To set one s main to : to apply all one s
energies to. f To do one s main : to do one s ut
most, one s best. With might atid main, f with
main and might , f with mood and main, etc. : see
MIGHT sb. 9 MOOD sl>. See also AMAIN.
c 1175 Lainl>. Horn. 123 Luiiian we hine mid ahe heorte. .
mid alle meinc. 1:1290 S. l- -ng. Leg. I. 104/113 A bouseml
men with al heore main on hire gonnc drawe. ( 1314 Gtty
Wanv. (A.) 884 Gii..pe stede toke bi the reyn, & lepe vp
wi|j gret meyn. c 1320 Sir Tristr. 1083 Tristrem smot wi[>
main, c 1375 Sc. Leg. Saints iv. {Jacafttt) 299 He gert fele
knychtis. .jjryk efter baine in al bar mayne. Ibid, xxvii.
(Afaihor) 8, I wald fayne,..set my inayne sume tiling to
say of sancte moryse. c 1375 C)tr$or AT. 1076 (Fairf.)
<>uen he \sc. Cain] had his broker slayne To hide him he dide
his mayne. c 1450 St. Ctitkbert (Surlees) 4048 He thanked
fod with all his mayne. c 1460 Towticley Myst. xv. 101
ell me, loseph, with mayn, youre red. 1542 UECON Potat.
Lent Divb, That ye cleue stedfa^tly with all mayne to the
MAIN.
promyses which [etc.], a 1568 liy/c of Auchtcrmuchiy vii,
Than owt he ran in all hit, mane.
f3. A host of men ; a (military) force. Obs.
a xooo A ndreas 876 We 5xr heahfsderas halige oncneowon
& martyra maiden unlytel. 10. . O. K. Citron, an. 1004 Pser
w,xr3 East Engla folces seo yld of ^la&en, ac X f t^t fulle
maiden J>aere wa;re, ne eodan hi naefre eft to scipon swa hi
sylfessedon. 1297 R. GLOUC, (Rolls) 8999 William courtehese
lie made of J>e verste wardein & in be ober bihtnde he was
him sulf mid al is main.
II. Senses arising from absol. uses of MAIN a.
4. cllipt. for main land, MAINLAND, arch.
555 KDEN Decades 351 At three leaques off the mayne,
there is xv. fadome. 1577-87 HOLINSHKD C/irw/i. I. 43/2
J his Hand, which for the quantitie thereof maie wU IM
called a maine, although it be inuironed about with the
Ocean sea. 1600 J. POKY tr. Leo s Africa 50 Not far from
the main are certaine dry and rockie isle.s. 1698 FKYEK
Ace. E. India, <f- P. 14 The most traded Empories here,
are St. Augustine on the Island [Madagascar], and
Mozambique on the Main. 1711 STEELK Sfcct. No. n f 5
The Achilles^ in some distress, put into a Creek on the
Main of America. 1823 UYKON Juan vir. xxxi, Their
Delhis mann d some boats and. .tried to make a landing on
the main. 1839 TfOftLWALL Greece VI. 1. 196 The island . .
was separated from the main by a channel half a mile
broad. 1891 J. WINSOR Columbus xiii. 290 He was anxious
to make a thorough examination of Cuba, which was a part
of the neighboring main of Cathay, as he was ready to
suppose.
b. Short for SPANISH MAIN, q. v.
1890 COKBEIT Sir F. Drake iii. 33 Drake, .sailed once
more for the Mai^ 1897 HENLEY Hawthorn <y Lavender,
etc. (1901)95 The trim Slaver. .Held. .Her musky course
from l!enin to the Main, And back again for niggers.
5. cllipt. for MAIN SKA: The high sea, the open
ocean. "Now poet.
1579 80 NORTH Plutarch, C. Marius (1595) 468 The
winde stoode full against them comming from the maine
[ 1- . Ic itcnt se tottrita dn costt de la plcinc mer\. 1601 R.
JOHNSON Kingd. $ Commit*. (1603) 211 They dare not
\enter into the maine, but houering by the shore, timerously
saile from one place to another". 1695 WOODWARD Hiit.
l- .arth i. 27 The Tides and Storms . . affect only the super
ficial parts of the Ocean, ..but never reach the greater
1 >epths, or disturb the bottom of the Main. 1698 FROCHK
I vy. 65 A gentle llreeze came off from the Main [F. du
Itirgc], 1731 POPK Kp. Burlington 198 Bid the broad Arch
ihe dang rous Flood contain, The Mole projected break
the roaring Main. 1764 GOLDSM. Trav. 410 To traverse
climes beyond the western main. 1847 TKNNYSON 1 rincess
\ n. 21 As one that climbs a peak to ga/e O er land and main.
fig- J 597 K. JOHNSON ( limnpioits (1608) n. Addr., But hav
ing better hope I boldly It-adc thee to this mayne from this
doubtful! floude where I rebt. 1602 MARSTON Ant. <y Affl.
iv. Wks. 1856 L 46 Launched out Into the surgy maine of
government. 1839 LONGK / i. of Life viii, Sailing o er life s
solemn main.
f b. transf. A broad expanse, poet. Obs.
c 1600 SHAKS. Sonn.Vx.. sNatiuityonce in the maine of light,
Crawlcb to maturity. 1667 MILTON P. L. x. 257 Advenlrou*
work*. .to found a path Over this Maine from Hell to that
new World Where Satan now prevailes.
6. The most important part of some business,
subject, argument, or the like ; the chief matter or
principal thing in hand. (Cf. MAIN sb$ i b.)
1602 SHAKS. Ham. it. ii. 56, I doubt it is no other, but the
maine, His Fathers death, and our o cr-liasty Marriage.
1615 tr. DC Monfarfs Sttrz . E. Indies Pref. Biij, Neyther
doth he stand vpon any other vayne particulars, but directly
goeth to the maine. 1650 I AXIKK Saints A , i. ii. i (1651)
192 If I should here enter upon that task.. I should make
too broad a digression, and set upon a work as large as the
main, for whose sake I .should undertake it. 1663 COWLKY
Cfiintry Monse 5 Frugal, and grave, and careful of the
Main. 1702 ting. Thcophrast. 132 We let the Main go,
while we grasp at the accessories. 1716-10 Lett.fr. MisCs
yrnt. (1722) I. 244 She complied with your last Advice, as
to the Main.
b. Phrases : in, "^for, f<?, f upon the main :
for the most part ; in all essential points ; mainly.
a 16*8 PRESTON A"<-:y Cm>t. (1634) 12 Holy men have that
apprehension in the maine, but not in a constant tenour at
all times. 1639 FULLKK Holy War \. xvi. (1840) 28 As long
as they agree in the main, we need not be much moved
with their petty di.ssenMons. 1662 H. MOKK rhilos. Writ.
I ref. i)en. p. vi, Being carried captive by the i>ower of reason
into a true belief of things (or the main. 1697 J. SEKGLAM
Solid Philos. 80 Whence, upon the main, is clearly dis
covered, how all true Philosophy is nothing but the know
ledge of Things. 1699 BENTLEV t hal. 4Q Generally and for
the main he resided at Crotona. 1711 SIKELK Spc<(.
No. 118 F 3, I do not know whether in the main I am the
worse for having loved her. 1748 KKIHAKUSON C/arissa
(1811) II. 145 If Nancy did not think well of you upon the
main. 1799 in Spirit / ;//. yrtits. HI. 394 John is, uj>on
the main, no fool. 1832 J. C. HAKK riiilol. A/its. I. 163
tit>fi t Since writing the above 1 have found a reading agree
ing on the main \\ilh mine in the edition of Abconius by
Paulus Manutius. 1840 DICKENS OMC. Shop Ivi, Mr. Swi-
veller being in the main a good-natured fellow. 1893 K. WIL
LIAMS in Traill Social Eng. i. 31 In the main, therefore, the
leading ideas of the heathen Celt were those of heathen
nations generally.
c. Const, of. The chief or principal part (of some
whole, material or immaterial) ; the important or
essential point. Phr. f the main of all.
595 DANIEL C/V. Wars in. xxxvii, I know you know how
much the thing doth touch The maine of all your states,
your blood, your seed. 1601 SIR W. CORNWALLIS Disc.
Seneca (1631) M 1112, It is no charity to giue so violently as
may waste the maine of an estate. 1631 HKYWOOD -2nd Ft.
Maid of West n. Wks. 1874 II. 363 Why that s the main of
all : all without his freedome That we can aime at s nothing.
1647 MAY Hist. Farl. i. viii. 104 It was not onely agreed
that their Ships . . should be restored . . but for the maine of all,
it was resolved upon by both houses, to give the full summeof
MAIN.
300000. 1653 HOLCROFT frocffiius 11.33 Hutthe maine ofall:
studies he not [etc.]? 1683 CAVE kcctcsiastici, C/irysosti lil
501 The main of the Church was destroyed [by fire] in three
hours space. 1693 Mem. Cut. Tcckcly iv. 49 He assaulted
them in the Front with the main of his Army. 1711 AnnlsON
Spt\t. No. 47 f Q The Persons we laugh at may in the main
of their Characters he much wiser Men than our selves.
75 JOHNSON Raml kr No. 68 f 3 The main of life Is
composed of small incidents. 1781 WESI.KV / Its. (1872) IV.
215 He has sufficiently proved the main of his hypothesis.
1845 STKI-IIKM Cciiini. Laws /. *. " (1874) I. 119 If a lord had
a parcel of land detached from the main of his estate. 1880
BI.ACKMORE Men Ana-ley II. xvi. 279 The main of their
cargo was landed. 1880 ANNIK R. ELLIS Sylvestra II. 275
She told him the main of the morning s new s. 1903 t ontsmf.
Rev. Feh. 190 The main of us have never set eyes upon
a Dane hefore.
t 7. The object aimed nt ; end. purpose. 0/>s.
Perh. orig. a term of archery. Cf. .MAIS s/ . 1 2.
i6io HKALKV Efictrtia Man. (1636) 6 The ayme of
appetite, is to attaine what it affecteth, and the maine of
dislike is to avoide what it disliketh. 1610 W. FoLKlNCHAM
Art of Surrey To Kdr. 3, I ayme not at the Racke nor the
Slack, the qualified Meane is the Maine of my Marke. 1623
WKHSTKR Duchess Maljl n. i, ttos. You say you would
fain he taken for an eminent courtier? Cast. Tis the very
main of my ambition. 1633 11. JONSON Tnleofa Tub m.
iv, Wee have by this meanes disappointed him, And that
was all the maine I aimed at. 1652 R. KOKKMAN Country-
tituns Catech. i. i This Happinesse (or the Salvation of onr
Soules) being the maine of all our enlarged desires. 1657
SPARROW Kk. Cam. 1 rayer 173 Therefore differing so mm h
in the main of the Feast, they would not comply with
them.
8. A principal channel, <hict, or conductor for
conveying water, sewage, gas, or electricity, e. g.
along the street of a town. (Cf. main drain,
1707-12 s.v. MAIN a. Sb.)
1727 BRAHLKV j< iit. Ditt. s.v. I! itiUing, Where any Stock-
Blocks of Wood with Plugs, or any Fire-Cocks, were made
and fix d on any Mains [etc.]. 1763 Ann. Keg: 120/1 Wooden
pipes were inserted into the mains in almost every street.
1808 MURDOCH in I hil. Trans. XCVIII. 125 The gas.. is
conveyed by iron pipes into ., ga/ometers, . . previous to its
being conveyed through other pipes, called mains, to the
mill. 1825 LounoN Rncycl, Agric. 658 The use of both the
large and small mains is to feed the various trenches with
water, which branch out into all parts of the meadow. 1871
TVNOALI. Fragui. Sci. (1879) II. xvi. 449 The electric main
carrying the outgoing current. 1894 Nat. Ol scnirr 189/2
Take the case of a lead-pipe led into a block of houses from
the iron main. 1895 S. P. THOMI-SON & E. THOMAS Elcctr.
Tab. ff Mem. 4 In factory wiring it is often preferred to
keep the positive and negative mains far apart.
fig. 1865 MASSON Rec. Brit, rhihs. i. 15 It is not only
Britain . .that the writer accuses of this folly of not drawing
its philosophy from the main.
b. In jocular phr. To turn on the main, to
begin to weep copiously.
1837 DICKENS I ickw. xvi, Blessed if I don t think he s
got a main in his head as is always turned on. 1857
BRADLEY (C. Bede) Verdant Green in. xi. 90 You ve no idea
how she turned on the main, and did the briny ! 1878
M. C. JACKSON Chaper<>:i s Cares I. x. 128 The mains were
turned on, and tears flowed until weeping became infectious.
9. Short for mainsail (obs.), mainmast.
535 STEWART Cron. Scot. I. 373 Tha led thame in with
musall, fuk, and mane. 1894 Times j Apr. 7/3 All the
ships . . were gaily decked with bunting, the German flag
flying at the main. 1903 B!a<ku>. Mag. Apr. 523/1 Skiffs
with well-reefed mains scudded for sheltering creeks.
10. techn. a. ? A principal vein of mineral, b.
A main line of railway.
1867 MUSCRAVE Nooks If Corners II. 2 A wide main of
this mineral lies beneath the stupendous masses of dark
blucish rock. 1891 Daily News 8 June 2/3 The railway will
be a double main.
Main (mfin), s!>.~ Sc. and north. Also 5 mayn;
//. 6 may nis, mania , maines, 7 maynea, mainnes,
8 mainse. [Aphetic f. DOMAIN, DEMESNE.]
) 1. Mains or main lands demesne lands. Obs.
1454 in i4<7; Rep. /list. MSS, Comm. App. 111. 10 The
sayde Andrew Ker sal gyflf. .yl the sayde Thorn Robson. .
his mayn landts of Hownum. 1577-93 Descr. Isles Scot.
in Skene Celtic Scot. III. App. 436 The said John Stewart
hes it all under maynes.
2. //. The farm attached to a mansion house ;
a home farm. (Now esp. retained in Scotland in
the names of farms, e. g. the Mains of Forthar.)
533 CI.YFFORD in St. Papers Hen. VIII, IV. 633
Wher we hrynt theis townes that is to wile, Sesfurth . .
Sesfurth Mayns, Mows Mayns .. Cavertone Mayns [etc]
573-4 R S- Privy Council Scat. Ser. i. II. 320 The landis
mains and cornis of Sanct Thomas Chapell. a 1578 LINDESAY
(Pitscottie) Citron. Scot. (S.T.S.) I. 226 }e sail haue the
manis of Kirkforther for it. 1589 Wills ff Inv. N. C.
(Surtees 1860) 164, I geue to Mathew Forster, . . Edderstoun
east hall, and the maynis thairoff. 1597 SKENE De Verb.
Sign., Ma,ierivm,..M\i> mainnes, or domaine landes, . .
Because they ar laboured and inhabited be the I.orde, and
proprietor of the samin. 1606 in North. Riding Rec. (1884)
I. 48 John Dodsworth of Massam Maynes. 176(5 W. GORDON
Gen Connting.ho. 468 The tenants and Mainse fall now to
be debited for crop 1765. 1769 De Foe s Tour Gt. Brit.
IV. 72 Every Nobleman s House [in Scotland] hath what
they call the Mams, where their Land-labourers, Grooms,
and every Body belonging to the Stable and Poultry,
reside. 1814 SCOTT Wm. xv, That the Bailie should send
his own three milk cows down to the mains for the use of
the Baron s family. 1834 H. MILLER Scenes f, Leg. xxvii.
(1857) 398 He was employed.. at the Mains of Invergordon.
Alain (nk~ n), sl>.3 Also 6-7 maine, mayne.
[Of obscure history.
From the early usein antithesis with by (which seems in the
game of hazard to have meant the same as c/iance in the
47
later language) the word would appear to be an absolute
or elliptical application of MAIN a. (Cf. MAIN CIIANCK.I
The usual view that the word is n. F. main hand has no
evidence; quot. c 1685-8 in sense 3 prob. embodies a mere
etymological speculation.]
1. In the game of hazard, ti number from five
to nine inclusive) called by the caster before the
dice are thrown.
If he " throws in ", or "nicks ", he wins the sum played for
from the hanker or " setter".. .If the caster" tit rows out " by
throwing aces, or deuce, ace (calli.-d crabs), he loses.. . If the
caster neither nicks nor throws out, the number thrown is
his "chance", and he keeps on throwing till either the
chance comes up, when he wins, or till the main comes up,
when he loses \Encycl, Brit. s.v. Hnzartf).
1580 Ln. OF FA LEY in Stanyhurst sKnt>is y etc. (Arb.) 153, I
loathe too see them [,tr, di< e- players] s weave. ., \Vhen they the
mayne liane lost ; Forgetting al thee byes, that weare With
Clod and holyegoast. 1580 LYI.Y A /////wrj(Arb.) -289 Not vn-
lyke the vseof foule gamesters, who tinning lost the maine by
true Judgement, thinkc to face it out with a false oath. 1598
UARCKLKV Ft lic. Man Pref., Diceplayurs, that gaine more by
the bye then by the mainc. (11635 COKHK r I ocins (1807)
128 Amongst the gamsters, where they name thee [the pox]
thicke At the last inaine, or the last pocky nicke. 1665
EARL DOKSKT Song written at St a vii, To pass our tedious
Hours away, We throw a merry Main. 1684 ( )T\VAY
Atheist in. i, The Main was Seven, and the Chance Four.
1726 A rt i<f Myst, of Gftwing Exposed ?g Loaded or
Sc-iopfd Dice are.. changed as often as the Main and
Chance, or Occasion requires. 1731 FIKUHNI; Motf. f/nsl:
II. x. /_rt. Char. Kleven mains together, Modern; you are
a devil. J/r. Gayivit. She has always grt-at luck at
Ha/ard. 1777 COLMAN Kpil, Sheridan" s Sch. Scand. (1883)
76 Seven s the main. 1837 THACKKKAV Rawnsiving viii,
He likes to throw a main of an evening. 1881 SHORTHOI. SK
y. /ttglt stint {1882) II. -506 Come and take your chances in
the next main. 1894 NlASKELYNE Sharps <y 1-lats 255 1 he
first throw made by the player is called the main .
fb. Jig. esp. coupled with or in antithesis to by
(seeByjJ.2 i). Obs.
*S&7> *S& [see UY s/ . J i]. 1589 WAKXKR Alb. ting. Prose
Addit. 155 Whatsoeuer thy play be in AlTrick, let hem <--
forth the Mayne be Italic. 1593 SHAKS. 2 Hen. / 7,
I. i. 208 Then lets make hast away, And looke vnto the
maine. 1595 ftlaroccns Ext, (Percy Soc. ) 12 Horse. No,
no, his minde was on the twentieth dale of the moneth fol
lowing, when his money was due. Bankes. Tis good to
haue an eie to the inaine. 1596 SHAKS. i Hen. // , iv. i. 47
To set so rich a mayne On the nice hazard of one doubt full
honre. 1602 UANIKL C/ . W ars \\\. xxv, The doubtful Dye
of War cast at the Main Is such as one bad Chance may
lose you all. 1612 R. DABOKNK L hr. tttrrid Turks 8 Deale
Merchant-like, put it vpon one maine, And throw at all.
1676 TOWKUSON- Decalogue 462 Recreations .. must con
sequently be.. used as things on the by and not as the main.
1781 W estni, Mag. IX. 604 When each grave Senator the
sport promotes, And throws the main with cogg d and
loaded votes.
f 2. A match (at archery, boxing, bowls). Ols.
Cf. MAIN jV-. 1 7. But in the first quot. a inaine may pos
sibly be AMAIN nth .
1589 NASIIE Martins Months Mind To Rdr. Csb, To
shoote a maine for the vpshot, at the fairest ninrkes of
all. \%\* Sport ing Mag. XXXIX. 19 The champion has won
a main, and certainly Molineux could have no chauot in
any combat with him, 1886 Cheshire Gloss. s.v., A main
at bowls is a. match played by a number of couples, the
winners again playing in couples against each other till one
man is left the victor. [Cf. Welsh main in 3.]
3. A match fought between cocks. Hence occas.
a number of cocks engaged in a match. IVehh
main (see quot. 1770) ; transf. (see quot. 1886).
[4:1685-8 MS. Life of A hit r man Barnes in P>rand Pop.
Antiq, (1813) I. 481 His chief Recreation was Cock-fighting.
..One Cock particularly he had, called Spang Counter ,
which came off" victor in a great many battles a la main.
1716 Loud. Gaz. No. 5429/4 There will be l y-l!attles, . .
And in the Afternoon will begin the main Match.] 1760 R.
HEBKK Horse Matches ix. 154 A Main of Cocks were
fought between the D. of Cleveland and Ld. Northumber
land. 1770 S. PEGGF, in Archarolcgia (1775) I. 149 The
Welsh-mam consists, we will suppose of sixteen pair of
cocks ; of these the sixteen conquerors are pitted a second
time; the eight conquerors of these are pitted a third time;
the four conquerors the fourth time; and lastly, the two
conquerors of these are pitted a fifth time. 1828 SCOTT
F. AT. Pert/i xxi, Laying schemes for massacring men on
Palm Sunday, as if he were backing a Welsh main, where
all must fight to death. 1855 MACAU LAY Hist. ting. xvii.
IV. 57 The dexterity with which he .. turned conversation
away from matters of state to a main of cocks or the
pedigree of a racehorse. 1880 JF.FFERIES Gr. Feme F. 59
He could swear and drink no more, nor fight a main of
cocks every Sunday afternoon on his dining room table.
1886 Cheshire Gloss, s.v., There is also the term Welsh
wain, applied in a secondary sense to voting : voting until
two only are left in, and then for those two alone. 1890
H. FREDERIC Laivton Girl 33, I ve seen dog-fights and
cock-mains In England.
Main (m^in),^. 4 Also7meane. [a. F. main A
1 1. Her. The hand. Obs.
1688 R. HOLME Armoury i. 103/2 Our old English terms
were. .Maine for Hand. Meane Dexter for R. Hand.
2. A banker s shovel for coin (Knight 1875).
Cf. F. tfiattt, pelle de tOle, a manche de bois ires-court
(Littre).
Main
,a. Forms: [i meson-], 3 msein,
4-7 mayn, 5 Sc. mane, 5-7 mayne, 6-7 maine,
maigne, 5- main. [Prob. partly repr. OE.
mix-gen- (MAIN sl>. 1 } in compounds, and partly an
adoption of the cognate ON. megemij megn adj.,
strong, powerful; in some uses (e.g. in MAIN SEA
= ON. mffftns&r) it seems to represent ON.
megen- ( = MAIN sb. 1 ) in compounds.
MAIN.
It is doubtful whether ihe development of the Eng. word
owes anything to the influence of OK. inaine t maigne
great : L. magnus. The OFr. word is purely poetical, and
occurs chiefly as an epithet of kings and nobles; it may
prob. have influenced the use of /train by MK. pot:N, but
the only unequivocal evidence of its adoption is the i5th c. Sc.
Alexandir the mane, Lharlis the mane (see MANI: a.>.\
1. Strong, vigorous, mighty ; possessed of, mani
festing, or exerting, great physical strength or
force, fa. Said of acts or activities which imply
force or energy. Obs.
[fieou tilfisiq (Gr.) Mit-xenraes for^eaf hildebille.] 13..
(!au>. <V (it: A /. 336 No more mate ne dismayd for hys
mayn dime/, c 1400 /V.v/r. Troy 6915 He myst uf }> inoii
with his mayn dynt. c 1600 in Boys \Vk$. (1629) 62^ Je- ii
thy lone within me is so inaine, .. That with thy lour m r y
heart is well nigh rent. 1629 MAXWELL tr. /fervtfiart (16 :y
?73 If they lit: driven to fly, or pursue the enenue, tlu-n Inn,;
loose garments are a inaine let to them. 1641 HAKI-K C/:,i.
(1660)87 This as a main blow to Prince Lewis, ami the
last of his battels in Kiifiland. 1644 DIGIIY Alanv S<ntl
(1645) 33 These two poweifull motives . . have so maine an
influence hi mens actions. 1653 H. MOKK Antid. AtJi. \\.
viii. (1712) 62 Without main violence done to our Faculties
we can in no wise deny it. 1667 Mi LION / . /-. \ i. - 43 Snai-
ing on main wing. 1671 Samson 1634 Those twn mu-Mt:
Pillars That to the arched roof gave main suppott. 1671
II. Foi i.is Hist. Rom. Treasons in. ii. 136 She aKo gave
a main stroke against Cecchino.
b. As an epithet ui force, strength, etc. : Mxerlcd
to the full, sheer. Ksp. in ]>hr. by (or -\icith
main force \ -\ similarly, hy or with ff tain strength,
dint, power, courage, importunity ^ labour. -\\\ ith
main logic by sheer force of reasoning.
[Beowulf 2678 (Gr.) I - 1 ^s^ 11 guScyning nuer3a ^emunde,
nia:^c-iistifi)g(>, s!uh lnUU-bille. ( ( 1000 tiuthlac 1105 iGrj
P.LS weies Ktihtung, mot I & m;t-^encr;tft.J I54 2 BECON
Christinas Kamj. F vilj, Therfore ought all men. .with all
mayne & francke coinage to apply ihemselues to the dili-
gtMit practyse of good workes, 1579 LVI.Y Kuphnes (Arb.)
111 Loue creepeth into the minde by prime ciaft, and
keepeth li i^ ht-lde by maine courage. 1579 Ft J M-. Rt-t.
Kastel 734 M. K. hath got ten the day, and that with maine
logike. 1593 SllAKS. ?. Hen. /"/, 1. i. . oK 1 bat Maine, w liit.h
by inaine force \Vai\vii Ice did winne. 1605 \ KKSII.CAN / <Y.
Init ll. iii. 116^8) 56 Uy meere valour and maine force of
annes they attained vnto their desired habitation, 1613
SHAKS. 11,-n. / ///, 11. ii. ;A man of my I .< <\ Caulinalls, by
I oinmii^ioii, am.1 maine power tooke em from me. 1651
lIofiiiKS Gtf t. ^ Soc. iii. fj y. 43 Each one.. is suppo-Al, u iih
all his main might, to intend the pi <ic lire me nt of tlmst:
things which are necessary to his own preservation. 1655
Fn.LF.R C /i. Hist. n. v. 46 Next Night they on afresh ; and,
with main Force, plucked up the poiuU-ti.u* Coffin upon the
Pavement, a 1680 \\\. U.LK Ron. i 1751,) 1 1. 63 To piosecute
his suit, till h* recover it a.;.uiist him by main Importunity.
1687 LOVFI.L tr. T/ievetiot s Trav. \. 18 They [old Galley^J
were carried by main strength over the Isthmus of Corinth.
1697 tr. LeComtSs J\I?m, <y Ron. China iv. (1737) 103 By
main labour they drained the water. 1755 SMOU.KI L { m .i.
(1803) II. 182 We were. .by main dint of rowing k-pt hom
running a-ground. 1810 S< orr Lady of L. \. xxiv, \ et with
main strength his strokes he drew. 1849 MA< ALI.AV Jttst.
/ . A " ! T2 3 ^ restrain his musqueteers and dragoons
from invading by main force the pulpits of ministers.
f C. Of motion, etc. : Swift, speedy, rapid.
A main pace or speed = at full speed. Obs.
1577-87 HoLINSHED C^r0. (1807-8) II. 254 They were con-
straind. .to run nwaie a maine pase. 1581 SAVII.E J ac/tiis,
Hist. iv. xi. (1591) 175 With a maine course [he] drewe the
whole manage of affaires into his owne handes. 1607 MAHK-
HAM Caral. in. x. 51 Some Horsemen, .wil. -breake into a
inaine chace and sogiue their Horse a sweat e. 1609 1 )KKKFK
Raven s Aim. C, Citizens, Schollers and Saylers thinke a
horse neuer goes fast enough though he run a maine gallop.
a 1625 FLETCHER Cast. Country f. i, We saw e m Making
with all maine speed to th port. 1632 J. HAYWAKH tr.
Iliondi s Krotnena 4 Gallopping a maine speede out of the
Quirie.
fd. By or with main hand: with a strong
hand, forcibly. Obs.
1567 FENTON* Trag. Disc. Ep. Ded., Vet, brydlinge wythe
maine hand, the humour of theyr inordinate luste. 1583
CJoLDiNG Cah-in on Dent. Ixxii. 444 God therefore must be
fame to ouermaster vs, and to tame vs by maine hamle.
f e. Of drink : Potent. Of a voice or cry ;
Loud. Of a fit, a storm : Violent. Obs,
13.. Gai(j. <y Gr. Knt. 497 pa^ men ben mery in mynde,
quen bay ban mayn drynk. 1582 STANVHUKST ^K net s in.
(Arb.) 72 With mayne noi.se lifted to the slayne soule lastlye
we shouted. 1611 SPEED Hist. Gt. Brit. ix. xv. (1623 810
[He] made towards his Pages with a maine cry. 1627 A UP.
AHBOT Narr. in Rushw. Hist. Coll. (1659) 449 M> nia n
fit of the Stone did call upon me to get me to the Countrey.
1628 DIGBY Voy. Medit. (1868) 51 It was a maine stonne.
t 2. Of an army, host, multitude : Great in num
bers ; numerous ; * mighty ; powerful in arms.
In i6-i7th c., the usual epithet distinctive of a
complete and equipped army, as opposed to small
or irregular forces. Main battle : a pitched battle,
as opposed to mere skirmishing. Obs.
[a 900 CYNEWULF Crist 877 (Gr.) Swa on syne beorg somod
up cyme3 nuegenfolc micel.] a 1400-50 Alexander 3018
He had of men out of mynde many mayn hundreth. 1529
MORE Dyaloge in. Wks. 227/2 That company, wherof there
is such a main multitude, c 154 *{ Pl* I fg* Eng. Hist.
(Camden No. 29) 42 Returned againe with a mayne hoste
to relieve his people. 1555 EDEN Decades 116 They goo
foorth .. with a mayne armye of purpose to hunt for men.
1368 GRAFTON Chron. II. 497 And first the warre beganne
by light skirmishes, but after it proceeded into mayne
battles. 1583 STOCKER Civ. Warres Lowe C. i. 29 King
Philip, .determined, .to come downe. .with a mayne force.
1602 MARSTON Ant. $ Mel. in. Wks. 1856 I. 33 Huge troups
of barbed steeds, Maine squares of pikes, millions of hargue-
MAIN.
bush. 1601 CAREVV Cornwall (1769) 149 To withstand any
great Navie or maigne invasion. 1612 DAVIKS // hy Ireland t
etc. 19 This young Prince.. with a traine of yong Noble
men and Gentlemen,, .but not with any maine army, came
ouer to take possession ofhisnew Patrimony. i62oSiiELTON
Qnix. iv. iii. II. 34 My Father knew that this Giant, .would
pass with a main power into my Land.
3. Of material things, animals, etc. : Of great
size or bulk. (Sometimes connoting strength,
resisting power, or the like.) Obs. exc. dial.
\BetnvnlJ "3091 (Or.) Ic on ofoste &efeng micle mid mun-
dum ma^enbyrdenne hord^estreona. a 1000 Boetk. Mctr.
v. 16 O5 him on innan felS mantes maj^enstan.] c 1205 LAV.
15292 ^Knne muchelne rruein clubbe he bar an his rugge.
13. . Caw. -V Gr. A nt. 187 \>e mane of J?at mayn hors. c 1400
Destr. Troy 8748 The trie! stones.. lemet so light, bat ledes
might se About* midnyght merke as with mayn torches.
a 1400-50 Alexander 3932 pan mys out of bis marras as any
mayn foxes Come furth. 1604 K. G[RIMSTONE] D Acostas
Hist. Indies iv. iv. 212 In their Temples they set vppe maine
Images of pure golde. 1607 WALKINCTON Opt, Glass 125
Hoist vp to the ridge of a maine billow, c 1630 RISDON
Sun . DtvoH 329 (1811) 340 A man of extraordinary
strength and stature. A main stone,, .by him thrown a far
distance, witnesseth the one. 1667 MILTON P. L. vi. 654
Themselves invaded next, and on thir heads Main Promon
tories flung. 1850 Co-.i t r Dial, in Froc. Fhilol. Soc. IV.
222 Main, strong, fine (of growing crops). 1883 Hampshire
Gloss, s.v., What a great main pond !
b. Of quantity or amount : Large. Obs.es&^difiL
1609 HOLLAND Annn. Marccll. xxn. \ ii. 199 A maine
deale of water breaketh forth. 1868 in A . .<( Q. 4th Ser. II.
287 My vowles eat a main deal of barley. 1804 RAYMOND
Love <V Quiet Life iv. 34 He axed a main lot o questions,
4. Said of a considerable, uninterrupted stretch
of land or water; occas. also of void space. Sec
MAINLAND, MAIN SEA.
a 1548 HALL Chron., Hen. VIII (1550) 258 The army, .so
returned home by land, through all the mayn contry of
Scotlande. S53 EDEN Trent. AV: c- Ind. (Arb.) 7 The
mayne South sea. 1577 R. WILLES Edfn"s Decades Pref.
i The disconery of Peru, in the maigne west Indish lande.
1630 /?. Johnsons A t ttgit. <V Conninv. 119 Upon the West,
the South, and the North, the maine Ocean incompasseth it.
1660 tr. Antyratdus Treat, cone. Relig. in. vili. 481 An
infinite essence, .diftus d infinitely in the mane space, beyond
the world. 1667 MILTOM / . L. in. 83 Whom no bound-;
Prescrib d, no barrs of Hell.. nor yet the main Abyss Wide
interrupt can hold. Ibid. vn. 279 Over all the faceof Earth
Main Ocean flow d. 1867 SMYTH Sailors \Vord~bk., Main-
ice, a body of impenetrable ice apparently detached from the
land, but immovable.
*t"b. Of earth, rock: Forming the principal or
entire mass ; solid . Obs.
1538 LEI, AND ftin. V. 79 Penbroke . . standith on a veri
maine Rocki Ground. 1586 WAKNKR^W. Kng. i. vi. (1589)
18 The entrance is so straite, Cut out the rough maine stonie
Rocke. 1615 G. SANDYS Trav. 174 In the vineyards are
sundry places of buriall hewne out of the maine rocke. 1631
LITHGOW Trav. u. 56 The large promontore. .eight miles in
length, being the face of a square and maine Rocke. 1638
JUNIUS Paint. Ancients 68 Fuuntaines gushing forth out of
a main rock. 1647 SPRICGK Anglia. Rediv. \\\. i. (1854) 133
Sir Charles I.loyd. .had added to the strength of its natural
situation, .having cut out of the main earth several works.
fc. Of main white \ mainly of white. Obs.
153 FnzHF.RB. Hush. 63 Put.. to your coloured mares
of mayne wliyte, ahorse of colour of mayn wliyte.
f5. Of an affair, event, etc.: Highly important ;
having great results or important consequences;
momentous. Rarely const, to, Obs.
1581 MULCASTF.R Positions Ep. Ded. (1887)4 Many and
maine affaires of your estate. i6oz WARNER Alb. Eng.
Eptt., Hasten we to our purposed prosecution of Stale
matters, mainer, and of more note. 1613 SHAKS. Hen, I ll I,
in. ii. 215 What croste Diuell Made me put this maine
Secret in the Packet I sent the King? a 1619 Fl-ITCHER
Mad Ltrt tr \\\. i, Tis a maine worke and full of feare. a 1626
BACON AVw All. (1900) 19 So you see, by this maine
Accident of Time, wee lost our Traffique with the Americans.
1643 MILTON Divorce n. ix. Wks. 1851 IV. 85 In competi
tion with higher things, as religion and charity in maintst
matters. 1667 / . L. vi. 471 That, which them aright
Beleivst so main to our success. 1671 J . A*, i. 1 12 They
all commit the care And management of this main enter-
pri/e To him their great Dictator.
b. Of a person: Great, mighty (in power, rank
or position), rare.
[a gooCvNKWULP Crist gi? (Gr.) Waldcndes cyme, mae^cn-
Put up this base complaint ?
6. Of things in general, qualities, conditions,
actions, etc. : Very great (in degree, value, etc.) ;
highly remarkable (for some quality indicated by
the sb.) ; very great or considerable of its kind.
(Occas. in superlative!) Obs. exc. dial.
[c 1000 Affs. Gosp. Matt. xxv. 31 ponne marines sunu cym5
on hys maifcen-brymme.] 13.. Gain. ffGr, Knt. 94 Of sum
mayn meruayle, bat he myjt trawe. c 1400 Destr. Troy
8807 pen bos maistersgert make, all with mayncrafte, Fpvre
lampis full light, a 1400-50 Alexander 3777 J>ai wi;tly
him sente . . Of mony & of mekill quat mayn giftis. 1565
JEWEL Def. Apol. (1611) 41 And this he reckoneth for a
Jreat maine lie. 1573 G. HARVEY Lettcr-bk. (Camden) 23
Iain evils you know must have main remmedies. 1600 1 i KY-
WOOD ist Pt. Edw. IV* Wks. 1874 I. 32 Affaires, I mean, of
so maine consequence, a 1619 FLETCHER Mad Lover u.
ii, And to purchase This day the company of one deare
Custard, Or a messe of Rice ap Thomas, needs a maine wit.
1634 Relat. Ld. Baltimore s riantat. (1865) 8 The losse of
much Hnnen, and amongst the rest, I lost the best of mine
i
48
which is a very maine losse in these parts. 1638 FEATLV
Strict. Lyndon?, \\. 1 1 And indeed this is one of our mainest
exceptions against the Roman Church. a 1656 USSHFK
Ann. vi. (1658) 96 Cyaxares and Cyrus, inarch against the
Habylonian King and Croesus, and gain a main Victory
against them. 1668 H. MOKF. Dh>. Dial. 11.437 He pro
fesses he understands clearly the truth of severall Prophecies
of the mainest concernment. 167* MARVELL Rrh.Transp.
i. 80 We shall find ere we have done that there is still a
mainer reason. 1815 SCOTT Guy M. v, It s a main untruth.
1883 STKVKNSON Treas. /si. \\. xii. (i886j 95 It [the island]
were a main place for pirates once.
b. \Vith sb. indicating a person or agent : Great,
remarkable, or pre-eminent for the quality or
characteristics indicated. Obs. exc. dial.
c 1400 Destr. Troy 12260 Thelamon . . nianast horn mightily
as his mayn fos. 1642 ROO.KKS Naautan 346 That carnall
reason is a maine enemy to all the matters of revealed
truths. 1654 WHITLOCK Zootontia 497 Many a one that in
his own conceit is a main Husband, and is forward enough
to call some, .prodigal 1 1 will bee found to live, as I said, but
in another Street of it. 1691 Woon Ath. Oxon. II. 328
Mathew Hazard .. a main Incendiary in the Rebellion*
1777 SHERIDAN Trip Scarb. v. ii, I am a main bungler at a
long story. 1860 PENKLUDOCKK Content 31 (E. D. D.) Vow
be a main fool.
[ C. Main and . . . = MAIN adv. (Cf. fine
and . ., nice and . . .) diaL
1763 COLLINS J//V. it (HalHw.) Observing Dick looked
main and blue. 1863 MKS. GASKICLI. Sylvia s L. xxi. II.
121 T shop is doing main an well. I&M ROSEMARY L bit
terns v. 163 He s a main an bad, and I believe as ee s took
for death.
7. Chief in si/e or extent ; constituting the bulk
or principal part; the chief part of (that which is
denoted by the sb.). Main body, f battle, the body
of troops which form the bulk of an army or armed
force, marching between the vanguard and the rear.
1503 SHAKS. 3 Hen. 17 . i. i. S Ix>rd Clifford and Lord
Stafford all a-brest Charg d our maine Hattailes Front. 1600
A. V. L. in. v. 103 To gleane the broken cares after the
m;m Tlint the maine harncst reapes. 1603 KNOLLKS Hist.
Tnrks (if>-- s) ry5 In the maine battell he stood himselfe ; the
\ r auntgard was conducted by Temurtases. 1640 FULLHR
Joseph s Coat (1867) n The apostle, commending the
Corinthians, meaneth the main and general body of the
church, though there might be many stragglers justly to Iw:
reproved. 1642 ROGFRS Naaman To Kdr., Into which the
maine sap of the root is carried. 1670 COTTON Espcrnon I.
in. in The King of Navarre commanded the Vant-Cluard
of the Army,and his Majesty himself ihe main liattel, reserv
ing the command of the Rear for the Duke of Espernon.
1687 T. HKOWN Saints in I proar \\ ks. 1730 I. 78 Whether
you march d in one main Ixxly, or in several columns. 1761
HCME///J/. f.nff. II. xxvii. 1^1 Lori! Howard led the main
body of the first line. 1775 JOHNSON Let. to Mrs. I limls
i Aug., Our business is to pursue their main army, and dis
perse it by a decisive battle. 1807 SOUTH t-:y Espricllti s
Lett. I. 277 Of the baptismal names the main proportion
are Saxon and Norman, 1812 WKI.LINGTON Disp. 28 July
in Examiner 24 Aug. 53S/2 The main body of the allied
army is.. on the Adajaand /apardicl rivers. 1849 M ^ \i i y
Hist. J-*nff. iv. I. 456 The sturdy country gentlemen who
formed the main strength of the Tory party.
t b. Referring or pertaining to all or the ma
jority; general. Ol>$.
J S99 SHAKS. Hen. I , \. ii. 144 We do not meane the cours
ing snatchers onely, Uut feare the maine intendment of tbe
Scot. 1602 Ham, \. iii. 28 Which is no further, Then the
maine voyce of Denmarke goes withal). 1613 Hen. I ///,
IV. i. 31 l!y the maine assent Of all these I-earned men, she
was diuorc d. ci6i8 KLF.ICHKR Queen of Corinth \\. iii,
For I am nothing now but a maine pestilence Able to poy-
son all. a 1638 Mi-ni; \\ ks. (1672) 761 There may be some
Praeludiaof some particulars cotuerted upon other motives,
as a forerunner of the great and main Conversion.
8. Great or important above others of the kind ; of
pre-eminent importance ; principal, chief, leading.
1588 J. UDALL Demonstr. Discipl. (Arb.) 42 They fight
hard against this, because it striketh at a maine pillar of
their kmgdome. 1594 HOOKER Reel. /W. iv. i. 2 In every
grand or main public duty which God reimirethat the hands
of his Church. 1602 SHAKS. Ham. \. \. 105 And this (1 take
it) Is the maine Motiue of our Preparations. 1618 DOLTOM
Florns (1636) 47 Capua, .once accounted after Rome, and
Carthage, the third maine City of the World. 1633 Hr.
HALL Occas. Mcdjt, 138 Every parcell thereof shall seeme
maine and essential!. 1651 HOBBKS Leriat/i. m. xxxiv. 210
Submission to that main Article of Christian faith, that
Jesus is the Christ. 1667 MILTON/*. L.\\. 121 If what was
urg d Main reason to perswade immediate Warr, Did not
disswade me most. 1732 LAW Scriims C. i. ted. 2) 15 They
are like Heathens in all the main and chief articles of their
lives. 1779 SHERIDAN Critic n. ii, Let your under-plot have
as little connection with your main-plot as possible. 1852
H. ROCKHS Eel. Faith (1853) 166, I went carefully over all
the main points of the argument. 1860 TYNDALL It lac, u.
xxi. 341 Mr. Thomson s main thought was familiar to me
long before his first communication, .appeared. 1865 I.i:< KV
Ration. II. v. 178 The main champions of tyrannicide were
the Jesuits. 1867 FKKEMAN Norm. Cong. (1876) I. App. 779
The statements may be grouped under two main heads.
b. Chief or principal in permanent relation to
others of the same kind or group. In many
collocations, e.g. main drain, road, street, server,
pipe> stream, root, line (of a railway), sometimes
written with a hyphen.
a 1490 HOTONER I tin. (Nasmith 1778) 260 The hyest toure
called the mayn, id est myghtyest toure aboue all the iiii
towres. issi-fio/w. in H. Hall Eliz. Soc. (1887) 151 Twoo
great standing chestes withe one mayne chesle. 1568
GRAFTON Chron, II. 23 The maine roofe of the great Church
of Sarisbury was consumed and brent with lightnyng. 1610
W. FOLKINGHAM Art of Survey u. v. 55 Plant not the Table
at euery Angle, but,, .extend from some fewe Maine Angles
MAIN.
..Base lines.. for Boundaries. 1615 W. LAWSON Country
H on sew. Card. (1626* 15, I vtterly dislike the opinion of
those great Gardiners, that . . would haue the maine roots
cut away. 1617-18 in Swayne Santm Church*iv. Ace.
(1896)167 Mendmge one of the maine pypes of the Organ.
1667 MILTON P, L. iv. 233 The neather Flood,, .now divided
into four main Streames. 1707-12 MORTIMER flush. (1721)
I. 23 Make your main Drains wide and deep enough to
carry off the Water from the whole Level. 1741-3 WESLEY
Extract ofjrnl. (17491 117 They made no more stop till
they had carried me thro the main-street, from one end of
the town to the other. 1818 SCOTT Hrt. Midi, vii,
Opening.. the wicket of the main-gate. 18*0 W. IRVING
Sketih Bk. I. 50 After turning from the main road up a
narrow lane. 1840 DICKENS Barn. Rndge Ixvii, They
meant to cut off the main-pipes, so that there might be no
water. 1858 LYTTON H hat will he do \. i, The main street
was lined with booths. 1865 TROI.LOPK Belton Est. vii. 74
At Taunt on there branched away from the main-line that
line which was to take her to Perivale. 1876 Encycl. Brit.
IV. 467/2 A rate of fall of i in 120. . is desirable, .for a main
sewer. 1878 Act 41 <S- 42 Viet. c. 77 15 Where it appears
to any highway authority that any highway . . ought to
become a main road by reason of its being a medium of com
munication between great towns [etc.]. 1879 SIR G. SCOTT
Lect. Arc/tit. I. 195 An eastern transept, in addition to that
at the main crossing. 1884 BOWKR 8; SCOTT De Barys
Phaner, 357 The subsidiary roots.. in this class, .usually far
exceed the main-roots in thickness. 1889 Spectator g Mar.
331/2 The burglar who leaves the back-door open forescape
in case the policeman should enter by the main entrance.
f9. Main Jlo&d\ a. High water, b. A large
or full-flowing body of water. Also main tide
(in quot. /:). c. The ocean or MAIN SEA. Obs.
c 1303 Reg. PaL Dun elm. (Rolls) III. 40 Et eadem aqua
mensurari debet a le mainflod, quando eadem aqua ita fluit
uLsit plena de bank en bank*. 1311 Ibid. I. 8 Kadem aqua
mensurari debet ad mayne flod. 1549-62 STEHNHOLU & H.
Ps. cxiv. 8, I meane the God which from hard rocks Doth
cause mayne flouds appeare. 1555 W. WATRKMAN J- ardle
fr acions Pref. 11 Rhiers, and maigne floudes, whiche . . ouer-
flowed the neighboured aboute. 1596 SHAKS. Merch. /". iv.
i. 72 You may as well go stand vpon the beach, And bid the
maine flood baite his vsuall height. 1596 DALRYMPLK tr.
Leslie s Hist. Scot. I. 35 Quhatevir land is betueine thir
twa mane fludes Forth southward, and Tai northward, Fife
is called. 1605 CAMUKN Rem. (1637) 13 If I should but
enter into consideration thereof, I should be over-whelmed
with maine tides of matter.
10. Naitt. in the sense * pertaining to, connected
with, or near the mainmast or mainsail*, as main-
bonnet , -boom t -bowlines, -bridles, -capstan, -chains^
f -drynge (?), -hatch, -hatchway, -hold, -jeers,
\-knight, -lifts, -parrels, -penJaHt, -rigging, -royal,
-royal-mast, -shrouds, -spencer, studding-sail,
-tack, -tackle, -truck, -truss, -tyes. Also MAIN-
BRACE, etc.
1485 Kaval Ace. Hen. VII (1896) 37 Mayne shrowdes.
Ibid. 39 Maine perells. Hid. 47 Mainestaies. .Maynetyes.
Ibid. 48 Mayne trusses. Ibid., Mayne takkes. Ibid.,
Mayne lyfts. Ibid., Mayne Bowlynes, Ibid. 53 Mayne
drynges. 1495 Ibid. 198 Mayne Jcres. i6a6 CAPT. SMITH
Accid. Yti. Seamen 14 The mame-shroudes and chained
ibid. 15 The maine bowling and bridles. 1635 BRERETON
Trent. (Chetham Si>c.) 125 The Sailors did in all haste lake
down the lower part of the main-sail and the foresail, which
they call the main-bowline or main bonnet. 1678 I IIILLII-S
(ed. 4) s.v., Fore-knight and Main-knight, in Navigation
are two short thick pieces of Wood carved, with the head of
a Man fast bolted to the Beams upon the second Deck. 1712
W. ROGKRS Voy. 34 He was lashd to the Main-Gears and
drub d. 1748 A n $01? s I oy. i. viii. 80 Two of our main-
shrouds, .broke. // /</. x. 09 We.. lost a main studding-sail-
hoom. 1769 FALCOSKR Diet. AfaritU (1780) Kbb 3 b, The
main-l>oom of a brig, sloop, or schooner. 1772-84 COOK Voy.
(1790) V. 1914 The main-tack of the Discovery gave way.
1833 MARRYAT / . Simple xv, The second lieutenant went
up the main-ringing. 1835 SIR J. Ross Narr. -2nd Voy.
vi. 87 The main and fore hatchway. 1858 SIMMONUS
Diet. Tragic, Chain-plates.. take their name from the mast
and are hence called fore-chains, main-chains, or mizen-
ihains. 1861 Sat. Rev. 22 June 635 Entire freedom from
dizziness.. is possessed by every sailor who mounts to the
maintruck of a man-of-war. 1867 SMYTH Sailers \\ ord-
bk., Main-tackle, a large and strong tackle, hooked occasion
ally upon the main pendant. 1872 ULACK.MOKK Maid of
Ski-r (1881) 46 The ship had no canvas left, except some
tatters of the fore-topsail, and a piece of the main-royals.
1897 R. Kirnsr. Captains Courageous iii. 62 Uncle Sailers
..sat stiftly on the main-hatch.
11. Special collocations in technical use (mostly
hyphened) : main-bar (seequot.); main-breadth,
main half-breadth (see quots.) ; main centre
(see quot.) ; main couple Arch., the principal
tntss in a roof; main earth, the chief earth in
which the fox kennels ; t main-holder (see quot.);
main keel, the principal keel of a ship, as distin
guished from the false keel and the kelson ; main-
master (? supposed by Disraeli to be a miner s
word for a colliery owner 1 ) ; main-piece Ship
building, (a) the principal piece of timber in
a rudder ; (U} the strong horizontal beam of
a windlass* (Smyth Sailors Word-bk. 1867);
(c} the principal piece of the head* (Knight
1875) ; main-plate, the principal plate of a lock ;
main-post Shipbuilding, the stern-post ; f main-
shire, ?an old name for \Yanvickshire; main-
transom Shipbuilding = wing-transom (Smyth) ;
main-wale Naut.^ the lower wale (Smyth) ;
main-way, the gangway or principal passage in
a mine; main word, the term adopted in this
MAIN.
dictionary to designate n word of sufficient im
portance to be regarded as a principal word, as
distinguished from a subordinate word or a com
bination (see 1 ivface pp. xviii-xix) ; main-work
Fortif., the enceinte or principal works inclosing
the body of the place (Knight Diet. Meek. 1875).
1897 Encycl. Sport I. 341 (Driving), ^Jlfaiii-l-at; the cross
timberfixed to the pale-head, from which hang the swing-bars
or leading bars. <: 1850 Knttim. A fK if. (Weale) iy>*Maia-
breadth, the broadest part of the ship at any particular timber
or frame. 1797 Kticycl. Kiit. (ed. 3) XVI I. 378/1 Main half
breadth, is a section of the ship at its broadest part, c 1850
Jinitim. Niraig. (Weale) 130 Main lialf-l rcaiitli, half of the
main breadth. 1838 K. MURRAY Marine Kngincs (eel. 3) 231
* Main centre, in side-lever engines, is the strong shaft upon
which the side levers vibrate. 1842 Gvin.T ArcAtt* Ci loss. 958
The *main couples answer to the trusses. 1897 Kncycl. Sport
I. 582(Hunting),*/Vi earlli, thefox sownlairand breeding
place. 1688 R. HOLME Armoury n. 84/1 In the Root there
is The *Main-holder, which is that part of the root ne\t the
tree. 1769 FAI.CONF.R Diet. Marine (1780) s-y. Kect, The
false-keel, which is also very useful in preserving the lower
side of the *main keel. 1845 DISRAELI Sybil III. i, It s as
easy for a miner to speak to a "main-master, as it is for me
to pick coal with this here clay, c 1850 A ndiin. Navig.
(Weale) 144 It [the rudder] js formed of several pieces of
timber, of which the main piece is generally of oak. 1867
SMYTH Sailor s U ord-bk., Klain-f>icc.t t the strong horizontal
beam of the windlass. 1677 MOXON Mecli. Exerc. 22 Cut
out of an Iron plate with a Cold Chissel the size and shape
of the *Main-Plate. 1:1850 Rndiin. Navig. (Weale) 131
M tin /<>.*/. 1626 D. Jossov Masque of Chvls, Though
that have been a fit Of our *main-shire wit. 1769 FAL
CONER Diet. Marine (1780) s.v. Wales, They are usually
distinguished into the *main-\vale and the channel-wale.
81 RAYMOND Mining Gloss., * Maimuay, a
times hecomes necessary to construct heyond the range of
the defensive musketry of the "main works.
Main (m<?in), adv. Now dial. [f. MAIN a.
Cf. similar use of mighty ; also the use of ON.
megen- ( = M.ux j/ . 1 ) in mtgetikatr very cheerful,
megtuauldr very mild, megenvel very well.]
Very, exceedingly. (After the I7th c. chiefly in
representations of rustic or illiterate speech.)
1632 St. Pafers C/ias. 1, 17 May No. 216 fol. 56 I (Hamp^h.
Gloss.), Sparing the Toppes of the Trees, which yeeld maine
good knees. 1647 LILLY Chr. Astral, xxxviii. 220 A maine
strong argument. ^1700 B. E. Diet. Cant. Crews.v.j Main-
good, very good. 1741 RICHARDSON Pamela I. 201 Ay, said
the Idiot, she is main good Company, Madam; no wonder
you miss her. 1754 FOOTE Knights n. i. (1765) 40 ll aitcr.
Would you chuse any refreshment? Stick. A draught of
ale, friend, for I m main dry. 1794 GODWIN Col. Williams ^o,
I know, your honour, that it is main foolish of me to talk to
you thus. 1828 SCOTT Jrnl. II. 149, I was main stupid
indeed, and much disposed to sleep, 1872 Punch 31 Aug.
91/1 Beg your pardon, sir ; but I be main deaf, to be sure.
1897 BARING-GOULD Bladyso/tlieStt H poney vm, ^\\^i&\v~
poney is a great house, and ours is a main little one.
Main, obs. f. MANE, MOAN. Maina, var. MINA-.
Mai li-brace 1 . A r aut. [See MAINS, and BRACE
sb.y\ The brace attached to the main-yard.
1487 Naval Ace. Hen. /V/(i896) 67 Mayne brases. 1626
CAPT. SMITH Accid, Yng. Seamen 28 Ease your mayne
brases. 1801 COL. STEWART Narr. in Nicolas Disp.
AV/s0(i845) IV. 39 By another shot several of the -Marines,
while hauling on the main-brace shared the same fate. 1840
R. H. DANA Erf. Mast xxiii. 69 All the rest of the crew. .
tallied on to the main brace.
b. A atit. slang. To splice the main-brace : to
serve out grog ; hence, to drink freely.
1805 Naval Citron. XIII. 480 Now splice the main brace.
1833 MARRYAT P. Simple xv, Mr. Falcon, splice the inain-
biace, and call the watch. 1836 HT. MARTINEAU Antobiog.
(1877) II. App. 480 Yesterday the captain shouted, for the
lirst time, Splice the main-brace .
Mai n-brace -. [See MAIN a. and BRACE sb.-]
A principal brace; Mech. in a system of braces,
that which resists the main strain.
1794 W. Fr.LTONCnrrAi^wdSoi) 1. 210 Main braces.. Are
what the body [of the coach] hangs by. 1870 Spans Diet.
F.agia. II. 679 (Bridges) In Fig. 1394, U is the upper chord
. . M, main-hrace.
Main chance. [MAIN a.]
t 1. A term in the game of Hazard ; = MAIN
sb.% I. In qnots. only Jig. or allusive, a. The
venture or course of action from which most is
hoped ; the likeliest course to obtain success. To
stand to the main chance : ? to take one s own risk.
To look, have ait eye, etc., to the main chance : to
use one s best endeavours, be solicitous (for some
object), b. The general probability with regard
to a future event or the success of an undertaking.
c. The most important point risked or at stake ;
also, the general outcome of a series of events;
the whole fortunes of a person, a nation, etc. Obs.
579 LYLY Euphues (Arb.) 104 Good Father either con
tent your selfe with my choice [sc. of a husband], or lette
mee stande to the maine chaunce. 1587 HOI.INSHED Chron.
Scot. 300 Nothing could be either more fond or foolish, than
to fight at pleasure of the enimie, and to set all on a maine
chance at his will and appointment. 1591 GREENE Disc.
Coosnage (1592) C_3 When their other trades fail.. then to
maintaine the main chance, they vse the benefite of their
wiues or friends. 1593 NASHE Four Lett. Confiit. 84
Haue an eie to the maine-chaunce, for so sooner shall they
vnderstand what thou hast said by mee of them, but theyle
goe neere to haue thee about the eares for this geare. is7
VOL. VI.
49
SHAKS. 2 Hen. //", in. L 83 A man may prophecie With a
neere ayme, of the maine chance of things, As yet not come
to Life. 1600 HOLLAND Lhy ix. xviii. 327 Every one should
have lived and died according to the fatall course of his
owne severall destinie, without the hazard of the whole and
maine chance [I,, snnwiti renting Ibid, xxi. xvi. 402 So
ashamed in themselves they were,.. and so mightily feared
the losse of the vene maine chance at home, as if the eneinie
had beene already at the gates of the cittie. 1610 Cam-
den s Brit. I. 22 With whom the Romans for many yceres
maintained war,, .for the very main-chance of life ami living.
1625 I UUCHAS l^ilgrhns n. 1822 It behoued the liashaw to
looke to the main chance for the quenching of the Fire. 1653
Fn.i.KR C"//. Hist. in. i. 5 Vet withall lie was cart-full of
the main chance to keep the essentials of his Crown. 1703
COLLIFR Ess. il. 67 None so fit to prescribe, to direct the
enterprise, and secure the main-chance.
2. That which is of principal importance in life ;
now esp, the opportunity of enriching oneself or
of getting gain ; one s own interests. (Often in
phr. to have an eye to t be careful of, the main
chance?)
1584 K. W. Three Ladies Land. I. E ij b, Trust me thou
art as craftie to haue an eye to the mayne chaunce : As the
Taylor that out of seuen yardes stole one and a halfe of
durance. 1644 HP, \\K\.\. Serin. Rein. \Vks. (1660) n. 136 Shall
we be lesse carefull of the main-chance, even of the eternal
inheritance of Heaven? 1693 DRVDF.N rersiits\\. (1697)497
He careful still of the main Chance, my Son. 1698 COLLII.U
Ess. Mor.Subj. n. (ed. 3) 136 Wise men will, .take care of the
main Chance, and provide for Accident sand Age. 1751 JOHN
SON Kambler^n. n6f6 My Master . .had all the good quali
ties which naturally arise from a close and unwearied atten
tion to the main chance. 1767 Ci KAY in C<" ^. iv. AVc//tf//f (1843)
69 Come quickly, if the main chance will suffer you, or I will
know the reason why. 1828 Lights .$ Shades II. 159 A
Scotchman looks only to the main-chance. 1902 I,. STKI-IM- M
Stud. Biographer IV. i. 36 It.. cannot be said that an eye
for the main chance is inconsistent with the poetical
character.
Maincheat, obs. form of MANCHET.
Main-course. Naitt. ? Obs, [See MAIN a.
and COUUSR sb. 32.] = MAINSAIL.
1515 Cockn Lin-ell s B. (Percy Soc.) 12 Some y 9 longe
bote dyde launce, some mende y u corse, Mayne corfe [read
corse] toke in a refe by force. 1610 SUAKS. Temp. i. i. 38
Down \\uth the top-Mast ; yave, lower, lower, bring her to
Try with Maine-course. 1626 CAJT. SMITH Accid. \ ng.
Seamen i6The inalne course or a paire of courses. 1687
B. RANDOLPH Archipelago 102 Towards break of day we
handed our main course, but before it was well secured the
storm came. 1719 DE FOR Crusoe (1858) n. ii, Having no
sails to work the ship with, but a main course [etc.]. 1867
SMYTH Sailors Word-bk.
Main-deck. Naitt. [See MAIN a. and DECK
sb, 2, 2 b.] a. In a man-of-war, the deck next
below the spar-deck, b. In a merchantman, that
part of the upper deck which lies between the
poop and the forecastle.
vjiftAnsons I i y. in. vii. 360 The crew.. were drawn up
underarms on the main-deck. 1798 Anti-Jacobin No. 33
(1852) 189 We walk the main-dcck. 1824 W. IRVIXC T. Trav.
(1849) 416 There was a shout of victory from the main-deck.
1833 MARRYAT P. Simple vi. Washing down the main-deck.
attrib. 1868 Rep. to Govt. U. S. Miinit. i far 267 That part
of the ship supported by and below the main-deck beams.
C. Jig. Used for : The main body or chief
representatives (of).
1847 DE QUINCEY Secret Societies Wks. 1863 VI. 258 No
round-robins, signed by the whole maindeck of the Platonic
Academy.
t Maine, sb. Obs, Also 5-6 mayne, Sc. mane,
6-7 mayn. [Aphetic f. demaine in PAIN-DEMAINE,
DEMEIXE. (Cf. MANCHET.)] Used attrib. in the
following terms : a. Maine bread, occas. (Sc.)
breid of mane (?also simply mane t quot. c 1470),
bread of the finest quality ; =PAIN-DEMAINE, DE-
MEINE. (The city of York was once famous for
a kind of bread so called.)
1443 Bitrgh Rec. Edint>. (1869) I. 7 It is. .ordanit that na
ba.vter baik na mayne breid to sell frahine furthwart,paiffjng
allenarly at Witsounday [etc.], c 1470 HFNRYSOM Klor. Fab.
n. xviii. (ed. Laingl, And mane full fyne scho brocht in steid
of eeill. 1509 Test. Ebor. (Surtees) V. 5 And at tharbe .
skallapis of mayne breid. ?iS5o Freiris Berwik 160 in
Dnnbar s Poems (1893) 290 And eik ane creill full of breid of
mane. Ibid. 376 Mayne breid. 137* J. JONES Bathes Buck-
stone 9 b, But these and all other the mayne bread of York
excelleth, for that it is of the finest floure of the Wheat
well tempered. ^1578 LINDESAY (Pitscottie) Chron. Scot.
(S. T. S.) I. 337 Quhyte breid, maine breid, and gingebreid.
1584 COGAN Haven Health iv. (1636! 25 Good hread is
made thereof, especially that of Yorke, which they call Maine
bread. 1622 in J. J. Cartwright Chaff. Hist. Yks. (1872)
281 Bakers, .disobedient in not bakeinge of mayn bread
beinge an auncient mistery used in this cittie and in no
other citties of this kingdome.
b. Maine flour, flour of the finest quality.
Maine multure, the portion of maine flour*
payable as multure.
a 1483 Liber Niger in Honseh. Ord. (1790) 70 One yoman
in this office [of Bakehouse] for the kinge s mouthe recevyng
the mayne floure of the Sergeaunt, by tayle. 15*3 Burgh
Rec. Edinb, (1869) I. 217 The baillies and counsall ordanis
all the maisteris of the baxter craft till content and pay to
the fermoraris thair mayne mutter, that is to say, of ilk iiij
laid that thai brek aboue ane pek of mayne flour, and gif
thai brek les to pay na thing. 1524-5 Ibid, 220 Als thai
ordane the saidis baxteris to pay the mayne flour to the saidis
fermoraris as vs and wont hes bene m tymes bygane.
t Maine, ^. Naut. Obs. Also mayne. [Aphetic
f. AMATN(E v.~\ trans. To lower (a sail).
MAINLAND.
1517 TORKINCTON Pilgr. (1884) 59 He made vs to mayne,
that ys to sey stryk Downe ower sayles. 1579 T. STK\ENS
in ItakluyCs Voy. (1599) II. 11.99 When it is tempest almost
intollerable for other ships, and maketh them maine all their
sailes, these hoise vp, and saile excellent well.
Maine, obs. form of MANE, MEINIE.
Maineath, variant of MAN ATH Obs.
Maiiife rre. Obs, exc. Hist, Also 5 mayne-
fere,7maineieere f maiuefaire, (8-9 ///,tf. mane-,
mamfaire). [Perh. repr. K. niainferrte (iron-clad
hand) or main-de-fcr (hand of iron) : the latter
occurs in this sense inViollet-lc-Duc Diet. J\hbi!ier
fratii^ais (1874) V. 449.] Sonic piece of armour;
prob. the gauntlet for the left arm, of which
. examples are preserved.
t 1470 in Arch.rofogia XVII. 292 A maynefere witli a
ryngge. ^1548 HALL thron., Hen. II 12 Some had the
mamferres, the close gantlettes the quissettes the ftancardus
dropped it gulled with r<.-d. 1631 in Archxologin XXXV 1 1.
486 The hole s furniture being a saddle, barbe, crinctt,. .
and for the man 2 gran^ardcs, 2 pa^ardes, 2 inainefeeres
2 peer of vambracf-s [ctc.l- 1660 Sitrv. Armoury Talker in
,-/ rchxalogiet X I. 99 Masking armor complete, reported to be
made for king Henry the Seventh. .. Mainefairus, msset,
whitf. 1786 GROSE Ane. Armour -;u [Writes the word a->
iiutHt /.urt , atid erroneously refers it to MANK sb. ; h. r,< <
In tnTit^ it as synonymous with CKINIERE. So in MF.YRICK
1824.) 1830 J A. \ii.s l>arnli-yx, Witli hi< chanfrun, <namV-hir,
iiiaiiit tire, and lluled poinvl. 1844 A^imourt I. 77.
1 Maiiiful, a. Obs. In 3 meiuful(e, 4 mayn-
ful. [f. MAIN j^. 1 + -riJL.] Powerful, mighty.
fi225 Leg. Kath. 1007 purh $ lie is drihtin meinful ^
almihti. a 1225 "Juliana 35 Lef me (sat idi mute militi
mcinfule godtl iseon him ischeomet. 13.. I- .. A. Allit. P.
A. 1095 Ky^tas f>e maynful nione con rys, Kr (jtnne )?e day
glem dryue al doun. Ibid. Y>. 1730.
Main-guard.
1. l- orlij. The keep of a castle; also, tli L - build
ing within a fortress in which the * main-guard
(sense 2 b) is lodged. Also fig.
1653 J !. WATMK MOUSE Afol. Learn. I ref., Nothing. .is so
great a security to the main -guaid <>f Reli^iuii, as wt-ll to
piovide fur lu-r out-ports it lines of learning, 1662 lYn p s
Diary 19 Dec,, With the lieutenant s leave set them to
work in the garden, in the corner against the inayneguard.
1690 Li>nd. Ga-. No. 2544/2 They passed the Dit h, ;uid
made themsehx-s Masters of the Main-guard. 1778 /-. ;/,;.
Gazetteer (cd. :) s.v. Mar [borough, The keep or main guard
of the castle. 1902 Daily Ghron. 3 Mar. 3/1 The hidenus
new main-guard which has been built close to the White
Tower.
2. Mil. a. - GRAND GUARD 2. b. (See quot. 187^.)
1706 PHILLIPS ed. Ker^t-yl s.v. Guard ^ Main Guard, tin
the Fiehh is a considerable P.ody of Horse sent out to the
Ht-ad of the Camp to secure the Army, by diligently guard
ing all the A\vnues or Passages that lead to it. 1797 hnc)\ I.
Bit. (ed. 3} VIII. 170/2 Main Guard, is that from which
all other guards are detached. 1876 VOYI.K & STEVENSON
UHlit. Diet, (t d. 3} s.v., Large forts or fortresses have a
main guard chosen from the tn,op> garrisoning them, under
which guard all disturbers of the peace, drunkards, &c., are
placed.
Maingy, obs. form of MANGY a.
3VT a. inland (mc Ti nla. nd). Forms : see MAIN a.
and LAND sb. 1 ; also 4-5 Sc. maulaud. [See
MAIN a. 4. Cf. ON. megenfand.]
1. That continuous body of land which includes
the greater part of a country or territory, in contra
distinction to the portions outlying as islands or
peninsulas, t P ormerly occas. land as opposed
to sea, terra Jiniia \ also in ME. poetry, great ex
tent of country, wide territory.
I 375 EARBOUR Bruce in. 389 And then he thocht, but mar
delay, In-to the manland till arywe. ? a 1400 Morte Arth.
427 And merke sythene over the mounttez in-to his mayne
londez. Ibid. 4071 This was a mache vn-mete, . .To melle
with that multitude in thase man londis. c 1470 HKNKY
Wallace x. 1015 Na man was left all this mayn land
[- Scotland] within, a 1490 BOTONF.R Itin. (Nasmiih
1778) 153 Insula Prestholm .. distat a le mayn lond circa
spacium duarum arcuum. 1511 GUYLFORDE Pilgr. (1851)
ii There be ij. stronge castelles stondynge upon two
rokkes . . and the Turkes mayne lande lyeth within .ij. or
.iij. myle of theym. 1527 K. THORNE in Hakluyt I oy.
(1580) 253 It appeareth the said land that we found and the
Indies to be all one maine land. 1530 PALSGR. 242/1 Mayne-
nies o e a one mane an. . 41 -
nd, Urreferme, 1535 STEWART Cron. Scot. (1858) I. 100
efoir wes medow and mane land, Quhair now is nocht bot
-
,
salt. water and sand. 1600 E. BLOL-NT tr. Conestaggio 2 It
s. nes . v. 20 ,
others, . . are not above three hundred leagues or five hundred
oters, . . are not aove tree unre eagues or ve unre
from the Mayne land. 1719 DE FOE Crusoe \. xv, Friday,
the weather being very serene, looks very earnestly towards
the main land, 1838 THIRLWALL Greece II. xii. 83 The
ancient ^Eolian cities on the main-land, .amounted to eleven.
1878 HUXLEY Physiogr. 168 Pillars of chalk have thus been
separated from the mainland.
b. Applied to the largest island of the Shetlands
846 M CuLLOCH Ace. Brit. Empire (1854) I. 315 There are
bout a dozen principal islands : Pomona, or the mainland,
2. attrib.
1810 SCOTT Lady of L. in. xii, When it [sc, the boat] had
73
MAINLESS.
50
MAINPRIZE.
n^ared the mainland lull. 1867 Syim s F.n%. Bot. {ed. 3)
VII. 49 Extending east to Sussex and mainland Hants.
1895 If t stin. Gnz. 24 Oct. 4/2 The possible recognition by
mainland Powers of the Cubans as belligerents.
f3. (See quot.) Obs.
1686 PLOT St afford sh. ix. 341 A mixt sort of land, either
of Clay and Gravel, or Clay and Sand. .this, .they call in
the Moorelands their Main-land, which is indeed the best
they have.
Hence Mai nlander, a dweller on the mainland.
1860 PALFKKY Hist. AV-rc Eng. II. 359 The mainlanders
and the isl.inders. 1882 A. J. EVANS in --irc/ra o/^/(zXL\ I II.
17 We find a self-governing community, waging war with
the Illyiian mainlandtrs. 1897 MARY KINGSLEY IV. Afrit a
56 A thing that differentiates them more than any other
characteristic from the mainlanders.
i Mai ill ess, a. Obs. [f. OE. mwgenlfas , f.
mn gen MAIN s&.* + -/i?as -LESS.] Powerless.
c 1000 /En RIG Gloss, in Wr.-Wiilcker 162/24 F.nernis^
mzesenleas. cizzo Kcsfiary 128 He is lene and mainles.
II Main levee. [Fr. = (literally) raised hand .]
Replevin.
1653 SIH R. BROWST. in Evelyns Diary, etc. (1879) IV.
291 Captain Anthonio hath.. by this means obtained iiiuin-
levee of all ilie goods arrested.
Iff a inly nvi-nli), adv. Forms : 3 mainliche,
5 maineliche, manly, 4-7 maynly, 5-6 raayne-
ly, -lie, 6-7 mainely, 7- maiuly. [f. MAIN a.
+ -LY-.]
1 1. Of physical actions : With force, vigour, or
violence; mightily, vigorously, violently. Obs.
.1275 LAY. 1915, I grop liine bi |an gurdle, and bine
mainliche heof. Ibid, 14705 To-gadere hii come and main
liche on-slowe. a 1400-50 Alexander 2042 Fra inorne to be
mirke ni^t maynly ba cocken \_Dubl. MS, manly J>ai feghtyn],
1582 .SiANViiL KST sKneis iv. fArb.) 103 Not to the sky
maynely, but neere sea meanelye she \sc. a bird] flickreth.
1586 MARLOWE isf l*t. Tamhufl. n. i. (1590) li 2 b, Such
breadth of shoulders as might mainely beare Olde Atla=;
burthen. 1590 SI-EXSKR F. Q. \. vii. 12 The geaunt strooke
so maynly nicrcilesse, That could have overthrowne a stony
towre. 1603 HOLLAND riittarcJi s Mor. 163 When lie
would rid the ground of some wilde bushes, ..he laieth at
tli in mainely with his grubbing hooke or mattocke. i6zi
LAUV M. WKOTH Urania 553 A terrible, fierce and mighty
boare, issued out of the wood, running mainly at Amphil-
anthus. 1640 tr. I erdert s Row. Kcm, III. 50 One of
them took his Scimitar. . and. .strook so mainly at his head,
that [etc.]. 1656 M. BEN ISRAEL Vind. Jitdzornin in P/icni.r
fiyoSi II. 396 Every day the Jews (.they] mainly strike, and
buflet, shamefully spitting on them.
b. Of the production of sound : Lustily, loudly.
(-1275 LAY. 808 He. .his horn mainliche bleu. 13.. E. E.
Allit. P. li. 1427 Maynly his marschal be may^ter vpon
calles. 1563 Homilies 11. Passion, n. (1640) 184 He cried
mainely out against sinners. 1631 WEKVER Anc. Funeral
A/on. 15 They., cried out mainly. 1881 SLOW li iifs/t,
Rhymes 123 Alainly he did roar.
t c. Of expression, thought : Vehemently,
strongly ; earnestly, eagerly. Obs.
c 1400 Destr. Troy 13860 This mild of his moder so mainly
dessiret, }>at [etc.]. 1400-50 Alexander 1217 pan was ser
Meliager nioued maynly \Dnbl. MS. manly] debatis.
I bid. S4 7 4 My niekill mi^tfull gods I maynly }ow swere.
1588 J. UDALL Htmonstr. Discipl. (Arb.) 76 Men mainly
suspected of notorious transgressions. 1611 SPKEII Hist.
Gt. Brit. ix. xvi. (1623) 847 His.. opinion.. was as mainely
opposed by the Cardinal!.
f 2. In a great degree; greatly, considerably,
very much, a great deal. Also occas. entirely,
perfectly. Obs.
(-1400-50 Alexander 934 His men & all Je Messadones
full maynly ware stourbed. 1562 J. HEVWOOD Prov. .y
Epigr. (1867) in Thou fleest that vice not meanly nor
barely, But mainely, scrupulously. i6oa SHAKS. Ham. iv.
vii. 9 As by your Safety, Wisedome, all things else, You
mainly were stirr d vp. 1605 Lear iv. vii. 65, I am
mainely ignorant What place this is. 6i6 BEAUM. & FL.
Scornful Lady \\. i, The people are so mainely giuen to
spoonemeate. 16x7 FLETCHER Mad Lover in. iv, Still she
tyes him mainlie. 1628 DICBV Voy. Kledit. (1868) 6 Per-
CMnfcng she [sc. n. ship] gott mainely of vs wee gaue ouer
our chace. 1702 FARQUHAR Inconstant \\. i, I like her
mainly. 1772 FOOTK Nabob in. Wks. 1799 II. 318 Things are
m;iinly changed since we were boys. 1800 LAMB Lett. vi.
to Manning 51, I think we should suit one another mainly,
fb. Abundantly, copiously ; lavishly. Obs.
1618 J. BULLOKAR in Farr S. P. Jns, I (1847^ 291 This
precious liquor.. Whose sweet-distilling drops full mainly
showres Adowne his neck. 1632 LITHGOW Trav. \. 25 This
Prouince is mainely watered through the middle with
stately Po. Ibid. ix. 381 Hanser toeke the presence of the
Bashaw for a great fauour, and mainely feasted him with
good cheare.
c. Used as an intensive with adjs. and advs. =
Very, exceedingly. --= MAIN adv. Now dial.
1670 EACHARD Cont. Clergy 127 This invention pleases
some mainly well. 1684 BCNYAN Pilgr. u. 191 She loveth
Banqueting, and Feasting mainly well. 1718 O URFEV
Grecian Heroine v. ii, I like mine mainly well, faith. 1748
SMOLLETT Rod. Rand. xxiv. (1760) 1. 193 The captain was
mainly wroth, and would certainly have done him a mis-
chief. 1890 Clone. Gloss., Main, Mainly, very, exceedingly.
3. For the most part ; in the main ; as the chief
thing, chiefly, principally.
1667 MILTON P. L. xi. 519 Ungovern d appetite,, .a brutish
vice, Inductive mainly to the sin of Eve. 1695 WOODWARD
Nat. Hist. Earth iv. 188 The metallick. .matter, .was. .ori
ginally, .interspersed, .amongst the. .Matter, whereof the
said Strata mainly consist. 1820 MARSHALL Const. Opin.
(1839) 218 The cause depends mainly on the validity of this
act. 1874 GREEN Short /list. iv. 3. 183 The body of com
missioners which the King nominated were mainly Scotch.
i 1894 J. T. FOWLER Adauwtin Introd. 15 It is with Ireland
that we are mainly concerned.
Mainmast (m^i nmast, -msst). [f. MAIN a.
(sense 10) + MAST.] The principal mast in a ship.
15 . . [see bj. 150 Si F.NSKR / ;r<r. St. freland\f\is. (Globe)
666/2 So that he might sitt, as it were, at the very mayne
mastofhisshipp. 1611 SHAKS. II int. T. in. iii. 94 The Shippe
boarimj the Moonewith her maine Mast. 1634 IiKF-RmoN
; Trav. iChetham Soc.) 169 The main-mast which is placed
almost in the middle of the ship. 1748 Ansons I oy. n. iv. 161
We convened the fore-mast of the Victualler into a main-mast
for the Tryal Sloop. 1764 VKITCH in / ////. Trans. LIV.
287 Sometimes the name- of main-mast is applied to all the
three pieces as they stand erected, and sometimes to the
lower piece, or part of the mast only : and when they are
distinguished severally, they are railed thr main-mast,
main -top-ma-.t, and main-top-gallant-mast. 1855 BKOWXING
By the fireside iii, Out we slip To cut from the hazels by
the creek A mainmast for our ship.
b. attrih., as mainmast-lop, -tree.
15.. Sir Andrew Barton xxii. m Surtees Misc. fiSSS) 70
I le hange them al on my inayii mast tree. 1768-74 TUCKER
Lt. Nat. (1834) II. 18 A sailor ordered up the main-mast
top to descry ships.
fMainmission. Obs. rare*, [a. OF. main-
mission "1461 , refashioning of manumission after
main haml.] MAM Missmx.
(1500 MKHU AI.L Nature (Brandll 166 Thou hast now
lybtrtye and nedest no mayn-myssyon.
t Ittaiii-mi zen. A anf. Ufa. [f. M ux a.
(sense 10) + MIZKX.] a. ? A spanker, b. The
foremost of tlie two mizcn masts formerly in use.
(Also main mi~,en wast, sail.)
1486 Naval Ace. Hen. I ll (1896) 14 A Mayne Meson
mast for the said Ship. Ibid, 43 Mayne meson sailes.
^1515 Cocke Lorcll s /I. (Percy Soc.), Some pulde at the
beryll, some sprede y mayne myssyll. 1704 J. HARRIS
Lc.f, Techn. s.v. Missm-Mast^ Some great Ships require
two [mi/ens]; then that next the Main-mast is the Main-
missen.
t Maiumort. Obs. [a. F. mainmcrte ^DEAD-
HAND.] a. = MOBTMAIX. b. French Feudal
Law (see quot. 1727-41).
1598 DALLINGTON Meih. 7Vwr . K iij b, Nominations of
Chappels, goods of Main-inert, fifts of Lands sold. (.1727-41
CHAMBERS (. yd., Main-Mortf, a term in some antient
customs, still obtaining in llurgundy. signifying a right
which the lord has, on the death of the chief of a family
that is Mainmortable ^ of taking the best moveable in the
house.]
Mainmortable (m?inm/ .it&b*l), a. and sb.
Hist. [a. 1- . mainmortable^ f. maintnorte : see
prec.] A. adj. Applied to serfs (in France) who
were not at liberty to alienate their possessions
if they died childless ; also to their possessions.
(1727-41: see prec.] 1779 Gcntl. Mag. XLIX. 544 The
mainmortable heritages, situated in our lands and signiories.
1889 M. l!i.i n \M-KnwAKi>s hit rod. A. Vonttg s J rtit>.
J- rnnce 21 These bond-servants .. were up to that time
mainmortable.
B. sb. A * mainmortable serf.
1779 Gentl. Mag:. XLIX. 545 \Ve ordain that the Proit
de Suite over mainmortables shall henceforth be abolished
and suppressed. 1882 \V. Ii. WKKOKN .SVr. Law Labor 84
The lords . . held the right of pursuit, by which they could
follow a mainmortable who had abandoned the land.
Mai iiour, ma uuer . Obs. exc. Hist, or arch.
Forms : 5 meuowr, manor, f>-S maner, (6 may-
ner, -ure, 6-7 maynour, 7 manoir), 7-8 Law
Diets, manour, meinor, -our(e, 6- mainour,
manner. [a. AF. mcinoure^ mainoitre^ mai-
iwcvere^ a. OF. maneuvre^ lit. * hand-work : see
MAXIKUVHE.
From the etymology, it would seem probable that the
.i uiual sense was the act or fact (of a crime) , as in 2
below. The AFr. examples, however, already show the con
crete sense as in i. The phrase fris er 1 tnainonrc (. taken
with the mainour ; =caflta cum inanuoperf, Fleta, c 1290)
seems to have been framed to render the OE. yt hxbbendre
Itanda gefangen . see HAND-HABFND a. Since the i6th c.
the word has in non-technical use often been confused with
MANNER sl>., and assimilated to that word in spelling.]
1. Law. The stolen thing which is found in a
thief s possession when he is arrested : chiefly in
phr. taken , f ound ivith the mainour.
[1275 Act 3 Edw. f,Sfaf. ll cstm. i. c. 15 Tozque sunt pris
ov meinoure. 1311 Act 5 Edw. //, Ordin.c, 19 Qe desormes
nul ne soit pris ne enprisone pur vert ne pur veneson, si il ne
j soit trove ove mainoure. 1399 Liber Citst. 487 Et quod
prxdictus Dux. .haberet quascunque bona et catalla vocata
manuopera capta vel capienda cum quacunque persona
infra . . feoda pracdicta.] ?i4?a Plnmpton Cotr. (Camden)
26 One Richard of the IJurgh, that had take and led away
feloniously certaine ky and other cattell .. was take and
arested with the said manor att Spofibrd, whearat they yett
j remaine. 1481 CAXTON Reynard (Arb.) 8 Yet al had he
, courtoys hanged whan he fonde hym with the menowr,
i he had not moche mysdon ne trespaced. 1550 LATIMKK
\ Serin, bef. Edw. I /, Div, Euen as a theefe that is taken
with the manner when \ed. 1584 that] he stealeth. 1551
ROBINSON tr. Mores Utop. i. (1895) 69 Money e fownde
i abowte them shoulde betraye the robberye. They shoulde
, be no soner taken wyth the maner, but furth wyth they
shoulde be punysshed. 1597 SHAKS. 2 Hen. // , 11. iv. 347
( ) Villaine, thou stolest a Cup of Sacke eighteene yeeres
agoe, and were taken with the manner. 1607 COWELI.
Intcrpr.y Mainour^ alias Manonr, alias Meinoure^ signifieth
in our common lawe, the thing that a theefe taketh away or
stealeth. 1769 BLACKSTONE Comm. W. 303 When a thief
j was taken with the mainour, that is, with the thing stolen
! upon him, in jnanu. 1838-42 ARNOLD Hist. Rome (1846) I.
xiv. 293 notCi No power could bail a thief taken with the
manner, that is, with the thing stolen upon him. 1867 PEAR-
SON Hist. Eng. I. 274 The thief overtaken with the mainour
might be killed.
2. With (later in} the mainonr (usually manner] :
in the act of doing something unlawful, in fla-
delicto .
1530 PAI.SGR. 752/1, I take with the maner, as a thefe is
taken with thefte, or a person in the doyng of any other
acte, je prens sitr le faict. 1566 Pasqmne in a Trannce
107 Whether fryers .. hauing bene .so often taken with the
maner to vse deceyte,. .be therefore any more to be trusted
nfterwarde. 1579 Ternies of the Lawe 144 b (s.v. Maynour),
We commonlye vse to saye when we finde one doing of
an vnlawfull act, that wee tooke him wyth the mainour,
or manner. 1597 BKARD Theatre Cod s Jndgew. (1612) 46
Befog taken in the manner, the Christians stoned him to
death. 1609 HOLLAND Amni. Marcell. xxi. ii. 168 [He]
committed those and such like outrages, .but being taken
with the manoir and convict, he forbare and abstained.
1611 IJiRLR Nitw. \. 13 If. .a man lye with her carnally,. .
and there be no witnesse against her, neither she be taken
with the maner [etc.]. 1615 CROOK F. Body of Man 282 They
feigne that when Venus and Mars were in bed together, they
were deprehended or taken in the manner, as we say, by
Mercury. 1760-72 H. BROOKE Fool o/Qiial. (1809) IV. 124,
I held it beneath me to be caught in the manner. 1828
SCOTT f. M. Perth xii, Ha ! my jolly Smith \ he said, have
I caught thee in the manner? 1866 Chauib. Jrnl. No. 28.
261 If he were taken in tlie actor mainour.
t Mainperuable, a. o&s. [a. AF. main-
^umiiiprenable, f. mainprendre : see
IZK j/>.] Capable of being mainprized.
(1330 Act 4 /*, (/:i . ///, c. 2 Sils ne soyent meynpernables
par la lei.] 1487 Act 3 Hen. VII, c. 3 Dyverse persones
Mich as wer not maynp nable ware oftymes leten to bailie
and maynprise. 1630 in Rushw. Hist. Coll. (1659) I. 27
Although he did nothing, he is not main-pernable until the
King sent his pleasure, because he was armed and furiously
disposed. 1647 SIR R. HOLBOURNE Freeholder? Grand
Inquest 34 The penalty for detaining a Prisoner that is
mainpernable is a Fine at the Kings Pleasure. 1772 Junius
Lett. Ixviii. 342 In the two preceding statutes, the words
bailable, rejtlevisable, and mainpernable, are used synonym
ously.
Maiupernor. J-aw. Ol<s. exc. IJist. or arch.
Forms : 3-4 meyiipernour, 4 mein-, mene-
pernour, 4, 7, 8 mainpernor, 5 raaynpernour,
meynpurnour, 5-7, 9 mainperuour, 6 mayne-
perner, 6-7 mainperner, 7 maine pern our,
maiiipernor. [a. AF. mainf>enwjir = OY. *main-
prenoi i -prencur, agent-n. f. mainprendre: see
MAINPRIZE st>. Cf. MANUCAPTOK.] A surety for
a prisoner s appearance in court on a specified day ;
one who gives mainprize for another. (Also &".)
For the alleged distinction between mainpernor and bail
see quot. 1768. With regard to the etymological misap
prehensions in quots. 1607 and 1768, see MAINPRIZE 2.
[1292 UKITTON i. ii. 6 l,e^ nouns des meynpernours, solom
ceo qe il troverunt par le verdit, face enrouler. 1336-7 Ait
i Edw, ///, Stat. i. c. 8, & le nouns des meinpernours face
liverer a mesmes les verders, a respoundre en eir devant
Justices.] 1362 LANGL. J\ / /. A. iv. 99 That Meede mosie
be meynpernour Reson heo bi-sou3te. 1412 HOCCLEVE
De l\g. Priiic. 2399 And to prison he gooth ; lie gette no
l>ettre, Til his mampernour his arrest vnfettre. 1459 Rolls
of rarlt. V. 368/1 Unto the tyme that they have founde
suerte of mi Meynpurnours. a 1548 HALL Chron.* Hen. IV
12 b, Thou knowest wel enough that I am thy pledge
borowe and mayneperner, body for body, and land for
goodes m open parliament. 1586 J. HOOK MR Hist. IrcL in
ilolinshed II. 72/1 [They] became mainpernours for the said
carle of Desmond, that he should come into England, and
:ibide such triall as the law would award. 1607 COWELL
Interpr. s.v. Mainfrise, They that do thus vndertake for
any, are called Mainpernours, because they do receiue him
into their hands. 1647 N. BACON Disc. Govt. Kng. \. Hii.
f 739) 94 Mainperners are not to be punished as Principals,
unless they be parties or privies to the failing of the Prin
cipal. 1768 BLACKSTOSE O;///. III. 128 Mainpernors differ
fiom bail, in that a man s bail may imprison or surrender
him up before the stipulated day of appearance ; main-
jiernors can do neither, but are barely sureties for his
appearance at the day : bail are only sureties, that the party
be answerable for the special matter for which they stipu
late; mainpernors are bound to produce him to answer all
charges whatsoever. 1857 SIR F. PALGRAVE Norm. <y Eng.
II. 691 If any friend had pledged himself to the assurance
that.. the fine young Duke had always conducted himself
with strictly edifying propriety we should say. .a bold main-
pernour was he,
H See quot. (Prob. some error.)
1631 WfcEVKR Anc. Funeral MOM. 342 Officers belonging
to these Staples, were Maiors, Constables, Manipernors.
"I" Main port. Obs. Also 7 manport, jnaine-
porto, mayuport. [Of obscure origin: possibly
f. F. Mtii?i t L. mamts hand, and F. porter^ L.
port are to carry.] (See quot. 1670-91.)
1664 SI-KLMAN Gloss. s.v., Vicaria de Wragby consistit in
toto Altaragio & in ceragio vulgariter diet. IVaxshot, in
panibus vulgariter diet. Manport. //>/</., Mainport. 1670-91
ULOUNT J^aiv J)ict., Elaine-Porte (in inanu port at u in} t is
a small tribute (commonly of Loaves of Bread) which in
some places the Parishioners pay to the Rector of their
Church, in recompence for certain Tythes. 1677 THOROTON
Aatn/. Nottingh. 474 They also . . assigned him [the Vicar
of Blyth] many small matters in which the Vicarage was to
consist, as. .in the Bread which is called Maynport.
Mainprize (mJi nproiz), sb. Obs. exc. Hist.
Forms : 4 meynprize, 4-5 meyn-, maynprise,
-pryse, 5 main-, maympris, maynprice, Vmaun-
prese, 5-6 maynpris(e, 6 -prize, mempris, 6-7
main(e)prise, 7- mainprize. [a. AF., OF.
inein- t mainprise, n. of action f. mainprendre (f.
MAINPRIZE.
main liantl + prendre to take : see PRIZE si/.}, the |
equivalent of the med.L. nianncapcre^ lit. to take ;
in the hand , hence to assume responsibility, \
pledge oneself*.
The Latinized form inci>i/>risn 1 in the general sense under- \
taking, promise under penalties , is cited by Du Cange from i
an English charter of 1174.]
1. gen. The action of making oneself legally
responsible for the fulfilment of a contract or
undertaking by another person ; suretyship.
1447 Waferf. Arc/i. in icM Rep. Hist. jlAV.V. Cotiint.
App. v. 297 No citsayn or freman sfial receve none cstraun-
gcrs in pledge or maynprice for ony bargaine. ?<ri5ooin
AKNOI.UK Chron. (1811) 24 That .. an English Marchaunt
bee not amytted into the fraunches of y cite of any crafte
but be Memnris of vi good men and sumcyent of the crafte.
2. spec* The action of procuring the release of a
prisoner by becoming surety ( mainpernor ) for :
his appearance in court at a specified time. Chielly
in phr. to let or receive to (or ///) mainprize, lo
deliver itpon (or by} mainprixe, lo nim ttndermain-
#rize[ A.V* laisser par, met t re par meynpnsc\.
ll ithoitt bail or ntainprize\ with no permission to
obtain release by finding sureties. Writ of inain-
prhe : see quot. 1 768.
By the legal antiquaries of the i6th c., the taking in hand
etymolot;ically implied by AF. inainprise, med.L, ntanii-
captio, was supposed to denote the act of receiving into
friendly custody the person who would otherwise have
been committed to prison (cf. BAIL sb. 1 - 3), and the later
definitions of mainprize and niainpernor^ e.g. those of
Cowell and Blackstone (see MAINPKRNOR) are worded in
accordance with this misapprehension.
[1292 UKITTON i. xviii. i Les aloygneours soint mis par
meynprise jekes en heyre des Justices.] 1377 LANGU / .
PL B. xx. 17 Nede anon ri^te nymeth hym vnder meyn-
pryse. a 1400 Pride of Lij e (IJrandl, 1898) 370 (>er [in hell)
ne fallit ne maynpris ne supersidias. c 1400 Cainelyn 744,
I bidde him to maynpris [v.r. maympris] that thou graimte
him me Til the nexte sitting of deliveraiince. 1414 AW/jr of
Parlt. IV. 57/2 Sith the tynie that I was resseyved to meyn-
pryse. iqv^lbid. 258/2 Imprisnementof a moneth, \\ithoute
bailie or mainpris. 1444 Ibid. V. 107/1 To abide in Prison. .
withoute Icttyng to maynprise, or in any other wise to goat
large. 1509 BARCLAY Shyp of Polys (1570) 4 There shall be
no bayle nor treating of mainprisc. 1554 Act 1^-2 Phil.
.y Mary c. 13 i The same Justices to be presente together
at the tyme of the said Bailement or Mayneprise. 1577
NoRTHBUOOKE/?/t//^ -(i843) 137 They should bee committed
to the gaole without bayle or inainpri.se, for the space of
three monethes. 1586 J. HOOKKK Hist. Irel. in lfolinslicd\\.
71/2 He afterward deliuered him vpon mainprise of these
suerties whose names insue. i6iz DA vies IV/iy Ireland^
etc. 202 Though the Earle of Desmond were left [sic] to
Mainprize, vpon condition bee should appeare before the
King by a certain day. a 1625 SIR H. FINCH Laiv (1636)
446 At writ of mainprise to set at liberty one baileable
finding baile. 1655 FULLER C/t. Hist, iv. ii. 4 (Petit, agst.
Lollards) That they. .be. .put in Prison, without being de
livered in Bail, or otherwise, except by good and sufficient
mainprise, to be taken before the Chancellour of England.
1744 Act 17 Ceo. If, c. 40 10 There to remain without Bail
or Matnprize, until Payment be made. 1768 BUCHTTONE
Comm. III. 128 The writ of mainprize..is a writ directed
to the sheriff, .commanding him to take sureties for the
prisoner s appearance, usually called mainpernors, and to
set him at large, a 1845 BAKHAM Ingot, Leg. Ser. m. House
Warming^ Taken to jail., without mainprize or bail.
b. Jig. and in fig. contexts.
1412-20 LYDG. Chron. Troy in. xxv, That of the death
stode tho vnder a reste, Without maynpryse sothly as ofjyfe.
1631 HEYLIN St. George 42 Without hope of Bayle. or any
mercie of mainprise; he must be in Hell. 1636 FI;ATI,V
Clavis Myst, xxii. 290 No baile or malnprize from this
common prison of all mankinde, the grave. 1663 COWLEY
Cutter Colmati St. n. iv, Come on ; I ll send thee presently
to Erebus ; Without either Bail or Main-prize. 1698 FRYER
Ace. E, India $ P. 13 Had she [the ship] given way never
so little, we must have sunk without Bail or Mainprize.
3. concr* One s mainpernor or mainpernors.
1363 LANGL. / . PI. A, iv. 75 And he amendcs make let
meynprize him haue. 1678 UUTLKII Hud. in. i. 60 He there
fore.. Resolv d to leave the Squire for Bail And Mainprize
for him to the Goal. 1847 SIR H. TAYLOR Eve of Conquest
Wks. 1864 III. 211 He greatly grudged This mainprize of
my loyalty to let loose.
t Mai nprize, v. Law. Obs. Forms: 4 mayn
pris, 4-5 -prise, -pryse, meynprise, (5 mayn
price, -prese, meyme-, maym-, merapryse,
mem-, menprise, maynsprise), 7 mainprise,
-prize, [f. prec.] trans. To procure or grant the
release of (a prisoner) by mainprize ; to accept
mainpernors fur the appearance of. Often Jig.
6-1330 R. BIUINNK Chron. (1810) 138 Bot if he to ber bay-
lifes mak^y s sikernesse, pat }>e i wille him maynp[r]ts. 1377
LAHGL. / . PL B. iv. 179 Mede shal nou^te meynprise aow bi
the Marie of heuene ! 1393 Ibid. C. xxr. 189 God hath . .
graunted to al mankynde, Mercy, my suster, and me to
maynpiise hem alle. ^1440 Promp, Parv. 320/1 Mayn-
prysyd, or menprisyd (MS. K. maynsprisid, MS* S. maym-
prysyd, or memprisyd), mamuaptns, fidejussus. a. 1500
MEDWALL Nature (Brandl) n. 1123 God .. Dyd vs .. wyth
hys own blode maynpryce And vs redemed fro paynes endles.
1598 MAHWOOD Lawes Forest \. 167. 1681 W. ROBERTSON
Pkrastol. Gen. (1693) 857 To mainprize, vadimonio ob-
stnngerc.
11 Erroneously used for MISPRIXE.
(The error prob. arose from association of the first syllabic
with OF. ienis, mains less; cf. the spelling maynsprisid
in the King s College MS. of Promp. Parr.}
ci45o LYDG. & BURGH Secrces 2219 He is so trewe no
good man may hym mempryse.
51
Hence f Maviiprizing 1 ^bl. s/ . - MMMMU/E s6.
Also f Mai-nprizer ---= MAIXPEHNOB.
c 1440 Promp. ran: 320/2 Maynpruynge, mam<cap(t}io .
Ibid., Maynprisowre, inaiuipator [? iiiaiiiicaptor}, fid,.
jnssor. 1610 Holland s Ctinidciis !>>-it. ll. 176 There was
the Kurle of Vlster enlarged, who .. found mainprisers or
sureties to answer the writs of law.
Mainrent, Mains Ac. : see MANKKD, MAIXJ/;. :I
MaillSail i,mr- nst~il, mJfns l). Xaut. [SL-C
MAIX a. 10.] The principal sail of a ship. a. In
square-rigged vessels, the sail which is bent to the
main-yard, b. In fore-and-aft rigged vessels, the
sail which is set on the after part of the mainmast.
1485 Xaval Act.llen. f// (1896)40 Mayne sailes. 0-1515
Cocke, I.areli"s /.*. (Percy Soc.) 12 Some huvvysed the m.iyne
<y ^cainansnip 11.319 Kaise tacks and sheets, and mainsail
haul. 1835 SIR J. Ros-; Xnrr. -2nd l <>y. in. 3; Tin: d--<j-
reefed mainsail. 1873 BLACK /V. Tlmlc (1874) 5 There \va->
just enough wind to catch tlie brown mainsail.
attril: 1549 Compl. Siotl. vi. 40 Hail out the mane .sail
boulene,
Jig- J 579 I t- i.KK Heskins Par/. 29 He mueyeth with
mayn sayle of njv.-n raylin.n against tlie people.
Mainschot, Sc. variant of MANX-MET.
Main sea. MY/I. [See MAIN a. 4. Cf. ON.
wegensi-rj\ The high sea; MAIX sb.i 5.
1526 Piig>\ Per/. (W. de W. 15^0 i3i b, N. more. .than
a particular ryuer is to be compared to y nia> nu M-C. 1573
iYssut Husb. (1878) 30 At change or at full, cume it lalt:
or else soune, Maine sea is at highest, at midnight and
noone. 1617 MIIKYNON /tin. \. -21-2 In the maim; Sea, greater
Dolphins, ami in greater number, did play about our ship.
1623 COCKER AM, Ocean, the vniuersall maine Sea. 1695
WOODWARD Nat. Hist. Karth 27 1 he Pcla^i.r, or those
kinds of Shells which naturally have their abude at main-
sea, and which therefore are now never tlun^ up npun tin:
Shores. 1709 SIKKI.K 7W/Av No. 12 P 22 The >tarvin^
Wolves along the main Sea prowl. 1876 SWINHUKNK
Krecktheiis 1690 Who shall meei The wind s wliole soul and
might of the main sea Full in the- face of battle.
Jig. 1570-6 LAMHAKDE Perantb. Kent ,?j6 The maine Sea->
of shine and imqnitie, wherein the wurlde . . was almost
whole [sit] drenched. 1575 85 Am-. SANDYS Serin, xviii.
jn Through the middest of Mindrie maine seas of trouble^
and alllictions.
Main-sheet, marnsheet. Naut.
\. The rope which secures the mainsail when set.
1485 Naval Ace, I fen. I ll (1896) 48 Mayne shetes. a 1637
B. JoNSON Disc<x?, t DC orationis tiign., The main-sheet and
the boulin. 1694 Ace. Scu. Late I oy. I, (1711! 163 We ..
veered out the main-Sheet to ware the Ship. 1762 FALLUNKK
S/iipivr. n. 27 Let tlie main-sheet fly! 1862 MARSH /- us;.
Lang. xi. 164 A sailor will not be likely to interlard his. go-
ashore talk with clew-lines, main-sheet-^, and halliards.
Jig* 1575 OASCOIGNE Dan Bartholomew Posies Mowers
So Vet hauld I in the mayne-sheate of the minde.
b. attrib., as main-sheet- block, -horse.
1867 SMYTH Sailors IVord-bk^ Klainsheet-horse, a kind
of iron dog fixed at the middle of a wooden beam, stretching
across a craft s stern, from one quarter stanchion to the
other; on it the mainsheet-block travels.
^. Jamaica slang. (^See first quot.)
1882 rail Mall G, 2Q May 4/2 Main-sheet is weak rnm-
and-water . . and it seems to derive its quaintly expressive
name from the native habit of taking constant pulLs at it all
day long. 1890 Rlacfav. Mag. June 784 An old man invited
to have a drink of mainsheet.
Mainspring (m<7i n,sprin). [MAIN a. Sb.]
1. A principal spring in a piece of mechanism,
a. In a gun-lock, the spring which drives the
hammer. (Also_/^ r .)
a 1616 BEAUM. & FL. Custom of Country in. iii, Hee s foule
i th touch-hole; and recoiles againe, The main spring s
weakned that holds up his cock. 1824 COL. HAWKICR Instr.
Yng. Sport sat. {ed. 3) 42 The mainspring to be well regu
lated should at first pull up very hard. 1828 SCOTT F. M.
rcrtk vi, How now, Smith, is thy mainspring ru.sted?
b. The principal coiled spring of a watch, clock,
or other piece of mechanism.
1591 SVLVESTEU Dit Ijartas \, vii. 162 God s the main
spring, that maketh every way All the small wheels of this
great Engin play. 1763 T. MUDGE Th. Imprcrv. Watches
(1709) 12 The wheel that communicates the force of the
main-spring to the balance. 1830 KATER & LAKDNER Meek.
xiv. 195 In watches and portable chronometers, ..a spiral
spring, called the mainspring, is the moving power. 1869
No AD Electricity 38 1 Levers are released, and the machinery
of the telegraph worked by mainsprings, are [sit,] left free to
rotate.
2. fig. The chief motive power ; the main in
centive.
c 1695 J. MIMKK Descr. New York (1843) 30 It being
proposed that the bishop himself who shall be sent over be
the main-spring and mover in this work. 1799 NKLSON 21
Apr. in Nicolas Disp. (1846) VII. p. clxxx, I am here the
mainspring which keeps all things in proper train. 1823
livRON yuan ix. Ixxiii, Some heathenish philosophers Make
love the main-spring of the universe. 1850 MERIVAI.K Rom,
Emp. (1865) I. i. 23 The cupidity which animated individuals
was . . the mainspring of the political factions of the time.
1888 lU KGON 12 Gd. Men II. x. 287 Truth.. was the very
mainspring, .which actuated everything he thought, or said,
or did.
3. attrih., as mainspring cramp (in a gun-lock),
kook t putth t winder (in a watch).
MAINTAIN.
1844 A < ;,/!/. ,y Ord. Army 96 note, One Main-Spring
Cramp. 1884 K. J. BKIIIEN Watch. $ Cloikm. i6<? Main
Spring Houk..Main Spring Punch. .Main Spring Winder.
Mainstay ^m^-n^t/ 1 )- [-See MAIN a. 8, 10.]
1. A ant. The stay which extends from the main
top to the foot of the foremast.
1485 X<n>nl Ace. Hen. I ll (1896) 37 Cablettes for the
maynu stay. 1626 CAI-T. SMITH Accia. Yng. .Seamen 14
The tacklings are the fore stay, the maine stay. 1709 L<->mL
Gaz. No. 4521/2 Having, .our Shrouds and Backstays cut to
pieces; as also our Main and False-stay.
b. attrib. : mainstay sail, a storm-sail set on
the mainstay.
1742 Wuoi>k< ( ii-E in H airways Trav. (1762) I. n. .\\iii.
i o \\ e iur!i.d l he foresail, and lay to under a mainstay-ail.
2. Chief support; that on which one mainly relics.
1787 JKIH-.KSON // rit.\ 185,91 II. ifi.i The points of contact
and connection with this country, \vhi<_h 1 consider as uiir
-mvst mainstay under every event. 1839-40 W. Ii IM,
lf\i//ert*s A\ i i .- .3 :,i j.y ThU ma.\im, which has been pretty
inui li my mainstay thnmijimu life. 1861 Hi r,m s / ///
/>ro.\ >t at O.vJ. iv. (rSSiji ;o The host, .was urn. of the main
stays of the College boat-club. 1865 Tvnm l- .<irly Hist,
Man. vii. 150 Direct record i-. the maiiiMay of Ili-.t.-rj.
1867 FKEKMAN \orin. ( en-;. Ci8;f>> I. \ i. .)--,-; The Norman
Duke \\as the mainstay of the Frem.h kin;;*! nn.
tMainstrong, a. Obs. \G* mw&nstrang ,
see MAIX j/>. and STK<>M; a^\ Strong m power.
it 1000 AVdWt .v Ixxxvii. -; idr. (V^n fol^adc inajsenstn-t,^
(^ mundrof. .1205 J.AV. -77 ji pens \veorcn on moncillliie
Li. rle.s main stroiige.
Mainswear, obs. form of M \\.S\VEAU.
Mai lit niJ nt , a. ran , {pseudo-arch.} [a, F.
///<*////.] Many, numerous.
1706 1 HiLi.ii S (.etl. Kersey), Maint, . . an old Word fur
many, several. 1801 .Mr HUT. Rim? 170 T^ow Austin was a
reverend man, Who aUcd wonders maint. 1866 |. ( . K >
/ - /. V (Vt c/x- I i>-^. 71) \ itju- tb-: \\iili; woild and racf- s
maint of man. tr. t vvVA- JAY. 77 Ah me, ah me, th .-u.-\
maint an honest dame, I .ronght by (ktitious Jo\ts to grief
and shame.
Maintain,: f Av. In 5maynten(e,-teyn(e J
-teygne, -tyen(e, -tiene, 6 maiiitene, -taine.
[f. next vb., after K. iiuiin/icn. ]
1. Bearing, deportment, behaviour.
1470-85 M.MDRV ^J rt Itar \. ii. 16; He..holdcth the mo.~t
noble courte of tlie \\oild, alle other kj n.^c--, ne pr\iu --,
maye not compare vnto his noble mayntene. 1471 CAXTON
Kiciiycll (ed. Summer) 124 He had n-.t the maynU-y^rK of
a yoinan ui of a scniautU. Ibid, i p [She] bc^an to we.\e
reed and to lese her mayntyene and c-inteiiance \\han slie
sa\ve hym. 1481 Myrr. in. \. 15; Atte lon.^e, Natui<r
may not sufi re dyuers>e maynteiieM vnresonabTe. c 1500
Mcliisine 20^ The king recomforted bis pen pie by hU
wu[r]|?y contenaunct; ^ valyaunt mayntcn. 1578 I*rot.to>- .->
(: ! >-^-. (. .allery N iv, Joy were to btne tlieir prety \v.,nlr -.,
itud sweet maintain [?;vv/ maintaiiil to sue, And how all
day they passe the time, til darknes dimmes the bkye.
2. Maintenance, support.
1483 in Kymer l- ocdcm XII. (1711) 174/1 To the upholde,
maynteyne and encrease of their lioth Kstatis against alle
Persones. 1599 POKTI.K Angry W<wi. Abingt. (Percy Soc.)
16 The mettell of our minds, Having the temper of true
reason in them, Affoordes a better ed^e of argument For
the maintaine of our familiar loue^ Then the soft leaden
wit of women can.
Maintain (m^nlJi-n, m^nt^t n), v. Forms:
3-6 mainten e, maynten ^e, 4-5 maynetene,
4-6meiu-, meyiitene,4-5 meyuetene, 4- 6 man-
tene, 6 Sc. manteane, 4-5 mentene, -teeue ; 3-7
main-, mayntein(e, -teyn(e, 5-6 mainteignOj
4-6 mein-, meyntein(e, -teyn(e, 4-5 meyne-
teyne, 3-6 mantein(e, -teyn^e, 6 manteigne,
4-6 menteyn(e, -teine ; 4-5 mayntyn(e, rnaln-
tiene,meintiene,6-7 ^t.rnantine; 4-6 6V.man-,
maynteme, -teym^e ; 5 mayntan ; 5-7 main-,
mayntayn(e, -taiue, 6 man-, mainetayne, 4-6
mentayne, 8 Sc. mentain, fi- maintain. [A1E.
inaintenC) -teine, a. F. niaintenir (OF. 3 sing. pres.
ind. -ticnt, -tent % subj. -teigne, -tic^nc , = Pr. man-
(cncr, nientener, Sp. tnantener, Pg. manter, It.
inantenere\\ . phrase man it tenere^ lit. to hold
in one s hand J (inanfi abl. of mantis hand ; tcncre
to hold). Cf. Du. maintcncercn (from Fr.).]
f 1. trans. To practise habitually (an action, a
virtue or vice) ; to observe (a rule, custom). Obs.
a 1250 t?w/<y Night. (Cotton) 759 Ich kan wit and song
manteine \Jcsus MS. reads mony eine] Ne triste ich to
non oj?er maine. 1303 R. BRUNNE Handl, Synne 6558 pou
art vnbuxum, And manteynest an euyl custum. a 1340
HAMPOLE Psalter xxvii. 5 pa sail J?ai be punyst ^at first
fyndes ^aini, and all ^at oyses paim & mayntens paim [sc.
ill deeds], c 1375 Cursor M. 2454 (Fairf.) pa folk ware fulle
of misdede and maynteined wrang and wikkedhede. c 1400
Destr. Troy 2040 How J?ai maintene Jere malis with manas
& pride. 1550 CROWLEY Last Trumpet 1287 Thou wilt.,
mayntayne outragiouse playe, Tyl thou hane spent both
lande and fee. 1611 BIBLE Titus iii. 14 And let_ours also
learne to maintaine good workes [Gr. Kta\mv tpytav irpo-
io-raaBat] for necessarie vses, that they be not vnfruitfull.
2. -|-a. gen. To go on with, continue, persevere
in (an undertaking). Also occas. to go on with
the use of (something). Obs.
1375 UARBOUR Bruee u. 189 Frendis, and frendschip pui-
chesand, To maynteym that he had begunnyn. 1386
CHAUCER Knt. s T. 9-^0 A proud despitous man That wol
maynteyne that he first bigan. i56 Pilgr. Per/. (W. de
W. 1531) 14 Le^t they sholde waxe febls afterwarde, and
73-2
MAINTAIN.
so to be not able to mayntayne theyr tourney . 1545 ASCHAM
Toxoph. To Gentlem. Eng. (Arb.) 19 Some shooters take in
hande stronger bowes, than they be able to mayntayne,
b. To carry on, keep up, prosecute (a war, fight,
siege, contest).
c 1350 Will. Palerne 3002 How heie walles were broke . .
bat bei mijt no more meintene be sege. 1375 HARBOUR
Bruce x. 184 Quhill at thar rout, -. Cum for to maynteme
the melle. Ibid. xni. 280 Thai that wicht war and liardy, ,
. .At gret my schef mantemyt the ficht. a 1400 A . Brunncs
Chron. \Vace (Rolls) 5464 Y schal vndertake \Petyt MS. ,
sail maynten forbej j?ys were, c 1400 Rom. Rose 3550, [
I pray you . . For to mayntene no lenger here, Such cruel [
werre agayn your man. 1560 DAUS tr. Sleidanes Connn. \
137 Than had Charles Duke of Savoye, a certen space j
maynteyned warre against the Citie of Geneva. 1665 MAN- |
LEV Grotius Low C. Warres 277 To.. raise a Siege which
is so strongly setled and maintained. 1697 DRYDEN Virg.
Gcorg. iv. 128 Long the doubtful Combat they maintain,
Till one prevails (for one can only Reign). 1828 SCOTT ,
F. M. Perth xxix, It is false. .1 ..will maintain the combat
with him that shall call it true.
c. To carry on (an action at law) ; to have
ground for sustaining (an action).
1463-4 Rolls of Parlt. V. 506/2 To haue and maynten
Action or Actions of Dette. 1512 Act 3 Hen. I *///, c. i 4
Any maner of accioti ..to be . . mayntened ayenst any of
the Kingis Subgiettes. 1620 J. WILKINSON Coroners $
S terifcs 67 No sherife shall suffer a Barreter to maintaine
any actions or quarrels in their countie courts. 1818 CRUISE
Digest (ed. 2! II. 417 This Court granted an injunction
against him, though no action whatsoever could be main
tained at law. 1892 Law Times Rep. LXVII. 142/1 In
order to maintain an action of deceit there must be moral
delinquency on the part of the person proceeded against.
d. To continue in, preserve, retain (a physical
or mental condition, a position, attitude, etc.), in
spite of disturbing influences.
1837 DiskAKi i I enctia i. x, Lady Annabel for some time
maintained complete silence. 1856 r ROUDE Hist. Eng. (1858)
I. i. 10 The old English organization maintained its full
activity. 1869 FRKEMAS \oriu. Conq, (1876) III. xi. 3 The
Kn.Lilis i writers maintain a sort of sullen silence. 1879
R. K.. DOUGLAS Confucianism iii. 72 The Sage, .maintains
a perfect uprightness and pursues the heavenly way without
the slightest deflection. 1898 [G. W. E. RUSSELL] Co/I. <y
Rt\ell. x. 131 Amidst all this hurly burly Pitt maintained a
stately . .reserve.
e. To keep up (friendly relations, correspond
ence).
1622 BACON Hen. F// 240 When they [sc. ambassadors]
were returned, they did commonly maintaine Intelligence
with him. 1706 HKAKNIC Celled. 2 Apr. (O. H. S.) I. 215 He
is . . much addicted to maintain Correspondence. 1718
Freethinker No. 79 P 5 A brotherly Correspondence was
maintained with all tlie Foreign Protestant Churches.
f3. To keep a stock of. Obs. rare 1 . [A fre
quent sense in UKr.]
c 1483 C \x IUN* Dialogues 6/29 Who wyne wyll mayntene
Behoueth to haue sclers And a lowe chambre.
4. To keep up, preserve, cause to continue in
being (a state of things, a condition or activity,
etc.) ; to keep vigorous, effective, or unimpaired;
to guard from loss or derogation.
c 1330 R. BRUNNE Chron. (1810) 60 Eldolf, bisshop of Bath,
be pes mayntend & helde. c 1350 Will, Palerne 2676
Meynlenes ?it 3011 re manchip manh a while. 1375 BAKIJOUK
Bruce xx. 605 The law sa weill mantemyt he, And held in
pes-, swa the cuntre. <~ 1440 York Myst. xvii. 310, I rede
we reste a thrawe, For to maynteyne our myghl. 1535
MORE Edw. V~ (1641) 29 He .. had holpe to maintaine a
long continued grudge. 1581 MULCASTER Positions vi.
(1887) 42 How health is maintained, and disease auoided.
1651 HOBBES Leviath. n. xxx. 175 It is the Office of the
Soveraign, to maintain those Rights entire. 1675 H. NE-
VILE tr. Machiai dli s Prince iii. (1883) 16 Maintaining to
them their old condition. 1742 HUME Ess. \. v. (1777) I. 35
All men are sensible of the necessity of justice to maintain ,
peace and order. 1855 BAIN Senses % Int. n. i. 6 (1864) 77
Nervous influence is required for maintaining the breathing
action. 1855 MACAULAV Hist. Eng. xi. III. 43 All that was
necessary for the purpose of maintaining military discipline.
1875 JOWETT Plato (ed. 2) I. 28 As he had a reputation to
maintain.
b. \Vilh concrete obj. : To preserve in existence.
1659 PEARSON Creed (1839) 220 We are still preserved by his
power, and as he made us, so doth he maintain us. 1715
DE FOE Fam. Instruct, i. i. (1841) I. 17 And the same
power preserves and maintains all things.
5. To cause to continue in a specified state, rela- .
lion, or position, f to secure the continuance of (a j
possession) to a person (obs.) ; to secure (a person)
in continued possession of property,
1300-1400 R. Gloucester s Chron. (Rolls) App. XX. 70 PC
amperesse..made him ob swere To meinteini engelond to
hure. c 1380 WYCLIF IVks. (1880) 24 To procure, norische,
& meyntene cristen soulis in good gouernaile and holy lif.
1800 AUDISON Amer. Law Rep. 274 Young contended
that M c Culloch.. ought to be maintained in possession of
the land. 1874 CARPENTERS/CM/. Pkys.\.\\. 68 (1879)71 The
limb was maintained in this state of tension for several
seconds. 1879 Cassclfs Techn. Editc. IV. 72/2 That the
tools shall be maintained in proper position upon the rest.
b. Comm. To keep (stock) from decline in price.
1881 Diiily News 8 July 6/1 American railroads are not
quite maintained. 1892 Daily Tel. 5 Sept. 4/6 Consols rose
4 per cent, and English railways were maintained.
f6. To keep in good order, to rule, sway (a
people, country) ; to preserve in (a state of peace,
etc.). Obs.
c 1375 Lay Folks Mass Bk. (MS. B.) 365 J>at bai be wele
mayntenande hore states in alle godnesse, and reule bo folk
In rifihtwisnesse. 1375 HARBOUR Bruce xm. 709 God grant |
52
that thai, .maynteyme the land, And hald the folk weill to
warrand. Ibid. xvi. 34 Vardams in [his] absens maid he,
For till manteym weill the cuntre. 11533 ^u. BERNEKS
Huon Ixvi. 228, I have, .maynteyned the countre in peace
& rest and good iustyce. 1535 Co\ ERDALE Eccliis. xxxviii.
32 Without these inaye not the cities be manteynedj in
habited ner occupied. 1602 S. PATERICKE (title) A Discovrse
vpon the meanes of wel governing and maintaining in good
peace, a Kingdome, or other Principalitie.
f 7. reft. a. To bear or conduct oneself (in a
specified manner). Obs.
1375 HARBOUR Bruce 11. 486 Bot always, as A man off
mayn,-He mayntemyt him full manly ly. 1400 MALNDKV.
(1839) xiv. 155 Thei gon often tyme in sowd, to help of other
Kynges, in here Werres . . : and thei meyntenen hem self
right vygouresly. 1481 CAXTOS Godfrey Ixxvi. keadt*f t
How Tancre mayntenyd hym moche wel in conqueryng
cuntrees. 1530 PALSGR. 617/1 You shall se me mayntayne
my selfe so honestly that you shall prayse me.
f b. To continue in an action or state ; to keep
oneself resolutely in a specified state (indicated by
adj. complement). Obs.
1481 CAXTON Godfrey clxxviii, 262 They shold alle goo
vnto the mount of Olvuel, And they shold mayntene them
this day in fastyng. 1597 BACON ss. t Faction (Arb.) 76
Great men that haue strength in themselues were better to
inaintaiiie thenisehtes indifferent and neutrall.
8. a. To support (one s state in life) by expen
diture, etc. b. To sustain (life) by nourishment.
1375 I!.\KKUI:R ttrncc x. 77; The king, ..to manteym his
stat, him gaffRentis and landis fair eneuch. ci386CHAucER
Kni?s T. 583 Of his chambre he made hym a Squier And
gaf him gold to mayntene his degree. \qy$Act n Hen. /" //,
c. 39 He hath not yerely revenues to maynleyn honorably
and convenyently the astate of a Duke. 1584 CoCAM Haven
Health iii,i.i636i 23 Nature hath taught all living creatures
to M:eke by sustenance to maintains their lives. 1592 ,\V-
hoiiy <y Soineb. in Simpson Sc/i. S/iaks. I. 289 Nobody takes
them in, provides them harbor, Maintaines their ruind for
tune?, at his charge. 1593 SIIAKS. 2 Hen. / /, iv, x. 24 Suf-
(icctli, that I haue maintaines my state. 1614 EARL STIR
LING D^nies-day YIII. xii. (1637) 169 Whil st old (and puore
perchance) with toyle and strife, Clad (by his labour) to
maintains his life. 1647-8 CoTTERELL^jDazr&a j Hist. Fr.
(1678) ii Finding the narrowness of his fortune could not
maintain the greatness of his llirth. 1856 FKOI. UK J/ist.
(1858) I. i. 5J Tlie first condition of a worthy life \\as
the ability to maintain it in independence. 1856 SIH IS.
IIKOIJIE PsyJiol. / a/. I. v. 187 I "oud is required because
life cannot bu maintained without it.
f C. To bear the expense of, afford. Obs.
r ia 1366 CHAICKR Rom. Rose i 144 And Riche^se mighte it
wel su^tenu And hir dispenses wel mayntene. 1596 SHAKS.
Tain. Shr. v. i. 79 What cernes it yon, if I weare Pearle
and gold : I thank my good father, I am able to nuiintainc
it. 1605 Loud. Prodigal \. i, IJiit honesty maintains not
a French hood, Goes very seldom in a chain of gold.
9. To provide with livelihood; to furnish with
means of subsistence or necessaries of life ; to bear
the expenses of (a person) for living, education,
etc. Also, fto keep (a person) in (clothing).
a 1400 Cursor M. 28961 (Colt. Galba) For ay |>e more man
_. 1546 Supplic. Poore Commons (E.
po-stsbioners as. .vsed to maintain their owne chyldren, and
some of ours, tolernyng. J58aN.LlCHEFiKLL>tr. C astanhcdsi s
Com/. E, Ind. i. ii. 6 These people doe mainteine themselue*.
with rootes of hearbes, . .and whale fish. 1676 LADY CHA-
WOKTH in \ttk Rep. Hist. MSS. Contm. App. v. 31 (It]
frights Sir Carr Scrope. .from marying her, saying his estate
will scarce maintaine her in clothes. 1709 Tatlcr No. 101 r i,
150^. per Annum, which would very handsomely maintain me
and my little family. 1749 FIKLDING Tom Jones xvm. vii,
I believe you bred the young man up, and maintained him
man that can riainteen his wife. 1838 TAMKS Robber vii,
Sufficient to maintain me in comfort and independence as a
gentleman.
fb. To provide for the ( keep* of (an animal).
1576 Ft.KMiNG tr. Cains Dogs iv. 11880) 28 And therfore
were certain dogges founde and maintained at the common
costes and charges of the Citizens of Rome in the place called
Capitolium. 1672 PETTY Pol. Anat, (1691) 53 An Ox of 6 or 7
years old . . will be maintained with two Acres of good Pasture.
10. To pay for the keeping up of, bear the ex
pense of; to keep supplied or equipped (e.g. a ship,
a garrison) ; to keep (a light) burning by supply of
fuel ; to keep (a road, building) in repair.
1389 in Eng. Gilds (1870) 27 pis light bey hoten & a-vowed
to kepyn & mynlenyn [sic}. Ibid. 62 To meyteyn [sic] wit-al
a lythe brennynge in ye chyrche of sent Jame. i533~4 Act
25 Hen. VIII) c. 8 Euerie person . . hauinge anie of the
saide landes. .shall, .sufficiently meintein the pauement of
tlie said waye. n 1578 LINDKSAY (Pitscotlie) Chron. Scot.
(S. I 1 . S.) I. 227 Witht tua schipis weill mantenitt and ar-
taillzeit. 1600 J. POKY tr. Leo s Africa v. 237 Here is
an hospitall maintained at the common charges of the
towne, to entertaine strangers that passe by. _ 1611 BIBLE
i Fsdras iv. 52 Tenne talents yeerely, to maintaine the burnt
offerings vpon the Altar euery day. 1617 MOKVSON I tin. i. 55
The States maintained some men of warre in this Inland
Sea. a 1687 PETTY Pol.Arith. (1690) 77 The annual charge
of maintaining the Shipping of England, by new Buildings
and Preparations. 1707 J. CHAMBERLAYNE St. Gt. Brit. in.
ix. 341 They.. maintain Lectures upon the Holy Sacrament
of the Lord s Supper, almost every Lord s Day Evening.
1725 DE FOE Voy. round World (1840) 280 Strong fo:
and maintaining roads. 1861 M. PATTISON Ess. (18
48 The Germans.. maintained in it [Utt church] an s- 1
MAINTAIN.
1 b. To furnish the means for conducting (a suit
or action at law). Cf. 12 d.
[c 1380 : see 1 1 .] 1540 A ct 32 Hen. VII I ^ c. 9 3 That no
maner of pefsonne. .doo herafter unlaufully maineteyne or
cause or procure any unlaufull mayntenance in any action.
1769 HLACKSTONEC<W>. IV. 134 A man may however main
tain the suit of his near kinsman, servant, or poor neighbour,
out of charity and compassion, with impunity. 1843 A/eeson
*! Wclslys A.r<7;,y. Rep. (1844! XI. 676 The defendants
resisted and maintained, supported, &c such defences and
resistance.
11. To back up, stand, give one s support to,
defend, uphold (a cause, something established,
one s side or interest, etc.).
c 13*0 Sir Kencs (A.) 4123 We redeb meintene ^our parti,
c 1330 R. liKVNNE Clnon. ll ace (Rulls) 6528 pe Frenschc
,.ry>cn ajeyn Cnan to fight; liot Conan meyntende wel
Iiis right. 1375 BAKUOUR Bruce x. 289 He hyet honor
and largess, And ay manlemyt richtwisne-. c 1380 \Vvci.n-
1 AW. It As. III. 322 Alle bat taken and meyntenen false
causes ben cursed grevously. .. Also lordis holdynge grete
1 lovedaies, and bi here lordischip meyntenenge be fals
jiert, for money frendischip or favour, fallen opynly in bi^
curs, and so tloii men of lawe, wij> ;ille faUe witnesses bat
meyntenen falsenesse a^en>t treube, wityngly or unwit-
l>ngly. (.-1420 Lvix;. Assembly of C,ods 747 \ ertew dyd
hys be-y pe> ne Pepyll to reyse hys quarell to menteyne.
i 1440 )"( ;/. Myst. .\x\viii. 11, 13 p;it we may-ntayne and
stand berby bat werke all-way. Cnypk. ^i>, sir, )?at dede
schall we mayntayne, By lawe it was done all be-dene.
1482 Surttcs Misc. (1888)40 Every trew Cristen man .. is
bunilt-n forto supporte and maynu-yn >** trewth. 1513
IOUULAS sEncis xi. xii. 114 ly burtis full fur to manteym
tliar ryclit. 1535 COVEMHALB / i. ix. 4 Fur thou hast man-
teyned my right and my cause. 1558 KNOX first Blasf
lArb.) 8 Sutlie as oghl to mainteine the truth and verilie of
God. 1560 DAUS tr. Slfi<tanSs Ciniun. 12^ The true & hoi-
some il IK trine is. .every w here oppressed. ..and open crymt-
mainte niLt!. 1638 K. BAKER ti. KalzaCs Lett. (vol. II.) 16
The cause I maintaine is the cause of niy Prince and Coun
try. 1667 MII.IUN / . /.. VI. 30 Who single hast maintaind
Against revolted nuiltitudes tlie Cau>e Of Truth. 1678
HuTi.bK HtitL in. ili. 584 H had..us d two eijua! ways of
gaining : My himlring Justice, or maintaining. 179* BURKL
Let. to Sir 11. LaitgrisJw Wks. 1842 I. 548 First, the king
swears he will maintain, tu the utmost of his power, the
laws of God .
12. To uphold, back up, stand by, support the
cause of (a person, party, etc.) ; to defend, protect,
assist; to support or uphold in (an action), arch.
a 1500 Cursor J\I. 7374 His sede and his barntem Ouer al
men t sal maintein. 4-1330 R. BRINNE Chron. II ace (Rulls)
16661 Cadwaladre bad luor his sone, & Iny his neuew,
wende & wone In to Brelaigne, & meintene efte po J>:it
were of Bretons lefte . 1340 HAMI-OLE Pr. Cottsc. 1108 Or
he sal be lane of bam mayntene And be tother desp)se
[Matt. vi. 24]. ^1350 Will. Palcrne 2698 Sche.. preyed ful
, pitousli to be piince of heuene,..to mayntene hire & help,
I at hire foos for no cas wib fors hire conquerede. 1460
T&ivnclcy Alyst. xxvi. 96 To mayntene vs euermore ye aw.
1470-85 MALOKY Arthur xv. i, To mayntene his neuewe
a-eynst the myghty Erie. 1530 PALSOK. 438/2* I assyste,
or stande by, or mayntayne a person in doynge of a dede.
i553 UUALL K oyster D. v. v. (Arb.) 84 We must to make
vs mirth, maintaine hym all we can. 1576 FLEMING Panopi.
J- pist. 383 One frend to take another frcndes part, to defend
and maintaine him against backbiting. 1593 SHAKS. 2 Hen.
i /. i. i. 161 lesu maintaine your Royall Excellence, a 1604
HANMKK Chron. Irel. (1633) 51 His three sonnes .. formerly
went into Ireland to maintaine one of the factions. 1625
B.\JON Ess., Friendship (Arb.) 171 He.. would often main-
: taine Plantianus, in doing Affronts to his Son. 1883 GAK-
UINKR Hist. Eng. II. xix. 328 In spite of all, James wa.-. *-till
ready to maintain Somerset against his ill-wiHers in public,
if he expostulated with him in private.
tb. In bad sense : To give support or counten
ance to evil-doers ; to aid or abet in (wrong-
doing) ; to back up in (error or wickedness). Qbs.
1362 LANUL. / . PI. A. in. 232 To meyntene misdoers meede
thei taken. 1377 Ibid. \ >. in. 90 Of alle suche sellers syluer
to take, . .Hinges or other ricchesse, the regrateres to mayne-
; tene. 4-1380 WVCLU Sf/. // X-i. III. 323 OflicerisM meyn-
, tenen obere men in synne. 1399 LANGL. Rich. Reticles in.
311 Thus is the lawe louyd thoru m>3hty lordis willys,
That meyneteyne myssdoeis more than other peple. c 1400
MAUNUEV. (Roxb.) xxxiv. 155 A fende .. tellez pam many
t hinges,., for to mayntene ^am in J>aire mawmetry and baire
errour. c 1430 Freemasonry 255 To lere him so that for no
mon No fals mantenans he take hym apuii Ny maynteine
h>> felows yn here synne For no good that he my;ht wyune.
1528 NORTHUMBEHLAND in St. Papers Hen. / ///, IV. 514
Also I can not perceyve that any redresse can be maid
uppon the Borders, for the Kyng of Scottes doth maynteyn
all the theves and rebelles of the same. 1552 LATIMEK
Sertn. Lincolnsh. iii. (15621 81 O crafty deuil : he went
away, not for feare of the holy water, but because he would
mayntaine men in errour and foolishnes.
fc. \Vith inf. : To assist, encourage, incite (to
do something, csp. something evil , to support or
uphold (in doing it). Obs.
i 1325 Poem times Ediu. II (Percy Soc.^ xxxvii, He shal
be main tend full wel To lede a sory life. 1362 LANOI,. / . / /.
A. in. 145 Prouendreres, persuns, preostes Iieo meynteneth,
To holde lemmons and lotebyes al heor lyf-dayes. I hid. A
iv. 42 He meynteneth his men to morthere myn owne. 1393
fbid.C. xvin. 234 The pope. .That with moneye menteyneth
men to werren vp-on cristine. 1546 J. ALEN in St. J tifiers
Hen. VIII) III. 577 The Justices nephew maynteyned the
burgesses of the Newcastell, to take from me a parcel! of
pasture. x6a6 Scogins Jestsm Hazl. S/uts. Jest bks. (1864)
iL 4 When the king s servants had espied him, they did main
taine their dogges to runne at Scogin.
d. Law. To give support to (a suitor) in an
action in which one is not concerned. Cf. lob;
also MAINTENANCE 6.
1716 W. HAWKINS Pleas Crown i. 349 Of this t>econd kind
MAINTAINABLE.
of Maintenance there seem to be three Species:.. 2. Where
one maintains one Side, to have Part of the Thing in Suit,
which is called Champerty. Ibid. 252 A Man rnay lawfully
maintain those who are infeofTed of Lands in Trust for him
in any Action concerning those Lands. 1836 B bighorn s
New Cases Comm. Pleas II. 650 The Defendant .. has
voluntarily and officiously undertaken to maintain the
Plaintiff in a suit with which the Defendant has no connec
tion. 1886 Law Rep. 17 Q. B. D. 504 The present action
was brought by the plaintiff against the defendant to re
cover the n8/. on the ground that he had maintained
Nailer in the former action.
13. To hold, keep, defend (a place, position,
possession) against hostility or attack, actual or
threatened. Phr. To maintain ones ground ^often
fig.}. Also reft. to make a stand, defend one s
position ; similarly f to maintain one s own.
(-1350 Will. Palerne 3642 William say her of>er side of
fers & so breme, hat his men mi^t 1101131 meyntene here
owne. a 1400-50 Alexander 1972 Mi^t bu b c marches so
Messedoyne mayntene bi-selfe. 1513 DOUGLAS .-Ends \\.
v. 81 And now that secund Paris, .. By reif mantemys hir
suld ouris be. 1395 DANIEL Civ. Wars iv. xlvi. 75 b, Bed
ford who our onely hold maintaind. 1595 SHAKS. John in.
iv. 136 A Scepter snatch VI with an vnruly hand Must be as
boysterously maintained as gain d. 1599 Hen. I 7 , ill. vi.
95 Flit. The Duke of Exeter ha s very gallantly maintain d
the Fridge. 1615 G. SANDYS Trav. 217 A fort maintained by
a small garrison of Moores. 1624 FLETCHER Rule a Wife
m. v,(iO4o) 37 Lecw,..\ stand upon the ground of mine own
honor, And will niaintameit. 1660 F. BROOKE tr. Lc Blanc s
Trav. 15 There are four avenues cut through the Mountain,
easie to be maintained. 1736 BUTLER Anal. I. iii. Wks.
1874 I. 63 In tins case then, brute force might more than
maintain its ground against reason. 1748 OKAY Alliance
88 An lion race the mountain cliffs maintain. 1792 A need,
W. Pitt I. xviii. 283 The King of Prussin, though surrounded
by his numerous enemies, maintained himself with astonish
ing skill and valour. 1849 JAMES Woodman iv, She main
tained her ground, although the Moor rode close up to her
with Ms companions. 1853 J- H - NEWMAN Hist. S&. (1873)
II. i. iv. 178 Venice., by a system cf jealous and odious
tyranny, . . continued to maintain its ground. 1893 SIK L.
GRIFI-IS in iqt/iCent. Nov. 684 Our subsidies and open sup
port have enabled Abdur Rahman Khan to maintain him
self against his many enemies.
14. To support or uphold in speech or argument ;
to defend (an opinion, statement, tenet, etc.); to
assert the truth of, contend to be true or right.
1340 HAM COLE Pr. Consc. 3080 Yhit has men herd som
clerkes niayntefne] Swilk an opinion, als I wene, pat a saule
[etc.]. (71380 WYCLIF Scl. Wks. 111. 323 Clerkis M don
evyl and meyntene it bi sotilte of word. 6-1449 PECOCK
Repr. i. i. 5 Alle the othere vntrewe opiniouns and holding is
.. muste needis..lacke it wherbi thei migten m eny colour
or semyng bementened, holde, and supported, c 1450 Pistill
of Susan (MS. I) 220 pies wordes bat we say, On J?is worn-
man verray, pat wil we mayntan for aye. 1512 Act 4
Hen. K///, c. 19 Preamble^ The seid Frensche Kyng ..
alway erronyously defendyng & maynteynyng his seid
obstynate opynyons agayne the unitye of the holye Churche.
1530 PALSGH. 617/1 And he ones saye a thyng, he wyll
mayntayne it to dye for it. 1616 R. C. Times Whistle
v. 2120 What phisitian .. would .. such a lye maintaine ?
1651 HoiiiiEs Leviath. n. xxx. 180 The doctrines maintained
by so many Preachers. 1686 HORNECIC Crucif. Jesus xi.
205 This point they do so stiffly, and so uncharitably main
tain. 1772-84 COOK Voy. (1790) V. 1649 They also, in some
degree, maintain our old doctrine of planetary influence.
1856 WIIATELY Bacon s Kss. i. 10 It is not enough to believe
what you maintain ; you must maintain what you believe,
and maintain it because you believe it.
b. With clause : To affirm, assert, or contend
(that ]. With obj. and in fin. : To assert (some
thing) to be (etc.) ; f also in passive.
c 1380 WVCLIF Wks. (1880) 10 3if f>ei seyn and meyntenen
in scole and o^ere placis ^at (ie wordis of holy writt ben
false. 1594 HOOKER Red. Pol. m. viii. 13 Because we
maintaine that in scripture we are taught all things neces
sary vnto saluation. 1605 SHAKS. Lear i. ii. 77, I haue
heard him oft maintaine it to be fit, that [etc.]. 1646 SIK
T. BROWNE Pseud. Ep. in. xxiv. 169 Some [animals] there
are in the Land which were never maintained to be in the
Sea, a Panthers, Hyaena s [etc.]. 1652 NEEUHAM tr. Sel-
deiCs Mare Cl. 203 It is mainteined by divers learned Men
that these were the ruins of the same Tower. 1682 DRYDEN
Medal 86 He.. Maintains the Multitude can never err.
1729 BUTLER Serin. Wks. 1874 1 1. Pref. 24 The Epicureans.,
maintained that absence of pain was the highest happiness.
1849 MACAULAY Hist Eng. ii. I. 195 The country, he main
tained, would never be well governed till [etc.]. 1875
JOWETT Plato (ed. 2) V. 222 Pleasure and pain I maintain
to be the first perceptions of children.
f!5. ?To hold upright. Obs. rare 1 .
1661 MORGAN Sph. Centry m. vi. 61 Vert, a Flower-pot
Argent maintaining Gilli flowers Gules.
1 16. ? To stand for, represent. Obs. rare~ l .
r 1588 SHAKS. L. L. L. v. ii. 902 This side is Hiems, Winter,
Fhis i er, the Spring: the one maintained by [he Owle,
1 h other by the Cuckow.
Maintainable (m^in-, m&tei nabT, a. Also
5 mayntenable,6 mayu-, maintainable, 7 main-
tenable, [f. MAINTAIN v. + -ABLE.]
1. That can be maintained, kept up, held, de
fended, etc. ; esp. of an opinion, an action at law.
1439 Rolls ofParlt. V. 22/1 No action to be mayntenable
ayenste the seid named Executours. 1541 Act 33 Hen. VIII,
c. 21 i Wordes vttered by them .. not mainteinable in
your lawes. 1559111 Strype^ww. Rcf. (1824) I. n. App. viii.
427 JS o suite for any caue rysinge within the realme, mayn-
temable in any place out of the realm. 1586 A. DAY En?.
Secretary \. (1625) 88 A matter sinisterly suggested unto
you against mee without any maintainable reason 1602
t ULBECKE -Lst PL Parall. 68 Your exception is good, and
mamtenabfe by our Law. 1648 tr. Sfttantt s Parapkr.
Job 338 Doe you thinke that your Propositions are main-
53
I taineable? 1680 Land. Gaz, No. 1522/3 His Excellency
I called a Council of War, where it was judged, That the Out
i Forts were nut maintainable. 1777 HAMILTON Wks. (1886)
VII. 483 To effect this would require a chain of posts, and
such a number of men at each as would never be practicable
or maintainable, but to an immense army. 1826 SOUTHEY
Lett. (1856) III. 5275 I think he extends the inspiration of
, Scripture further than is maintainable. 1837 SIR N. C.
TINDAL in Binghani s Nciu Cases I. 99, I think this action
; is maintainable against the husband and wife jointly. 1873
, M. ARNOLD Lit. fy Dogma. 11876) 350 It is a maintainable
, thesis that the allegorising of the Fathers is right.
t 2. Affording a livelihood. Qbs. rare.
1583 STUBBES Auat. Al us. n. (18821 84 May a pastor ..
(having a maintainable liuing allowed him of his flo<_k)
preach in other places for niome? Ibid. 88.
Hence Maintai nableiiess.
1727 in BAILKY vol.11. 1865 rail Mall G. n Nov. 6 The
point in favour of the mamtamableness of the action . . had
been argued by two able counsel.
Mailltailier (nu T n-, nvnt^ naj). Forms: 4-5
mayn-, raeynteuour(e, 4-6 -tener, 5 -teuowre,
-teaor,-tynotir,-teyiiour,6maixitener, -tenour,
main-, mayntayner, -tcinour, -teiner, -teyner,
Sc. main-, man-, menteiner, -teinar, -tcnar,
-leaner, 7 -Vr. mainteener, 9 (Zaw) maintainor,
6- maiiitainer. [Mli. mayntcnoitr^. AF. niayn-
tctwti) , ( >K. niaintencoy^ agent-n. f. inalntcnir
MAINTAIN v. ; the mod. word is anew formation
on MAINTAIN v. + -EK l .]
1. One who upholds, defends, guards, keeps in
being, preserves unharmed (a cause, right, state of
things, etc.).
CI^ZQ LYDG. Assembly of Gads 918 Mayntcnours of ryght,
. . Distroyers of ei Tour. 1447 UOKENHAM Seyntys (Roxb.) 186
Of crystene feyth a ineynteynour. 1514 MARCLAY Cyt, .y
Uplondyshm. (Percy Soc.) 34 O where be rulers meynteynas
of justyce. 1526 TINUALE Matt. v. 9 lilessed are the niayn-
tayners of peace. 1579 E. K. in Spenser s Shcph. Cat. Ep.
Ded., Ma. Phi. Sidney, a special fauourer & maintainer of all
kind uf learning, c 1635 MURK J s. xvi. 6 Mainteener of my
lote thow art. 1639 COKAINK Masque Drain. Wks. 11874) 1 1 A
great maintainer Of our great-grand-father s virtue hospi
tality. 1749 FIELDING Tout Jones in. iii, The inaintainers
of all the different Sects in the world. 1781 JOHNSON Life
Cave Wks. IV. 529 A tenacious maintainer, though not a
clamorous dernander of his right, 1824 Miss MUFORIJ Vil
lage Ser. i. 66 She a school-mistress, a keeper of silence,
a maintainer of discipline ! 1840 THIKLWALL Greece\\y.. VII.
321 Polysperchon .. appears as the maintainer of the rights
of Hercules. _ 1875 JOWETT Plato (ed. 2) III. 124 The main
tainer of justice, .is aiming at strengthening the man.
b. In bad sense : One who fosters or supports
(wrong-doing, sedition, false quarrels, etc.).
1393 LANGL. />. PL C. iv. 288 Mede ys euennore a meyn-
tenour of gyle. 1413 Pilgr. Sow/e (Caxton 1483) in. iv. 53
Ye laweours and maynteners of wrong. (1420 LYDG, As-
sembly of Gods 677 Meyntenours of* qnerelles, horryble
lyers. 1502 ARNOLDE Chron. 01811)90 Mayntener of quarels
..or other comon mysdoers. 1545 BKINKLOW Coiuptaynt
igb, Thei be rnaynteyners of discord for their priuate Inkers
sake. 1567 Satir. Poems Reform, iv. 88 Fostararis of falset
. . Manienaris of murther. 1575-85 ABP. SANDYS Serin, iv.
74 All breeders and inaintainers of sedition.
c. Something which maintains or preserves.
1574 NEWTON Health Mag". 23 Breade and Wyne, two of the
cheefest mainteiners of mans life. 1655 MOUFET & BKNNET
Healths Improv. (1746) 374 Outward Heat draweth out
their inward Moisture, which should be the Maintainer and
Food of their Heat natural. 1696 TRYON Misc. i. 3 The
Volatile Spirit . . is the Essential Life of every thing, and is
the maintainer of its Colour.
2. One who upholds or supports in speech or
argument, one who contends for the truth or
validity of (a doctrine, assertion, tenet, etc.).
1560 DAUS tr. Sleidaws Comm. 82 The maynteners of
that doctrine, are nother called nor hearde. 1561 T. NOR
TON Cahnii s Inst. m. 306 This opinion, .hath had greate
mainteiners. 1691 WOOD Ath. Oxon. I. 340 He was., a prin
cipal maintainer of Protestancy. 1738 WAKBURTON Div,
Legat. I. 404 The Maintainers of the Immateriality of the
Divine Substance were likewise divided into two Parties.
1754 EDWARDS Freed. Williv, xli. 275 Epicurus, .maintained
no such Doctrine of Necessity, but was the greatest Main
tainer of Contingetice. 1845 JEBB Gen. Law in Encycl,
Melrop. (1847) Jl- 702/1 To quiet the violent contest of two
honest inaintainers of contrary opinions. 1868 M. PATTISON
Academ. Org. v. 154 The conservative maintainers of the
status in quo ought to have been called upon to justify. .
what had actually taken place.
f3. One who gives aid, countenance, or support
to another ; a defender and helper. Obs.
c 1330 R. BRUNNE Chron. Wace (Rolls) 3222 Now j?ou
comes t to reue vs our [socour], J?at scholdest ben cure mayn-
tenour. 11400 Land Troy Bk. 17056 For now lesen thei
her mayntenoure And alle the gode that thei owe. c 1440
Promp. Parv. 320/2 Mayntenowre, atanutentor^ dcfcnsor,
supportator, fautor. 1535 COYKRDALE Ezek. xxx. 6 The
rnaynteyners of the londe of Egipte shal fall. 1578 C/ir.
Prayers in Priv. Prayers (1851) 504 Thou, Lord, art my
maintainer, and the holder up of my head. 1686 GOAD
Ct lt st. Bodies i. ix. 28 Seeing he acts by dependance on
Him, as all the Rest do, we must compare None of them
to their Maintainer.
t b. In bad sense : One who aids and abets another
in wrong-doing or error. Obs.
1330 R. BRUNNE Chron. (1810) 255 Edward Jjei cald &
teld, pat he was mayntenoure, pe robbed he all held, as a
resceyuour. c 1380 WYCLIF Set. Wks. III. 318 Alle resset-
tours and meynteneris of siche [sc. thieves] wityngly ben
I cursed, c 1440 Jacob s Well 59 Heretykes . . & alle here
mayntenourys or fatiourerys. 1495 Act n Hen. VI /> c. 10
2 The mayntenours of him or theym so mysdoing. 1560
i DAUS tr. Steidanes Comni. 456 b, The council of Calcedonie
MAINTENANCE.
deposed Dioscorides the maynteyner of Eutyches from his
Byshoprike. 1566-7 Reg. Privy Council Scot. I. 497 Ane
mantenar of wickit and brokin men. 1570 Act 13 Eliz. c. 2
z All . .Aydors, Comforters, or Maynteyners of anye the
said. .(Jffendors. 1588 A. KiNGtr. Canisius 1 Cateck. 141 Main-
tenars and patrons of euil doars. 1614 RALEIGH Hist. World
n. (1634) 467 The Conspirators had neither any mighty
partakers in their fact, nor strong maintainers of their per
sons. 1660 K. CORK Power <y Subj. 233 The aiders, main
tainers and concealers, who shall not within twenty daies..
disclose the same to some Justice of Peace.
4. Law. One who unlawfully supports a suit in
which he is not concerned. Cf. MAINTENANCE 6.
1399 I.ANGL. Kich. Rcdctcs ii. 78 That no manere meyn-
tenour shulde merkis be re, Ne haue lordis leuere the lawe
to ape-ire. \$o$ Act 19 lUn. / "//, c. 13 Punishment of the
Maintainers and Emoracers of the Jururs. 1531-2^/4:^23
f I en. k l II, c. 3 V u lawfull maintenours em bra sours and
Jurours. 1875 STL* BUS Const. Hist. (1896) III. x.\i. 550 The
maintainers of fake causes, whether they were barons or
lauyers, became very earh the object of .severe legislation.
1898 I lncycl. Laws Eng. (ed. Renton) VIII. 74 The main-
tainor must have some special interest other than that of the
public at large.
5. One who provides (a person) with the requi
sites of life ; "t one who keeps a mistrtss.
1632 MASSINGEK City Madtuu \\. ii, He assur d first Of a
new maintainer e re you ca^hire the old one. 1650 BLLUEK
Anthropomet, 199 The Clergie, wlio ;ne the chief main
tainers of these Ganimedes. 1692 WASHINGTON tr. MiitotCs
Dcf. Pop. iii. Wks. 1851 VIII. 76 Plato would nut have.,
the People [called] Servants, but Maintainers of their Magi
strates, because they give Meat, Drink, and Wages to their
Kings themselves. 1870 Echo 12 Nov., Every thief IIJM
own maintainer, every prisoner his own reformer.
f 6. ? A mine-owner. Obs.
1747 HOOSON Miner s Did, Y iij, I cuuld wi.~,h that some
of the Cross Carping Maintainers might try the difference
of these two Airs.
7. Watch-making. An apparatus for keeping the
movement of a clock or watch from being inter
rupted during the process of winding.
1884 F. J. HimiKN WatJi $ Clockni. 167 In some of
Arnold s watches is a continuous maintainer.
Maintaining, vbl. sb. [-IM; .]
1. The action ot the verb MAINTAIN ; mainten
ance, support, etc.
< 1330 K. BRUNNE Chron. (1810) too porgli An.ielm may[n]-
tenyiig was be contek cut. c 1380 WYCLII- Scl. Wks. III.
322 In a!le j>is fals meyiilenyng bei holden \vib be fend
a^enst God. 1395 PURVEY Remonstrance (1851) 87 Vnworthi
to haue ony benefice othir mayntenynge in the rewrne.
1490-91 in Swayne Saruin Church-iu. Ace. (1896) 37 To the
inaynteynynge of the light before the rode, \xijs. j</. ob. 1592
GREENE Art Connycatch. in, -j K.xcept tln-y applied them-
selues to such honest trades, .as might witnesse their main
taining was by true and honest mcanes. 1643 MIL ION
Divorce viii. Wks. 1851 IV, 21 To the strict maintaining of
a general! and religious command. 1794 .S. WILLIAMS Ver
mont 232 They were at all times ready, .to contribute their
full proportion towards the maintaining the present just war.
1890 R. BoLDREwooi) CoL Reformer ( 1891) 107 The reach
ing and maintaining of an independent pastoral position.
fSl. Bearing, demeanour, behaviour, Obs.
c 1477 CAXTON Jason 5 The broder of kyng Eson.. there
beyng present could not holde ne kepe his mayntening. 1483
G. de la Tour Prol., A fayr wyff .. \\hiche had -know-
leche of alle hononre, alle good, and fay re mayntenyng. 1530
PALSGK. 241/2 Mayntenyng, port.
3. attrib. : maintaining power, in a watch or
clock, the power which keeps the motion continuous
(cf. MAINTAIXEU 7) ; so maintaining wheel
going-wheel (Knight Diet. AJeck. Suppl. 1884).
1766 A. CUMMING Clock fy Watch Work 138 Care is to be
taken to acquire in all watches as great a maintaining
power as circumstances can admit. 1825 J. NICHOLSON
Opcrat. Mechanic 519 The swing- wheel . .is constantly urged
forward by the maintaining power, which is supplied by a
small weight. 1884 F. J. BRITTEN Watck ( y Clockm. 123
Another feature of Huyghens clock is the main tain ing
power.
t Maintainment. Obs, rare. [f. MAINTAIN
v. + -WENT.] Maintenance.
c 1485 Digly Myst. (1882) v. 708 Therfor the! be expedient
to these meny of maynte[n]ment. 1543 Plitmpton Corr.
(Camden) 244 Sir Christopher Bird, person, who honestly
did kepe the cure under the forsaid late person, and the
maintenment of God service.
Maintenance (m^-ntenans). Forms: 4-5
meyn-, meintenaunce, -ance, meyntynaunce,
rnenteynaunce, 4-6 mayntenaunce, -ance, 5
mayntenanse, mayntnaunce, mantenana, 5-6
maynetenaunce,6maintaynance,main-,mayii-
tenans, -tennance,-tennence,mantei(g;nance,
6-7 maintenance, 6-8 maintainaiice, 4- main
tenance, [a. F. maintenance , f. maintenir: sec
MAINTAIN v* and -ANCE. Cf. Pr. maAten&stsatjSp.
mantenencia, Pg. inanten^ It. tnantenenxa.]
1 1. Bearing, deportment, demeanour, behaviour.
c 1369 CHAUCER Dethe Blaunche 834 She had so stedfaste
countenaunce, So noble porte and meyntenaunce. 1430-40
LVDG. Bochas viii, (1494) D v b, Where there be sum me that
wrongly it werrey, Holde therageyne by frowarde mayn-
te[n]aunce. 1579 SPENSER Sheph. Cal. Sept. i6g For all their
craft is in their countenaunce, They bene so graue and full
of mayntenaunce. 1596 SHAKS. i Hen. fl/ t v. iv. 22, I saw
him hold Lord Percy at the point, With lustier maintenance
then I did looke for Of such an vngro\vne Warriour.
2. The action of upholding or keeping in being (a
cause, right, state of things, government, etc.) ; the
state or fact of being upheld or sustained; f that
which Upholds, means of sustentation.
MAIHTEWANCE.
PHgr- f><nlc (Caxtoa
iv. tjuii. (i Kdtber al
Matt VfaJfft L Wlu. y, For UK mainttnaiuxxof tbeyr
anthociu. ug0 STOKE* *f land i t 25 To apply and in-
InwcoiMirnvelc. 154*-* (M*i.>llk.Com.Pnj/tr,Ciimmu-
itiex, I h imtrnmnce of GoJJ tnu reBtioo and venue.
IJ70 ttomilUt a. A tit. KeixUian re. (16*0; yn So hath a fran-
. ..
matfrtcnatmce of yo*rt hful aflcctk-ru 1591 Srtt>*-* Tearei of
Muut 33$ So every where they role ai*d tvranni/-
tb:ir usurped kttUpOOK* niajnteriiu y.*-. utl Addr. Jr.
/fetttane IK Loud. (tax. N y. i^v/7 Whatever we cai. -
/ the juit kigi.is and I rws&Aivz <A V</ur Majesty. 1871
KAM.H / /////, /;^. J vague | >>- Where there a central
li"rriiure, there u a .^ir ui,t provirfoH f -r (be maintenance
of utnf , A- /rdk are .harming their ketue.
J. I ijt a .nsii of k .-eping in *.ff : ;tive coiriition, in
working order, in rej/air, etc. ; the keeping up of
fa building, light, institution, body of troops, etc.;
by tiV supply of fund* or u redful provision ; the
biaie or la.i of Ixring so kej/i up; means or pro
pping up.
i 1460 t Ao. *i Lint. Max. \j. 1 1%% ;) iifj It U
MC that tbi: t , / ri Ji*:, vn-.h may (
.. fi .jiiiil for lh : >*:rely inayti-
1 4/1 1 i/j / / n nt I liiuwli . II hi .
f /f tii*: KI.- . rhe lampe . . hpent
xinj. i ,; .. l\ ipon <.^ur-
/ the May ii :-
dryc CJiaui.tri ./ in the ume
15*7 J-M.MJ-. , / ,nitn. ll ilinJud III. 1537/1
,,.i i : an Tx. Jl int r<yl: or har-
1611
);ihM- Trntitl I f t Churi h-m;iint:naii . ; and
no , in u> h ortj tu the 1
of i h- /f at King ol i6i6S 1 1 i .
-,-H. in/nitty Inrin i>j Your H .u- will be. .of
. ;.i- M-.ili /u, and ..if -ti -, if you n-
n-l .ii, ,.il with water. 1665 IJi. . .,/.-. ///y ///,
i Having I I III rlii--. * iiy. .h: ii-tw < nitf i ,
I l i ion and Mailil Mi.ni -, uh ri r AJI r,
i 1 - i 1 " ftfety, li > , j. .i": .ii. l < ,uA-,i\. 1775 ULKKK
ailClt. ,)///-/. Wl III, I-,, Sr.Mi My, that th-y lia-1 a.I- d
..iid l.iN l.iUy in th*-ir ^r..M . <A ni-d.- y, an-I th :ir
mairitenanu ,( troo| 1844 (I. II. \V u -,0:, lint, ///-///t
III. 4 ,j \ furihi r (u- .tr.iii di u ,1 , Mibtvetjuently author*
i in- in. nniri, ,ir,,.. : ,,( the tonlin-
; .. - , v.l.i-li ti,i (/Etekwai v,,,. L .iiii l I,-/ iMtaty to
i .f I Ii ) li H i ). . , . i ;. 1 1 1 M. 1 86 1
M. PA i i i -,:* /)),< i Mi ft 1.^7 I h-- in.iiht i ..I-,. -. ,u. -I repair
of th liortheru gate, UuhopftgalCj woa ;i /.i^ncd to them,
t 4. Tlie t.urying on (of a war) by furnishing
54
interest in the ttot. or lawful cause of kindred, affection, or
rhuif) fm iMlioj him ii i
ifcinHl adh JIMII JBIMI i nl JIM ..... I
ft/ ia II, n. I //, c.
I and ji.ii- -I f ,i in. i D
la . i b.ilbc
I and ji.ii- -I f ,i in. i Di- u.u ..... I i in .mi , Werre.
1541 4 / / . (/en * ///, i ,i_ Ini iniNiliI*- i ., .1- charge*
. . H hi . v..o M ..
f5. lit*: inlioii i>t
support to (a person in what he does^. /,.
M / . / - /////./ .):. r . ; 1 oi man -, tu of marja^c/ &
liiayntii.. ii,i ..( - Im wv. 1377 I r / / 7. I .
I. uf !, i KHU of h< r may lit- M..UIM - ,
14x5 / ///; . //./. In/. : , Al miff im my. .hath l-l^ro^ht
1 N| ! l.-ll ^p -II V , ill. 1 1 ihr h.,,lli i , 1. 1 1 In I, ad 1 10 pO\M T
L, <loi, vi hi 111 I), lln.,/h h> Ip- i-( ham ^ maynC iiain. < ,
i ii- i. M- i in to end. 159* ( ( " I -M- //*/.
,>nftn r I , -ili I ...... w,. . i In i . ,oiy pi. a . put in before that
i i i - IIK i l.i - LI , I .1 In . jnaint.i j i i.i in - iiiucnlcd
..... I i ........ ,, a l6oo Mn . I ,. -Ml I ll Mi:, . / ,>, in .
xxv. 14 And I Hall IfC thy Demand, in sik :.oi l Tu mtriil thy
in. i nti n.iin <-, if | may.
(J 1 lie action nl wrongfully aiding and nfietting
lihi;.ition ; j/fc. bitslenlalion ol a suit or suitor
-it l.iw \iy a patty who has no intcicst in the
] ........ Imj; . or who act* from any improper motive.
i< I. MAINTAIN v, 2(1.)
I I.lll-l AWA ,.// , //. |, j,,.; .- (/ilvoill. . mill ....... nicnlu
l.| if i; ut 1 1, i MM. . I. <lu Coute elf pr it :.on Maiioii.) 1389 in
1 ! i li ill- n tiiakyn no mrynlcnanir
I" kynuiu right lie |>e conionn lawr 1390
A . //* i / I tttlt. III. 4-,--/ in. BMfl Ii iii u myLh
i ...... byMtOI i "i i -i in I I", nia\ nh nain . .,| i|in i> |. .. , 1420
I VOa .ii/^/)"/f*W*6.v;Hjordain, Uawdry, I al . M..MI
I M inn.., lo .11, Ablution, ^ J rty Itrybty. , 1430 i >
ittatoiiry -J54 That fur no mini, No fain mam. ,...;, , IK- i.a..-
hym apou. 1447 A c/A ,-/ / .i//A V. i ; -> i Iiy y,\>-\>- mi^ht,
n i.i y itl < N..NII. , .unl ..i h. i nn<!u i ....... , ,. 1460 // /(/. 374/J
In an .i< Him .,1 ma\ nh IUUMH .-. 1467 M, / . i . (if 70)
\ \H Ii. iii .ML i it uly to * ui. thcr otTlcc , , MM
I i K -(iiti nli \\ ..ui ma , nh naiiiK i , ..i . luiiiipcrtye, o ......
heilyiinr ihrt i ll.uinlo , (o V:.c r uy I ,! 1*91
I \MHMM,I || . i / I I . t In .hall "M..I |)\- him-
bclfo, or by any nihri, ......... i Maintenance, or other thing.
which may dihturbe the course of llie C ommon Law. 16*8
COKK f On Lift. *68 b, Mami. u,nn . .1 -niinrih in I.uw,
ft I .1 in IN hand, 1.. .HUH . Vp 01 vi-liufilnii; of .piali.l,
itlld Mil , t" l)i ll till 1 1. lilt ol Iii i nil a!i< < of i Dinllloll
UKhl. 1787 J!IMH\M /V/. Usury Xli. M Champcrly U
bill .1 pailniiLn mndilii alioii of ttu. nilluf M.uni. ii MI, . .
1836 /I /MJ,- /i (!; * \tltf Citttfl C0MM. Pletis II. 6iy If llie
I t- n.l ml \\ a , nl pi |Vy lu the pill In a I l"l i ol tin lil.rl, In
i io (In- .nil. .n 1. 1.. u -lit .1 .un t ttlC I laiiititl,
.Mi.l HI ),:..! ll .1 in I., ih.l. niiiitv III- I laililill a ;aili%t tllC
IVU Kinlty ol iiiaini. ii.uii t-. 1875 I us 1 1-. (, ttius iv.
" ! I ll I nli . . I In ,1 MI Minim! ..i\ i MM . 1 1 Mainti ii.irn i-,
l t- l.r m.nU willi ih. dr-.i^n of I ......... in liliLj.ilioii. 1883
tW A ./, " . /./ . I .i.idtaiiKh v. Ntw3Hlt.,.Th
iCllon WAS foi tnainl. naiu i , iHH6 / MO A ,/., i / t, . /. ./ . ,. .(
llic action wu brou^hl r ...... \.i dam mcd io
I he pl.t inl ill \ \ MM .on ol | In drl. miaul -. mainli-ii.uiM . -I
OHO Nuilcr ill an at lion \\ hi, h In- h.ul l>MUi;hl a^aili:,! tin
|>Uintill 1901 SIK K I oi LIH.K *4V<L^7>r4f SflllM wrong
i ....... i< ii -in- . "i aiding a parly in litigation wUhoUttUfr t
10 modern Umei rare though powbie.
7. The action of providing ft person) with the
requisites of life ; the fact or state of being so pro
vided. Also, that which supports or maintains
a person with livelihood, means of subsistence ;
the amount provided for a person s livelihood.
1309 in Ettg. Gilds (1870) 4 He schaj jeue somwhat in
maintenance- of |e bretherhede. a 1400-50 Alexander 1179
Kaiher to thole t>e maintenance of the Messedoyns & of
^e (Deri Crtki^, pan Jaim of Persy to pay. 1540 Act 32 !
Hen. l////,c. 14 J he mujy., ii. -the maintenaunce of many
nuuter* mariners and sea men. 1581 Muix ASTER Petitions
Axxvii. j , .-; 14 , Will >e haue the multitude waxe, where
the maintenance waines? 1591 SHAKS. Tivo Cent. l. iii. 63
What maintenance be from ni-> friend > receiuo. Like exhibi
tion th-yu shah haue from me. 1592 LABINGTON Notes
Getutit L Wks. (1622) 6 The pride of ome, who cannot abide
to haue any.. come neere them in any circumstance of life or
maint :n;i;.<,e. 1600 HAKLUVT V O y. (rgio) III. ^55 This
the ^reate^t maintenance which the Indian hath.
1612 W x^i/Ai.i. burg. Mate Wks. (1653 Kp. Salut. 2, 1 was
vr my mair.t- ,w the practice of the cure
of the I ia^Nc-. 1645 r fcATLY Dippers Dipt(\b&) 133 Some
lands, profit*, arM emolument^. . aisign:cf for the mainten-
y. < 1701 ClbBf.H Love Makct a Man
n- i. ;* I.i, vn^h to give him Hooks, and a moderate Main*
. 1709 SHI>T Adv. Relig.) They are not under a
.-iking learning their maintenance. 1733 LAW
\i) 114 The parish allowance to such
[ -.;<! , it very seldom a comfortable maintenance. 1818
/Jitfi tt (id. aj VI. 117 In case be should have any
hil iren by her, to provide f^r their maintenance-. 1840
UACALXAV Eu. t Clivt (1887) 560 The civil servants were
< Ic-arly * ntit! ; l tu ;i inainlenance out of lh-; revi-nu ,-. 1863
MAWV Mo.-, irr /. / renter s Greece II. xxi. 297 Tlie Greet
liicfly IIOUM:S uf maintenance fur poor
in 1 ;i .ui l u </ni n.
)j. . x/iirafe maintenance \ support ^iven by a
liti-han l to a wife when the parties arc separated.
1722 I i. I ohCW. Jack (1840) 211 She demanded a sepa-
ratc mainti nan< . 1777 SHKKIIJAS Scli. Stand, i. i, >h<; IKI
!.< n ill-- * ,.u ,; of six match* s iVing broken off,, .nine i>epa-
i.iti: maintenance*) and two <li
8. The act of supporting or upholding in speech
or argument ; assertion of the truth or validity of
:ui opinion, plea, tenet),
533 M Ji K /></ <//. .SW /*?/ \Vk>. i jo/-2 For herein see I
-li -r hyft for this ^o-d man, but fur the maintenance
of hU n , that in the t-onniion law felc.J. 1560
i. .\/t i iiti>tf s ( unnn. 23 h, I he- I Hike .. aunswerelh,
that it wa-i ii r\ r hi , iut- hi t<> <1- fi.nde Lirlhers doctrine by
his maintenaunce. 1562 ( /n/d-.Uarria^fs 195 Thif, th:\>-
naiily (l-:cl.iru (fur the maintenaunce of his
malt i) lL.it he had -miry witnesses. 1691 1 .H\ \LV.\A (C. Neiv
Invent. v<) What has been severally offered and asserted..
in Main! -11.111- - -<f their different CcNKMtlODI tunching the
I .vil ri-jw ii |uin:d into. 1875 H. K. KKVNOLMS in Ex
positor I. ;j<j8 He Lutild ii v r have a|i]H.-alcd, a.s he did, t <
the authority of J aul in niainlt.ri.un, 1 ; uf bis own peculiar
opinioii ..
9. Cap ^>r f hat] of maintenance , a kind of hat
or cap formerly worn as a symbol of official dignity
or high rank, or carried before a sovereign or a
high dignitary in processions.
The sen^e uf maintenance here is obscure. Cf. the aptj.
equivalent mp t\f rotate ^ dip vf dignity (see CAI si . 4 f. ( . In
llie earliest example (c 1485) the hat of main tenant t- is worn
by the members of the Hulboin Quest. Afterwards the eap
o/ maintenance i.i nirnli-.iu-d by GODMnporviH U having
!" n nm-n by llie 1 upe thrice lu Henry VII and once to I
Henry VIII ; in 1551 it is referred to as one of the insignia
of a piini.. In ihi: 171)1 ( . anil Liter it appears chiefly M
borne, together with the sword, \x -\< \<: tin- l.md Mayor, and
before the Sovereign at his coronation. A kind uf cap, with
two points like hums L. hind, borne in the anus of certain
famili -s either as a charge or in the place of a wreath, is de-
.. i il" d li\ heralds as a cap of maintenance ; < f. quut. 1700.
( 1485 tHfly Myst* (1882) V. 727 (.SA AV dirt-it.) Here en-
Irithe vj. luronrs in a hute gownyde with hoodcs a-b<>\vh-
her ncclkesl, batten of majntenaun- < tln-i-\ jont-. 1489
\Vr;r MIV { hunt. (1875) 1. a A capp of maintenance
btought froui Koine to the Kii);;e, 1551 KOIIINSON tr. Morc s
i /(/. n. (1895) 2J3~4 Nor the prini.c hyniseHe is not knowen
I tin- nth- i . Ly a cruwir <i diadnne or cappe of main-
t n MM in c. 1577-87 Hoi.iNsni i> Chi)n, III. lu.- i They
h.id two taps of m.iintt nani likewise borne before them :
i 1 - Ic i> i>f the earlc uf Arinidell hare the one, and the carle of
Min \\eshurir the other. 1614 K.TAILOM Hog hath lost Pearl
in. K jh. As if a females fauour could not beobteyn d l>y any,
Km In tliai . . .ui . i he Cap of maintenance. x6aij. TAYLOR
(Water I 1 .) / cry Merry tt lierry-l < -n i / .M . Wks. tiiiju) II.
ij/a A Sv\ mil, ,i Cap uf maintenance, a MaCt . . Are hoi in-
btren (In 1 Maiin, and AliU-iiiirn. 163* MASSlN(iKK City
Madam iv. i, I sec I.otil Ma)<r written on his forehead;
IL * .!( i>( M.iint it.nu i- ,ni<l ( itic Sumd ! ! n up 111 state
IM fun- him. 1639 MAVM-: City Match i. iii, Think, man, how
it ni.iv In I line . . i .n ,< I hi i To lh swoid ami i .i|> ol ni.iin-
I. -n.tni i . 1656 in Ji-witl N. I Inpt: ( , >f> t >i ,tft\i Plate (1895) I.
t>. Ixxviii, |( inniu. Ii i-.i.itiii-d t S.ilisl iuy that tin- S word-
lira rer shoillil In ,ii ,i .\\ i n 1 1 ,11 ul I \\ r.ii r a t .i]) ol M.L^ Hi dial u r
l> (,,! thr .M.ii>>i ut thr ,.ml Citir for the tyme beni. 1698
I I\IK Ace, I-:, India $ P. 3^8 A bi^h Red Vl\n (\ip,
I >l.uli d a I I i [ i hLr a Cap <<f M.iinlrnaiK.e. 1700 COM
11 ,iv II ,/. ,/ in. -\\iii, I liey [a pair of horns] may |
a >! "I maintenance to you still. 1714 MASUKVILM-; /"i/^,
A,, A 1171-51 I. 177 If my lord mayor II.K! nothing to defend
hiniM lt hut In:, nu-al two banded swoul, tin 1 hu- cap of
ma I nli liam e, atiil In-, gilded man 1 . 1736 1 >K.\kr: A A /VK //"/
i \i ; I "lit- :a\.-id hi .u. i hat Ii a hat of inaiiilfiiaiice, \\ hich
In- \M at:, niily on Chi 1st mas day,, .and on the high days uf
i !> in i uly. 1808 Si or i Mar in. iv. vri, His cap of main ten-
am i 1 w.r. yiaivtl Wrlh (ht* pit mil he ion s pi m lie. 1875 Si r Bits \
Ctt.\t. Hut. III. x.\. 414 ll bt-iamr the rule for a duke
tu be treated by lire ^iuliii on u! the Mvutd, tbe bc^towul j
MAIN-TOPMAST.
of a goidea rod, and the impoaati jn of a cap of maintenance
and circlet of gold. [Under Edw. Ill ; but the document
cited has>rr impctitioium cappx^
tb. jocularly with allusion to sense 7). Obs.
1597 u/ Pt. Return /r. Pamats. L L 389 Take us with
lhec_;_for_wee muste provide us a poore capp of mantenance.
* Main ten ant, adv. Oos. Forms : 4 meign-
tenaunt.. 5 meyn-. mayntenaun^e, 6 mantey-
nent. maintenaunt. [a. OF. inaintenant in the
same sense in mod.F. = now , f. main hand +
tenant^ pr. pple. of tenir to hold.] At once, im
mediately.
13. - A . Alis. 5302 That on lep on a lyoun, And to ground
hym threw adoun, And hym astrangledmeigntenaunt. ?<z 1400
Arthur 383 flliey] broute Arthour Meyntenaunt Euen by-
fore be g> ant. a. 1470 TIFTOFT Czsar iv. (1530) 6 They dely-
vered maynienaunte one parte and the remnaunt wyth in
fewdayes. a. 1548 HALL Chron. ^ 1809)660 The Frenchmen . .
alighted as though they would gevea*<&ut maintenant. 159*
WfcsT ut Pt, Symbol. \ 44 C, tuerie estate is either executed
maintenant, or executorie by limitation of vse. 1598 Child-
Marriages 166, 2 packet es, . . uhich were maintenaunt..
deliuered to Mr. John Francis to be posted bens.
Maintenantly, adv. Obs. [-I-Y-.] =])rec.
15*8 .V/. Paper* Hen, Tilt, IV. 497 If thaye maye chare
theim ons out of Scotland, thoughe thaye . . manteynentlie
rttourne again after he be departed, yet [etc.]. 1577-87
HoLiN*ntD Ckron. III. 822/1 Alon&ieur de la Palice, and
monsieur de Irnbrecourt . . were put to their ransome>, and
licenced maintenantlie to depart vpon their word.
^ Used with etymological allusion.
1552 HVLOET, Sell a thing before wytnesse, or by delyuer-
> twepOHaBOB mayntenantly to the buyer . . , ntantipio dare.
Maintenou (nun&noft). The name of the
Marquise de Mainlenon, secretly married to
I-ouis XIV in 1685; used attrib. in names of
things arbitrarily called after her, as Maintcnon
lonnctj chop, cutlet; Maintenou cross [ - F. maiti-
tt iwn~\, a cross with a diamond at the extremity
of each limb, worn as an ornament.
[1710 SWII-T Jrnl. /<? ^ /*;//rt 8 Oct.,We had a neck of mutton
dressed a la Maintcnon, that the dog could not eat.]
1805 $ />ort ing Mag. XXV. 226 Veal cutlets, haricoed
mutton, maintenon chops. 1836 MARKVAT Three Cutters v,
And what cist, sir? Maintenon cutlets, my lord. 1836-7
UIL.KKNS SA. Boz t Talcs vlii, Mr. Alexander Trott sat down
to a fried sole, maintenon cutlet, Madeira, and sundries.
1884 tf^t st. Daily Press 13 June 7/6 The popular form of
bonnet is that called Maintenon .
MaintenOUS m t i-nteii3s;,(7. Law. rare, [irreg.
f. MAINTENANCE, + -OUH.] Relating to, or of the
nature of, maintenance.
1898 Km yd. Lau-s Eng. (ed. Renton) VIII. 75 A main-
tcnous agreement is-illegal and therefore void.
1 Maillteiiue. Obs. rare" 1 , [a. F. wainUntte,
f. mtiintemr to MAINTAIN.] = MAINTENANCE 6.
1390 GOWKR Conf. III. 380 To sc-che and loke how that it
is Touchende of the chevalerie, ..That of here large retenue
The lond is ful of maintenue, Which causith that the comune
ri^ht In fewe contrces slant upright.
Main-top mt 7 i n,t|?p). Abut. [SeeMMNo. io.]
The TOP ufa mainmast; a jilatform just above
the head of the lower mainmast. Often used loosely
lor nuiin-topgallant-inasthcad.
1485 Aa;w/ Ace. Hen. VII (1896) 48 Mayne toppc-.. 1582
N. I, n.i 11. i iKLD tr. Castati/tcda s Coin}, K. Ind. I. xxviii. 70 b,
The king with his owne hand did deliver it unto the Cap-
laine (ienc-iall, for to hestowe it in liis maine tpppe. 1627
CAI-T. SMITH Seaman s dram. xiii. 62 The Admiral! of each
squadron . .doth tarry in their mainc tops, flags of sundry
colours. 17*5 I)K FOK I oy. round H\>rld (1840) 308 The
man at the main-top, who was ordered to look out. 1835
M \i:i.v.\i Jiic. I- aititf. xvii, When I was captain of tlie main-
tup in the La Minerve. 1887 Standard 21 Sept. 5/7 The war
\essc-ls. .each flying the British ensign at the maintop.
b. alt rib. (sometimes * belonging to the main-
topsail ;. as main-top bowline t -man, shroud.
i6a6 C AI i. SMITH Aciid. l //f. Seamen 14 Tlie maine top
shromles. c 1860 H. STUAKT Sf at/tan s Catech. 79 The
dutit--, of fore or main-topmen in their respective tup.s are
much the same. 1867 SMYTH Sailor s It ord-l-k., M>iin-tsf>
, ( , the bowline of the main-lop>ail. 1882 Standard
i Dec. 3/6 There were no maintopmen on deck.
Main-topgallaiit (m/iT,tf>pe-lint). Xant.
[See MAIN a. io and Tni-uALl.ANT.] Used attrib.
in main-topgallaiit-mast, tlie ma^t nhuvc the
main-topmast ; similarly in main-topgallant -niast-
head) -sail (-yant} y -yard, etc.
1616 C.\ri. SMI iii An ft/. J wj, . .SV((///i 1 1 The maine top
gallant saylu ycanl- 1693 ()LI\LK in Phil. Trans. XVII.
912 Our Alain Top-Gallant Ma^t was >plU in picce.v 1748
Ansoit s l\ v. n. x. 2^9 One of ttiL t apt.uris .. carries the
royal standard of Spain at ilic main-top -allant mast head.
1760 C. JOHNS ION ( /trysttl (iS- -j) II- -> _^; To hand tlu- inain-
top-^allant sail ill a storm at midnight. 1790 HI-AISON
A -i. . .\ Mil. Mem. 11.411 The man on the inain-l^p gallant-
yard of tlie Kochc^lci. 1876 Km-yct. Brit. XXI. 153/1 On
thr ni.iin-iiiast we haxv tlie main-course or main-sail, main-
top-vail, inaiii-top-^allant-sail, and tlie niain-ruyal.
Main-topmast (m^nitypmart, -nwrt). A nnt.
Also 5 mane-. [Sec MAIN a. 10 and TOPMAST.]
The mast next above the lower mainmast.
1495 .Y .r.r/ Ace. Hen. I ll (1896) 269 The mane loppe
nia^ie. i6a6 C.MT. SMI i n Ac^id, Yng. Seamen i-. 1634
HKI KI n>x / /,(. (Clieihain Soc.) 169 Upon the mainmast
..tht-rc isalM) plated, .tlie main tup ma-.t. i76a FALCONER
>. ill. 584 \\liilc-, in the general \\ieck, the faithful
slay l)ia>;.s the main-topmast from its post away. 1813 M.
SCOTI /.v;, Cringle xvi, (1859)4=4 Her maiiiUpma^i was
^one tlyac by ihc uap.
MAIN-TOPSAIL.
b. attrib. : main-lof-inast-heaJ, -staysail.
1672 LcnJ. Gaz. No. 683/3, 3 English Seamen ran up to
his Maln-top-mast-head, and took down his Pendant. 1779
h . HIKVKY .\ ar. Hist. II. 157 fie is said to have passed
tluou^h the Channel, with a broom at his main-top-mast
head. 1866 Daily Tel. 6 Feb. 3/3 At eight o clock the
maintopina-st-staysail was carried away.
Main-topsail (m^nitfps/il, -s l). A aut.
[See MAIN a. 10.] The sail above the mainsail.
1618 yfU sn/SanlfifA (1844! 16 If the Maister. .bid heaue
out the maine Top-saile. tjfaAruat s ] oy. IT. v. 170 The
\\ eather proved squally, and we split our maintop-sail. 1884
PAK Eustace 137 Her main topsail is shivering.
b. atirib., as main-topsail bowline, brace, hal
yard, rigging, sheet, lye. yjnl.
1616 CAPT. SMITH AtciJ. 1 n.f. A fanit* 12 The maine top
-. 26 Apr. 26., . . - -.
tion suffered severely, . .having, .both maintopsail-yards. .
badly shot. 1854 MRS. GASKEU. Kvrtli f,- i . xiv, Some
sailors being aloft in the maintopsail rigging.
Main-ward, mamward. [MAIN a.]
( 1. Tlie main body of an army. Obs.
!g63-87 FOXF. A.\ M. (1596) 46/2 As well my va ward, main-
ward, as rereward. 1581 SIVWARD Mart. Discifl. II. 122
The which. .are to be diuided into three battailes : the
Voward, the Maineward, and the Rereward battaile. 1591
darrarrfs Art Warre 184 When the fronts were wearied
the Mainward and Rereward succeeded.
2. The principal ward of a lock, fastened to the
main- plate.
1677 Moxos Mcch. K.verc. No. 2. 23 The true Place of
the Main-ward. 1688 K. HOI.MK Armoury ill. 301/2 The
M./me ward [of a key] is that on the lower side the Kit.
1873 KNIGHT Diet. Mcc/:. 1330/1, U is a ward-lock key . . The
various parts are, a, the main-ward, or bridge-ward.
Mainy, variant of MKINIE, company.
Main-yard lnu T -n.iyiUd). A aut. [See MAIN a.
10.] The yard on which the mainsail is extended.
1485 A rtrvz/ Ace. Hen. I ll 11896) 37 Bras.se pendaunts
for the mayne yerdes. c 1578 G.ASCOIGNE Mask Posies (1575)
Flffwers 48 His eares cut from his head, they set him in
a chayre, And from a maine yard hoisted him aloft into the
ayre. 1^27 CAPT. SMITH Seaman s Grain, iii. 16 Suppose
crashing mainyards roll d. 1840 R. H. UANA Kef. Mast
xvii. 46 \Ve got a whip on the main-yard.
b. attrib., as main-yard-arm, -rope ; main-yard
man Want, slang (see quot.).
1497 Xa-. al Ace. Jf,-u. I ll (1896) 307, ij mayne yerde
Ropes. 1761 FALCONRR Shipwr. in. 665 Some, from the
mam-yard-arm impetuous thrown. 1867 SMYTH Sailor s
I! \>> <!!>&., Main-yard Men, those in the doctor s list.
Maioid (m,"i-oid), a. and sf>. Zool. [f. MAI A +
-oin.] A. adj. Of or pertaining to the genus
Main or family Maiidex or superfamily Maioidca
of crabs. B. sb. A maioid crab.
1851 DANA in Aitu-r. Jrnl. Sci. Ser. n. XI. 425 On the
Classification of the Maioid Crustacea or Oxyrhyncha.
1852 Crust. 1.48 Small antennary space, as in the Maioids.
Hence Maiordean a. and sh. = prec.
iSga DANA Cntst. i. 51 The Maioidean series passes down
from the Parthenopinea.
Maior, obs. form of MAJOR and MAYOR.
Maioral, -alitie, obs. ff. MAYORAL, -ALTY.
Maioram, -ane, -on, obs. forms of MARJORAM.
Maiour, obs, form of MAJOR and MAYOR.
Mair, northern form of MOKE, and (XIGHT)MARE.
Mair, Mair- : see MAYOR, MAYOR-.
t Mairatour, adv. Sc. Obs. Forms : see
ATOUR. [f. mair MORE t ATOI-R.] Moreover.
1513 DOUGLAS sExfis in. vi. 148 And mairatour, gif outhir
wil, or fame, Or traist may be [etc.]. 155* LYNDKSAY
Moiiarche 6155 And, mairattour, thay sail feill sic ane smell
Sonnoantynx far the fleure of earthly flowris. 1596 DAL-
KVMPLE tr. Leslie s Hist. Scot. tv. 225 He mairattouer
honouret christe in his Preistes. 1819 \V. TENNANT Papistry
Storafd (1827) 77 And mairattour, .. He did dislike baith
Pape and Deil.
Mairch, obs. Sc. form of MARCH sb. and v.
II Maire (ma-ir\ Also mairi. [Maori.] A
name for several New Zealand trees with heavy
close-grained wood : a. Santalnin ainiiim hami;
v^ r\i.~ _f :-._ . ^
uie rouocarpus species, growing trom forty to sixty feet
high. 1883 J. HECTOR Ha.iMk. N. Zealand 132, 133
i -Morris) Maire -a small tree ten to fifteen feet high ; . . wood
hard, close-grained, heavy.. Black maire, N.O. Jasminex\
:iUo Maire-rau-nui, Olta Citnniiigltamii.
Maire, obs. form of MAYOR, MORE.
Mairmaid, Mairman: see MKKM.UD, -MAN.
Mairouer, -ir, obs. Sc. forms of MOREOVER.
Mairt : see MART.
Mais, Maischloch, obs. ff. MESS, MASHLOCH.
Maise, variant of MEASE sl>. - >
Maise, Maisels, obs. ff. MAIZE, MEASLES.
t Maison. Sc. 06s. Also 6 maisoun. [a. F.
uiaison."] A house.
1570 Satir. Potms Reform, x. 412 With all foull vice thou
lies defylde yair Maisoun. 31615 SIR J. SEMPLE Piikiooth
far Pope in Harp Renfrrw. Ser. n. (1873) 19, I can but..
seek uiy meat through many an unknown Maison.
55
Maison, obs. form of MASON.
Maison-dieu : see MEASONDUE fftst., hospital.
li Maisonnette (m^ z^ne t). Usually mis
spelt maisonette. [ir., diminutive of tnaison
house.] A small house.
1818 LADY MORGAN Antobiog, (1859) 27 The Chnrlevilles
have exchanged their maisonette in Berkeley Square for
Queensberry House. 1880 OUIDA Moths I. 234 They all lived
in a little maisonette in the park.
Maiss, variant of MEASE v. Sc. t to soothe.
Maist, northern form of MOST.
Maister : see MASTER.
f Maisterel^l. Ofo. rare ~~ l . [f. waisfcr,
MASTER + -EL-.] An imp or familiar.
1652 CiAL LF M iiasfn t t/t.2$ Who is a consulter with fami
liar spirits? What? he that hath, .confariation with a petty
Maisterell? Ibid. 179 How many magicians, .. h.ive had
their ..maisterels, and ministrels, their imps, and familiars.
Maisteresse: see MAISTRICE Ot>s., MISTKK>S.
Maistery, inaistir: see MASTERY, MASTKH.
Maistre, obs. form of MASTER, MASTKHV.
Maistres^se, obs. form of MISTRESS.
Maistri, obs. form of MASTERY.
t Maistrice. Ch icily St\ Obs. Forms : 4-5
mastrice, -is, mais-, maystries, -yes, -yse, ^ -fi
mast res, 4-6 maistres, 5-6 maistrice, 7 mais
teresse. [a. OF. maisfrise s mod.F. wa/V/vVt }, f.
tiiintre MASTER. In i6-i;ih c. confused with the
pi. of MASTERY, q. v.] = MASTERY in various
senses ; superiority, superior force or skill ; a ileetl
of might or skill, a feat. To make maistrii? : to
display oiu- s power ur nkill.
a 1300 Cursor J/. 1461 1 (Juar es nil . .\>is prophet e . . Nu sal
he sceu vs his maistris. 13-. A . .-I Sis, 5591 Hy maistres, he
\\tin-es he conquerde. 1375 HAKHOUR tintce \\ . 524 And
it, that ouris suld he of richt, Throu thair mastrice thai
occupy. /Hd,\i. 566 The hund did than sa grct ina^tris.
That he [etc.], a 1400 Pisiitt^vfSnsasi 227 He \\as.. Mmv
mijti mon Jjen we his Mai.stris to Make, c 1400 Sffwdette
Kab. 3117 Lenger durste thny no maystryes make, Thai
were so sore agaste. ,1400 Row. Rose 4172 And eek
amidde this purpryse \\ as maad a tour of gr*.t maistrysf.
a 1400-50 Alexander -^^ pe ienke..C.ase him doune..
Kurthe to make his mai>tryse and mose in his arte. c 1460
I &iuneley Myst. xxv. 232 Tell me in this tydewhat mastres
thou makys here. ^MT HKNRY Wallace x. 696 (Juhat
Sotheroun thai ourtak Contrar the Scottis com neuir mais-
trice to mak. 1526 TINDAI.K i Cor. ix. 25 Every man that
proveth mastres abstaineth from all thynges. c 1560 A.
oCQTtfffftns (S. T. S.) vi. S So luve garris sober wemen small
Get maistrice our grit men of gud. 1680 AI-BRKV in Lett.
Emin. Persons (1813) III. 566 Notwithstanding his great
witt and maisteresse in rhetoriijue etc. he will oftentimes be
guilty of mispelling in English.
fMai Strie, r-. Oh. [ad. OF. inaistrier> f.
maistre MASTER s/>.] trans. = MASTER z ( .
c 1412 HOCCLEVE De Reg. Princ, 1845 Naght is his goost
maistried With daunger. Ibid. 4603 Of so seekly a con-
dicioun, That it may by no cure be maistryed. 1481 CAX-
TON Myrr. i. v. 26 They [sr. unlearned clerks] be called
mnistres wrongfully, for vanyte mai>tryeth them. ("1532
l)u WES Introd. Fr. in Palsgr. 950 Afiustrier t to mastry.
Maistrie, obs. form of MASTERY.
Mais try (mJi stri). Indian. Also maistri,
mistry. [Hindi mistrT, corruption of Pg. mestre
master.] A master-workman, a foreman ; applied
also to a skilled workman, e. g. a cook, a tailor.
1798 WELLINGTON in Owen -1/r-/. W ellesley s Dfsp. (1877)
: 765 These are to be had in any number by making advances
to the bullock owners or maistries. 1849 E. B. EASTWICK Dry
Leaves 135 The head maistri, or builder, had discovered . .
; that some of the workmen had deserted. 1880 C. R. MARK-
I HAM /Vrwr. j5ar 36aThe usual method of obtaining labourers
is to employ a native maistry^ who engages to enlist a fixed
number of coolies.
Maistry\e,Maistur, obs.ff. MASTERY,MASTER.
Mait, Sc. form of MATE $b., a., and v.
Maiter, Maith, obs. ff. MATTER, MAIZE.
Maith, Sc. variant of MATHE, maggot.
Maithen, Maithes : see MAYTHEN, MAYTHE.
Maitles, obs. variant of MIGHTLESS.
I! Maitre d hote! (mgtr* d(7tgl). Also 6 maistre
d hostell. [Fr. phrase = house-master .] A head
domestic, a major-domo, a steward or butler.
1540 in Ellis Ortff. Lett. Ser. in. III. 252 Tannagel, the
: maistre d hostell with vij persons. 1695 EARL OF PERTH
i Lett. tCamden) 64 A marquise who Is his maitre d hotelle
[Meant for a fern. !]. 1704 ADDISOX Italy (1705! 488 His
chief Lay-Officer is the Grand Maitre tfHMel or High
Steward of the Houshold. 1769 Ann. Reg. 104 His royal
highness gave to the maitre de hotel who was charged with
it [a present] a gold snuff-box. 1849 THACKERAY Pendennis
Ixxv \init.), Frederic Lightfoot, formerly maitre eThMct in
! the service of Sir Francis Clavering.
t M ait rise, f . Obs. rare~ l . [ad. F. maftriser,
I f. rnaitrise : see MAISTRICE.] trans. To make one
self master of, to conquer.
1636 BRATHWAIT ROM, Emfi. 125 Hee recovered France
newly over-run and maiti ised by the Barbarians.
Maize (mrfiz). Forms: 6 maith, mayis, 6-8
mais, maiz, -,~ ruaes, maix, maijs, maze, mass,
S maez), 7-8 mayz(e, 7-8 mays, ^9 mais^e), 7-
maize. Also 6 in mod.L. form maizium. [a.
Sp. maiz (formerly aUo mahiz } mahis, mayz}, a
word of the Cuban dialect, the pronunciation of
which is rendered by Oviedo inSp. orthography as
MAIZENA.
waist or majisi; prob. identical with the Arawak
(Guiana) tnarisf, and the Carib ( mdricki t bled
d Inde 1 (Breton, Diet. Cwa/fc, 1665). Cf. Y. mat s t
in i6th c. niahiz (1555 in Hatz.-TJarm.).]
1. An American graminaceous plant (/ea
or the grain produced by it; = INDIAN Conx.
a. The plant.
1585 T. WASHINGTON tr. Nuholay s Voy. i. xviii. 21 In
steed of corn they sow Maith [Fr. Us semcnt du Maith},
\\hichisakindofgrosse Mill. 1613 PLRCHAS Pilgrimage
vi. i. 561 The fields of Mais the great stalkes whereof
were trodden downe. 1613 K. HARCOIKT fW. to Guian.i
28 There is a kind uf great wheat, called Maix, of -..m.e
it is called Guinea wheat. 1672 JOSSELVN AITC }-.n^.
J\ art fies 17 They [Racoons] feed upon Ma^^, anil dj
mtVst our Indian Corn very much. 1674 I ov, f\e~v fang.
7 -, Ma/e, otherwise callfd Turkie-wheat, or r.ither Indian-
wheat, because it came first from thence. 1742 L\>i I.IN-;
/.V/. iii. 6 Ti- -uect. .to. .^ccnt the Lrcailiink; iiuii/t ui set
ting day. 1861 1 vi-oit Atiahuac ix. 228 The Mt.xii.aii- uoie
cultivating mai^c and tobacco uhen the Spaniard^, invaded
the country.
b. The grain.
1555 ?-nr\ /),\-tit?is 3 This kynde of grayne they call
niai/iiun. c 1565 SI-AKKF -S ;> J. Hawkins -2nd I sy. in //,K -
Inyt (1589) 540 Mayis maketh good sauury bread. 1594 K.
ASHLKY ir. /.I j i U Roy 15 h, Throughout the wt->tern Inlands
they make bread of a kind of wheat called Main/. 1596
KAI.KI<,H / /y,, : . Gritina \ It halh also for bie;ul -nliu:i.-iit
Mais, Cassaui. 1600 HAKI.I vr / \->y. i,iSu 111. <<*? A c rite
t.dlcd Maiy.in bignessc of a pta^e, the eaie whereof i< much
likeioate.iM.-ll. i66 BACON J/frf. /f^w.Wks. 18 7 11 1. ,
lake of Indian mai/ half a pound. 1732 AKHL IHNUI KH. I*
f/ l)i,-t i. 250 Mays is nut so ea-ily brought to Fermentation.
1832 / eg. Sal s/, l- twti ioi Maize is said to contain UD ^luti:ii.
and little, .saccharine matter. 1855 Lo\(,r. Hiait. . xvn. 15^
] hey. . Beat to deatli po-ir Pau-Puk-Keewis, Puunded him
as maize is pounded. 1894 1 \-ntury Mug. Apr. 49 The first
generations of English-Americans subsisted mainly on maize.
2. "Water maize [Sp. mah de/agna] t \he I iitoria
7<i, v (7, so called because of its farinaceous seeds
(Treas. Bot. 1866) ; Mountain maize, the genus
Ombrophytnm (Miller riant-ti. 1884).
3. Adopted as the name of one uf the coal-tar
colours, a pale yellow resembling that t>f maize.
1890 THOKPK Diet. .-////. <"/;,/. I. 26;, The s.tdium salt cf
a/o.\ystilbene-disu I phonic .n-Ul. .know n in commerce a> sun
yellow or mai/e .
4. atirib. ami Cowh. t as tHai:e-/>t t t; fa-tad. -<. ot\
-colour^ -cittttr t ~car, -field, -Jiour, -ganfctt, -grain,
-X rils, -hardest, -meal, -oi/ t -plant, -stalk, -stank,
-straw, -t rough , -whiskey; wane-coloured, -Jed
adjs. ; maize- husking i maize-poisoning vbl. sbs.;
maize-bird, an American blackbird of the sub
family Agehrin&i esp. Agd& itsfkawiceits t so called
from its fondness for maize; maize-cream, a de
coction or gruel of maize or maize-meal ; maiee-
eater, a South American maize-bird ; maize-smut,
a destructive fungus (t sti/agj A/aydis ; attacking
the maize-plant; maize-thief =?nai:t-bird; maize-
yellow, a yellow like that of maize.
1887 MOLOSEY Forestry II . Afr. 450 In South America a
kind of beer called Chica or *Maize beer is made from the
grain. 1837 SWAIN SON .Y<i/. Hist. Birds II. ioo l he AcetainfC]
or *maize-birds. 1855 KINGSLFY M estw. Ho! .\.\v, I!a>kcts
. .freighted with. .*maize-bread. 1890 O. CRAW KURD Round
Cut. Portugal 197 Now the broad fields of mai/e are cut
and the maize-cobs garnered. 1862 O NEILL Diet. Calico
Printing, etc, * Maize colour, a low toned yellow orange.
1861 Englishtvotn. Dow. bl&g. III. 263/1 One skein of gold
or *maize-coloured Russia braid. 1626 BACON Syl -a $ 49
Indian Maiz.. must be throughly boy led, and made into a
*Maiz-Creame, like a Barley Creame. 1855 LONGF. Hia \>.
xiii. 41 \Vagemin, the thief of cornfields ! Paimosaid, who
steals the *maize-ear ! 1894 Times i weekly ed.) 2 Feb. 89 3
The wheat-fed pork of the North West may yet compete
with the ""maize-fed pork of Chicago. 1771 J. R. FORSTER tr.
Kalnf s Tra-c. N. Amer. II. 77 They Ibirds] assemble by
thousands in the *maize-fields, and live at discretion. 1855
LOSGF. //mix , xiii. 21 All around the happy village Stood
the maize-fields. 1843 PRKSCOTT .)A .r/a> ^1850 1. 131 Pastry,
for which their *maize-flour and sugar supplied ample mate
rials. 1899 WERNER Capt. of Locusts 263 They .. carried
her to the grove beyond the * maize-gardens. 1880 C. R.
MAKKHAM Pfrur. Bark 479 The g_rains (of Cuzco maize] are
four or five times the size of ordinary *maize grains. 1901
Oxford Times 9 Mar. 7/1 [The advertisers] have never
used any. . maize-grits, or any other substitute for either
malt or hops. 1828 P. CUNNINGHAM A . S. Walts (ed. 3) II.
22, 1 chanced to stop for the night at the house of a gentle
man during the *maize-harvesU Ibid. 293 Their diet..
[should] consist principally of *maize meal. 1871 KINGSI.F.V
At Last xvi, The Red Indians looked on Mondamin, the
*maize-plant, as a gift of a god. 1837 A llbutfs Syst. Med. 1 1.
801 The special characters of *maize poisoning may be due
to some peculiarity in the chemical structure of this grain
itself. 1896 P. A. BRI-CE Earn. Hist. Virginia I. 167
Except the juice sucked from the crushed fibre of the
*maizestalk, they had no knowledge of any spirits. 1887
MoLON EY Forestry if. Afr. 450 The finer qualities of
* Maize starch are largely used as a substitute for arrowroot.
1886 W. J. TUCKER E. Europe 299 A hole in the *maize-
straw thatched roofs served as chimney. 177* J. R. FORSTER
tr. K aim s Trav. .V. Amer. I. 372 The laws of Pensylvania
. .have settled a premium of three-pence a dozen for dead
* maize thieves. 1853 F. O. MORRIS Hist. Brit. Birds III.
9 Red-winged maize-bird.. .Maize-thief. 1851 MAYNE REID
Scalp Hunt. xiii. 98 Your horse is standing at the "maize-
trough. 1893 LELASD Met, I. 13 * Maize- whiskey could be
bought then for fifteen cents a gallon.
Maizena .m^zfna . [Arbitrarily f. MAIZE.]
Maize-starch prepared for use as food. Also a// -if .
i86a in Ref. Juries Exhib. 1862 (1863) in. A. 13. i86a
MAIZER.
MRS. HAWTHORNE in A". Hawthorne $ Wife (1885) II. 326,
I carried to Mrs. Alcott early this morning some maizena
hlanc-mange. a 1875 F. GATES Matabcle Land (1889) 24
Made into a pudding with maizena.
Mai zer. [f. MAIZE + -ER *.] A maize-bird.
1837 SWAINSON A uf. Hist. Birds II. 275 Subfam. Aglainy
[i.e. Ag t 1aeiny\ Maizers.
II Maja (ma xa). [Sp., fem - of M.vjo 1 .] A
Spanish woman who dresses gaily. Also attrib.
1831 [see MAJO J. 1840 LONGF. Sp. Stud. n. i, Now bring
me, dear Dolores, my basquiita, My richest maja dress.
Majerom, ohs. form of MARJORAM.
Majesta-rian, a. nonce-ivd. [f. MAJESTY +
-ariati. ] User! humorously for: (Her) Majesty s.
i857Ci.orcH Poems, etc. (1869) I. 115 He is to have a deer
stalking party to-morrow, Lord Adolphus Fit/clarence, and
other majestarian officers.
t Mai estate. Obs. rare 1 , [ad. L. majes-
tJtcrn MAJESTY.] Majesty.
1533 G.UT Richt I ay (1888) 32 Thir iii persons ar equal
in power maicstate and in ewer lestyng.
Majestatic (maedjjestae tik), a. Now rare.
fad. med.L. maje static-us, f. viajcstat- MAJESTY.]
Pertaining to the majesty of God. Cf. MAJESTICAL 2.
1659 HAMMOND On Ps. !\x\v. 9 The glorious majestatick
presence or inhabitation of Hod. 1695 Hi*. PATRICK Comm.
( !>!. iii. 8 They heard the Voice of the Lord.. .The Sound of
the .Majestatick Presence, or the Glory of the Lord, a 1711
KEN Hymns f- .vang. Poet. Wks. 1721 I. 14 To gain a tran
sient beatifick si^ht, Of Jesus rob d in Majestatick Light.
1756 AMORY Ihtncle (1770) II. 51 We must distinguish.,
between the essential and the majestatic presence of God.
So i Majesta tical a. t in the same sense.
a 1694 J. SCOTT ll- fa. (1718) II. 493 He placed a great
Part of the Glory of his Majestatical Presence in the Taber
nacle.
t Majestative, <* 0&s.- [ad. lateL. majes-
A/7/r 1 -/^, f. majestiit- MAJESTY : see -IVE.] Majestic.
1656 in Ui.orNi iiloss^r.
Hence fMajestativeness. Obsr^
1727 in BAILEY vol. 1 1.
Majesterialty, Majesterycall: see MAGIST-.
Majestic mad^e-slikX a. [f. MAJESTY + -ic.]
Possessing or characterized by majesty; of impos
ing dignity or grandeur, a. Of persons, their at
tributes, etc.
1610 (i. Fr.F.TCHER Christ s I ict. i. xvi, Bowing her self
with a majestique air. a 1651 KROME Qitef tie s Kxch. i. i.
Wks. 1873 III. 458 Your no less prudent than Majestick
Fattier With power & policy enrich t this Land, a 1700
DRYDEN Floiver $ Leaf 176 Hut in the nmKt was seen A
lady of a more majestic mien. 1725 DE FOE l e<y. round
Jl c ld ( j 840) 132 He was grave and majestic, and carried it
-omethiiig like a king. 1807 CKABBE Par. A e-g. in. 812 His
stride majestic and his frown severe. 1856 FROUDB Hist.
Kitg. (1858) L ii. 173 Amidst the easy freedom of his address,
his manner remained majestic. 1866 LlDDON Kawp. I.cct.
v. (1875) 225 St. John i s spiritually as simple as he is intel
lectually majestic. 1871 R. ELI. is tr. Catullus Kxxvi. i
Lovt-ly to many a man U Qinutia ; shapely, majestic, Stately,
to me.
Comb. 1870 L EsTRANC.E Miss Mitford I. vi. 168 A fine
majestic-looking old woman of sixty.
b. Of things material and immaterial.
1601 SHAKS. Jitl. C. i. ii. 130 It doth amaze me, A man of
such a feeble temper should So get the start of the Males-
ticke world, ifiio Temp. iv. i, 118 This is a most majes-
licke vision. 1664 EVELYN Syh>a iv. (1679) 33 No Tree what
soever, becoming long Walks and Avenues, comparably to
this Majestick plant [the Elm], a 1704 T. BROWS Prot.
\st Sat, Persius Wks, ed. 1730 I. 51 Virgil s great majestick
lines. 174* YOUNG A~t. Th. in, 1^3 This Heav n-assum d
majestic Kobe of Earth, He deign d to wear. 1794 MRS.
RADCLIFFE Myst. Udolpho L The view was bounded by the
majestic Pyrenees. 1833-6}. H. NEWMAN Hist. Sk. (1873)
I. iv. i. 360 There they [Ambrosian chants] are in use still, i
in all the majestic austerity which gave them their original
power. 1879 GKO. ELIOT Theo. Suc/t ii. 32 Clad in the ma
jestic folds of the hiwatiflti.
Hence t Maje sticness, majesty.
a 1643 CARTWRIGHT To C tess Car/isle -24 Such a. .Lovely,
self-arm d, naked Majestickness. 1685 H. MORE I/lnstr., etc,
263 Which is a marvellous manner of Transition . . sutable
to the usual Majestickness of this Book of the Apocalypse.
Majestical -mad^e stikal), a. Now chiefly
poet. [Formed as prec. : see -ICAL.]
1. = MAJESTIC, a. Of persons, their attributes, ,
etc. (occas. ironical).
1589 HORSEY Trap. (Hakl. Soc.) App. 295 Kynore ft read
Kyuore- cover] my good lord, with thy princely wisdome
and majestyecall clemency this unwillinge faulte comytted.
1593 NASHR Christ s T. Ded. 2 All those maiesticall wit
forestalling worthies of your se.ve. 1617 MORYSON I tin. \\.
99 His person and carriage was most comely, and i^f I may
use the word) Maiesticall. 1651-62 HKYLIN Cosmogr. i.
(1682) 207 Their gate is. .very stately and majestical. * 1663
(. o\\ I.F.Y Ess.) Greatness (1688) 121 If I were ever to fall in
love again . . it would be, I think, with Prettiness, rather
than with Majestical Beauty. 1781 JUSTAMOND Priv. Life
Lewis Xr t II. 214 His entrance .. was splendid and ma
jestical. 1821 BYRON SarJan. n. i. 532 His marble face
majestical Frowns. 1866 J. H. NKWM\N tn-rotttins iv. 30 |
And therefore is it, in respect of man, Those fallen ones
show so majestical. 1876 BANCROFT Hist. U. S. I. iv, 101
A grave and majestical countenance.
b. Of things material and immaterial.
1579 Lvi-v Euphites lArb.) 161 What can we beholde more
noble then the world. .? what more maiesticall to the sight,
or more constant in substance? a i586SiDNEY^/o/. Poetrie
(Arb.) 65 Theyr Playes .. thrust in Clownes by head and
shoulders, to play a part in maiesticall matters. 1621 BURTON
Anat. Mel. i. i. II. iv. (1651^ 17 Suppose you were now
brought into some. .Majestical Palace. 1651 N. BACON
56
| Disc. Gavl. n. xi. (1739) 58 War is ever terrible, but if just
and well governed, majestical. 1695 DRVDEN Ess., Orig.
Satire (ed. Ker) II. 107 The first six lines of the stan /.i
seem majestical and severe. 1851 LoNnr. Cold. Leg. v. Inn
at (, t-nfla 4 It is the sea, ..Silent, majestical and slow. 1867
M. ARNOLD Celtic Lit. 61 An older architecture, greater,
cunninger, more majestical.
1 2. = MAJESTATIC. Obs.
1581 E. CAMPION in Confer, in. (1584) R ij, S. Augustine
excludeth not by maiestical presence al bodily presence.
1597 HOOKER Eccl. Pol. v. Iv. 6 If his Maiesticall body
haue now any such new property. 1633 Bp. HALL Hard
Texts, O. T. 201 It pleased the Lord to represent unto me
a cleare _signe of the majestical! presence of the Sonne of
God, sitting on high, upon a glorious throne, a 1638 MEDK
Wks. (1672) 639 The proper place where the Majestical
Glory is revealed, is the Heavens. 1675 BROOKS Gold. Key
Wks. 1867 V. 526 The presence of God with his people is
very majestical. a 1680 CHARXOCK Attrib. Cod (1682) 257
[Heaven) Tis the Court of his Majestical presence.
Hence t Maj e st icalness, majesty.
1613 Dtcl. Arriv. C. Haga at Constantinople 14 The
Maiesticalnesse of Our Royall and Princely State. 165*
KIRKMAN Clfrio tr Loziti 78 This splendid greatness of a
maid surpassed the magesticalness of the purest French
I.illies of King Henry the third. 17*7 BAILEY vol. II.
Majestically mudje-stikali), adv. [f. MA
JESTIC, -ICAL : see -ICALLY.] In a majestic manner ;
with majesty, imposing dignity or grandeur.
1596 SIIAKS. i Hen. II 7 , n. iv. 479 If thou do st it halfe so
grauely, so majestically [etc.). 1670 CLARENDON Contempt.
/ J. Tracts (1727) 568 If princes would., majestically sup
press haughty and impetuous transgressors. 1697 DRYDRN
&neid l.v. 35 Silent they move; majestically slow, Like
ebbing Nile, or Ganges in his flow. 1715 Poi E Odyss. VI.
158 He bends his way Majestically fierce, to seize his prey.
1853 J. H. XKWVAN Hist. -VX. (1873! II. i. iii. 126 The great
stream of the Po . . flows majestically through its length.
1896 /.<Z7<> Times C. 489/2 Inglis . . stalked majestically out
ofL ourt, looking neither to the right hand nor to the left.
t Maje-stify, v. Obs. rare 1 , [f. MAJESTY +
-KV.] Irons. To make majestic.
1616 LANF. Cant. Sgr s T. xn. (1887) 24 Vppon his helme
a plume of white and redd maiestifyed his pace.
Maje-stuous, a. ram. Also ?majestious. [n.
F. majesttieux, f. majestc MAJESTY, after vohip-
itieiix VoLi FTUors.] Majestic.
1685 Crucian s Courtiers Orac. 65 The other [employ,
ments] are more majestuous, and as such, attract more
veneration. 1864 CARLVLE Fredk. Ct. IV. 252 That voice
sombre and majestious .
Majesty (mse dgAsti). Forms : 4-5 magestee,
4-6 mai-.maj-, mageste, (5 maiestee,magiste),
5-6 magestie, -y, 5-7 maiesty, majestie, (6
maiestye, majistye), 6-7 maiestie, (7 majiste),
ft- majesty, [n. F. majestf, ad. I., tiiajestat-eiit,
majestiis, {. *wiijcs- > ablant-var. of *majos- (ma/us,
majSr-em greater : see MAJOR") + -tat- : see -TY.
C f. J r. mat -, majcslat, It. tnat,vstit. maesta, Sp. i
majfstatl, 1 g. magestade; also G. tnajcstat, Du.
majesieit. ]
1. The dignity or greatness of a so%-ereign ;
sovereign power, sovereignty. Also foncr. or semi-
concr. The person or personality of a sovereign.
1375 BARBOUR Bruce \. 431 [Edward I loquitur] Hys fadyr
. . wes agayne my maieste. c 1400 Destr. Troy 2632 A ! no-
bill kyng & nomekowthe ! .. Let mene to your maiesty [>e
mynde of my tale, c 1460 FORTF.SCUE Al<s. ft Lift. .!/< . \ ii.
(1885) 125 He [^r. the king] woll .. hie also horses off grete
price . . and do other suche nobell and grete costes, as hi-
Mlith is roiall mageste. 1489 CAXTON Faytes of A. I. vi. 13
The subget fereth to offende the mageste of his soucrayn
lorde. 1533 LD. BFRNF.RS Froiss. I. ccxliii. 362 By our
. ryall magesty and segnory, we commaunde you [etc. ]. 1518
i Rov Rede itie, etc. (Arb.) 29 Fye apon his maieste and
endly
ff Cl. in. iii. 2 Good Maiestie : Herod of lury dare not looke
vpon you. 1726-31 TINDAL Rapht s Hist. F.ng. (1743) II.
xvii. 1^6 She was a sovereign queen and would do nothing
prejudicial to Royal Majesty. i^8a WOLCOT in J. J. Rogers
I //* ty ll orks (1878) 22 The King came m after, with a
skip; (not a very proper pace I think for Majesty). 1849
MACAI LAV }fist. A <\ iv. I. 508 A man who was daily seen
at the palace, and who was known to have free access to
majesty. 1883 EARL ROSF.BERY ^V/. at Edinb. 21 July, The
buried paraphernalia of dead majesty.
b. spec. The greatness and glory of God. (The
earliest use in Eng.)
a 1300 Sannnn lyi. in E. E. P. (1862) 7 Bobe god and man
in maieste be hei} king aboue vs alle. a 1340 HAMPOI.E
Psalter xx. 5 He sail apperc in mageste. la 1366 CHAUCER
Rom. Rose 1339 God that sit in magestee. 1390 GOWER
Con/. I. 195 O nihe mageste, Which sest the point of every
trow the. 1470-85 MALORY Arthur xvii. xxi. 721 To see the
blessid Trynyte. .and the mageste of oure lord Ihesu Cryst.
1526 Pilgr. Per/, i\V. de W. 1531) i8b, He y wyll serche
the secrete Maiestye of God by natural! reason. 1611 BIBLE:
Heb. viii. i. 16*9 MII.TON Christ s Nativ. ii, That far-
beaming blaze of Majesty. 1695 Hi-. PATRICK Comm.Gen. iii. 8
The Voice of the Ix>rd. . .The Sound of the Divine Majesty s
approach, a 1719 S. CLARKK -SVrw/. Ixxxui.Wks. 1738 I. 517
The Supereminent Glory and Majesty of God. 1881 HIBLE
(R. V.) Luke \x. 43 And they were all astonished at the
majesty [Gr. neyoAeiorijTi, TINDALR, etc. mighty power] of
( lod. 1892 WlBTCOTT Gospel o/ Life Fref. 22 The incompre
hensible majesty of God and His infinite love.
c. transf. andySJf.
1567 Gude ff Godlie B. (S. T. S.) 78 Christ come full humill
and full low, Us to exalt in Maiestie. 1596 DALRYMPI.E
tr. Leslie s Hist. Scot. x. 382 To contemne the Maiestie,
diminise the authoritie of the Kirk. 1663 CHARLETON Ckor.
MAJESTY.
I Gigant. 13 So great devotion and reverence toward the
majesty of Truth. 1668 CULI>EFI>ER & COLE Barthol. Anat.
n. vi. 106 It were contrary to the Majesty of the principal
Part, to be moved by another whether it will or no. lyu
ADDISON Sfa-f. No. 327 p 14 The natural Majesty of Adam.
1863 WOOLMEB My Beautiful Lady 135 The worth and
majesty of England s name.
d. Rom* Hist. Used to render the equivalent
L. majestas in the sense : The sovereign power and
dignity of the Roman people, esp. considered with
reference to offences against it. (Cf.LESE-MAJESTY.)
1565 COOPER Thesaurus, Actio maiestatis, an action for
the breakyng of the honour and maiestie of any great or
heade officer. 1581 SAVILE Tacitus, Hist. I. Ixxvii. (1591)
43 Crime of Majesty and treason. 1862 MF.RIVALE Rom.
Emp. xliv. (1865) V. 248 Under the empire the law of ma
jesty wa* the lej;al protection thrown round the person of
the chief of the state.
2. Preceded by a possessive, your t his, her, the
Stuff s t the queen* s\ sometimes with a qualifying
epithet, as (most) sacred, gracious, f royal. Used
as an honorific title in speaking to or of a king,
queen, emperor, or empress. In this use Your
Majesty is a respectful substitute for the pronoun
yon, and fft s, Her Majesty (abbreviated H. M.)
may be either prefixed to such designations as the
King, the Queen, King Edward VII> etc., or
substituted for them ; so, in modern use, Their
A/ajestieS) when more than one royal person is
meant. Also, with distinguishing epithet : ///>,
Her Imperial Majesty (abbreviated H. I. M.), said
of an emperor or empress ; His Britannic Majesty
(abbreviated H. K. M.), the King of Great Britain
(and Ireland) ; His Catholic Majesty, the King of
Spain ; His Most Christian Majesty (Hist.), the
King of France ; in jocular language, His Satanic
Majesty, the Devil, Satan.
This use, common to all the Rom. langs., and from them
adopted into all the living Teut. langs., descends from the
Latin of the later Roman empire (tun, i-fstra majestas).
In England it occurs, in its Latin form, from the iath c.,
though examples of the vernacular form are not met with
before the isth c. It was not until the i7th c. that your
majesty entirely superseded the other customary forms of
address to the sovereign. Henry VI II and Queen Elizabeth
were often addressed as Your Grace and Your Highness 1 ,
and the latter alternates with Your Majesty in the dedica
tion of the Hibleof 1611 to James L
The English syntax <>f this word (as of the other abstract
nuiins similarly employed as titles, e.g. highness, lordship,
grace, xttf//M ) U somewhat inconsistent. Although
Ytmr Majesty, like /it s, Her Majesty \ requires the follow
ing verb to be in the 3rd person sing, to agree with the sb,,
this principle of concord is not applied to the pronouns, as
in Fr. and some other langs. The neuter pronouns it, its,
Ti //;V//, cannot be used with reference to a foregoing (I tntr,
His, Her) Majesty ; either the titular phrase must be re
peated, or the pronoun must be the same as if the simple
fur in ( you , or the king , the queen J had been used
instead of the periphrastic form.
(1171 Addr. King s Clerks to Hen. II in Mat. Hist. T.
Kt ckct (1885) VII. 471 Noverit vestra Majestas, qnod (etc.).]
1433 Rolls rfrarlt. IV. 444/2 Plese it to your Rial Mageste.
I53<S in Speed Hht. Gt. Brit. (1632) 1025 The Kings most
roiall Majesty. 1585 \VnriGii r in Fuller Ch. Hist. ix. vi.
24 To the Queens most excellent Majesty. May it please
your .Majesty to be advertised that notwithstanding the
charge of late given by your Highness to the lower House
of Parliament fete.]. 1596 SPKNSER.$V<I/ Irel. (Globe) 661/1
The great good which snail growe to her Majestie, should
. . readely drawe on her Highnes to the undertaking of the
enterprise. 1624 in Archsrologia XLVIII. 211 Given by
the King s Ma""., to one Bonner. 1660 BLOUNT (titie^
Boscobel or the History of HN Sacred Majesties most
miraculous preservation after the Battle of Worcester. 1678
\ ,\ \V.\N / //<"> i. M3 One of his Majesties Judges. 1761
CJU OKN ( ("/: , />// . Ded. to King, I doubt not but your
Maj- siy will pardon my forbearing to enter upon your
" ble
valuable personal accomplishments, c 1777 BTKKF Addr.
tit King Wks. IX. 183 Your Majesty was touched with a
sense of so great a disaster. 1804 M. CUTLER in /-JT^, Jrnls.
#f Corr. (1888) III. 171 This morning, paid the high homage
of my respects to his Democratic Majesty, the President.
1881 JAS. GRANT Cameron tans I. ii. 23 1 efore summoning
his sable majesty. 1884 (. IM.FMISG (Julia Fletcher) Ves
tigia I. iv. 131 His Majesty, King Humbert, will hold a
grand review of his troops. 1888 MAITI-MIN JAw. (ed. 2)
L 295 His Majesty the King of Hawaii.
f 3. The external magnificence befitting a sove
reign. Obs.
1481 CAXTON Godfrey xxxix. 77 Themperour satte in his
mageste, and the barons aboute hym. 166? MIL i ON F. L.
n. 266 Heav ns all-ruling Sire. .with the Majesty of dark
ness round Covers his Throne.
4. Kingly or queenly dignity of look, bearing,
or appearance ; impressive stateliness of aspect or
demeanour,
1531 ELVOT <? . n. ji.The fountaine of all excellent maners
is Maiestie, which. .is proprelie a beautie or cpmelynesse in
his countenance, tangage and gesture apt to his dignite, and
accomodate to time, place, and company. 1549 COVERDALE,
etc. Erasm. Par. 2 Cor. 58 A weake bod ye, wnerin there is
no maiestye. 1603 KNOLLES Hist. Turks (1621) 1161 With
a faire countenance, and a majestie full of mildnesse. 1667
M 1 1,1 ON / . L. xi. 232, I descne..One of the heav nly Host,
and by his Gate .. some great Potentate .. such Majestie
Invests him coming. 1710 STEF.LE Tatler No. 115 p i
DICKFSS Dowlvy xxx, Edith was there in all her majesty
gf brow and figure.
MAJO.
b. ti-ansf. Of natural objects, buildings, etc.
1555 V.DRH Decades To Rdr. (Arb.) 50 The contemplation
of qcxMes worker 8: maiestie of nature. 1565 COOPER The
saurus s.v. M>iit-stas, the maiestie ami goodly sight of a
place. 1570-6 I.AMBAHDK I eram/ . Kent (1826) 281 A shrine,
of golde and of greal Maiestie. 1667 MILTON P. L. IV. 607
The Moon Rising in clouded Majestic. 1822 PYRON Htavfii
\ Kartlt l. iii, Your rugged majesty of rocks And topplfag
trees. 1830 J. G. SrmiTr Syh ti Brit. 6 The funereal majesty
of the cedar or the yew. 1879 JRNKIXSON Guide Kng. Lakes
(ed. 6) 159 At the foot of SkiUdaxv, which stands forth in all
its majesty.
C. sarcastically.
1588 GREENE I andfsta (1607) 21 The goodman seeing his
wife in her maiestie, with her mace in her hand, thought it
was time to bowe for fear of blowes.
5. Impressive stateliness of character, expression,
or action.
597 MORLEV hiftvii. Mtis. 114 Those per nrsin $ llicsin,
which of all other Canons carie both most difficultie, and
Tragedies behind them, that may compare with the Majesty
of the Grecian Stage. 1809-10 COLFRIIK;R Fri?Hd(i%6$) 131
Imposing only by the majesty of plain dealing. 1871 H.
MACMILLAN True Vine vi. (1872) 260 Every thing in nature
partakes of the majesty of measured progressiveness and
slowness.
6. A canopy over a hearse. Obs. exc. Hist.
1483 Funeral of Ediv. // in Lett. Rich. Ill (Rolls) I. 7
A blacke magestie, clothe of sarsenet drawen with vj coursers
traped with blacke velvet. 13.- MS.Cott. Til . E viij. in
Strutt Mann. % Customs (1776) III. 162 If he be an earle he
must have a majeste and valence fringed. 1546 in Strype
Eccl. Mem. II. n. App. A. 6 [A] stately herse of nine prin
cipals with double stories and a costly Majesty. 1849 ROCK
Ch. of Fathers II. vii. 408 This tester-like covering [of the
hearse] was known as the majesty . 1850 Gloss. Terms
A r chit, \. 250.
7. Religions Art. (See quots.)
Cf. med.L. majestas (see Du Cange), OF. maystc, image
de la Vierge (Godefroy), It. maesta.
1485 CAXTON Paris $ / /Vm?(Roxb. Libr. 1868) 27 A lytel
chamber whyche .. was an oratory, where as was the ma-
geste [F. la inaiestt} of our Lord Ihesu Cryst vpou a lytel
aulter. 1847 EASTLAKE Mater. Hist. Oil Painting I. 171
note, The only existing document relating to Cimabue shows
that he was employed in 1301 . . on a mosaic Majesty in
the tribune of the Duomo at Pisa. Ibid. 480 The central
Sicture . . generally represented a Majesty , or enthroned
fadonna. 1830 NEALE East. Ch. Introd. I. 238 The dome
[of St. Sophia at Constantinople] was covered with mosaic
of glass: the summit, as usual, representing a Majesty. 1854
FAIRHOLT Diet. Terms A rt, Majesty, . . a representation of
the Saviour seated in glory on a throne, and giving his bene
diction, encompassed with the nimbus called V.esica Piscis,
and surrounded by cherubim and the four evangelistic
symbols, with the A and H. 1872 Gloss, Eccl. Terms (ed.
Shipley), Majesty, a picture of God the Father enthroned
as a pope, with a tiara on His head, and with the other
Persons of the Blessed Trinity portrayed or symbolized . 1883
. G. WALLER in Archxotyia XLIX. 200 The Majesty ,
a term of ancient use, is given to the figure of Our Lord
seated within an aureole, holding up the right hand in act
of benediction, in the other a book or orb.
8. Her. (See quot.)
1828-40 KERRY Encycl. Her. I, Majesty * this term is
applied to the eagle when crowned, and holding a sceptre.
It is then blazoned an eagle in her Majesty.
9. attrib. : f majesty scutcheon, (app.) an
escutcheon bearing the royal arms.
1732 Loud. Gaz. No. 6084/2 A Chair of State .. with a
Majesty Scutcheon over it.
Hence t Majesty ship nonce-wd t MAJESTY 2.
1594 LODGE & GREENE Looking Glasse (1598) E 3b, Nay
and please your maiesti-ship for proofe he was my childc,
search the parish booke.
Majeutic, variant of MAIEUTIC.
Maji, variant of magi, pi. of MAGUS.
I! Majo 1 Cma*x0). [Sp. ; cf. MA.IA.] A Spanish
dandy of the lower classes. Also attrib.
183* W. _ IRVING Alhambra (1896) 134 (The Balcony], Majos
and majas, the beaux and belles of the lower classes, in
their Andalusian dresses. 1843 FORD Handbk. Sfain i.
146 The Majo, the Figaro of our theatres, is entirely in
word and deed of Moorish origin ; . . he is the local dandy. . .
The Majo glitters in velvets and filigree buttons, tags and
tassels. 1883 LD. SALTOUN Scraps I. ii. 192, I had bought
a full Spanish majo costume. ,and at a distance might have
been mistaken for a Spanish dandy.
Majo" fnrfi djfl). Also 8 murjoe, 8-9 majoe,
A West Indian shrub, Picramnia Antidcsma.
Majo bitters (see quot. 1866).
a 1726 II. HARHAM Hortns Atitericamts (1794) 96 Majoe,
or Macary Bitter. This admirable plant hath its name from
Majoe, an old negro woman,, .who, with a simple decoction,
did wonderful cures. 1797 Encycl. Brit. (ed. 3) XIV. 727/2
shrub about eight feet high, as a cure for colic and olher
complaints, under the name of Majo-bitters.
Majolica, maiolica (mad/flika, may^lika).
Also 6 maiolique. [a. It. maiolifa ^ whence F.
majo/iijiie, maioliqite}.
According to J. C. Scnliger Exoie-ric, Extrcit. (1557) 136,
the best ware of this kind was said to be made in the island
of Majorca (called Majflica in the 14111 c. : see Du Cange) ;
if this statement be correct, the word is prob. derived from
the name of the island.]
1. A term applied originally to a fine kind of
Italian pottery coated with an opaque white enamel
VOL. VI.
57
ornamented with metallic colours ; but later ap
plied to all kinds of glazed Italian ware, beautifully
ornamented and richly coloured, also called_/i>?Vr
and Kaffaellc ware. Also, a modern imitation
ware coated with a coloured enamel and decorated.
1555 Eni-:N Decailes 238 The finewhyte eartlic caulei! Por-
cellana, of the which are made the earthen dysshes of the
woorke of Maiolica. 1585 T. WASHINGTON tr. Nicholay s
I oy. I. xi. 13 Two great platters of Maiolique \printed
MacoliqueJ. 1856 J. C. ROBINSON Sonlages Collect, 50
The pieces .. which, in the fifteenth century, were curtly
termed by the Italians Majorca or Majorica , and thence
by corruption Majolica , a term which. . ultimately obtained
a place in the language, and was applied indiscriminately
to all kinds of glazed earthenware. 1875 KORTNUM Maiolica
20 The general term Maiolica , also spelt Majolica \ has
long been and is still erroneously applied to all varieties of
glazed earthenware of Italian origin. We have seen that
it was not so originally but that the term was restricted to
the lustred wares.
attrib. 1861 Our English Home 153 Majolica dishes
were every day more in request. i86a Catal, Internat.
Exhilt. II. xxv. 120/2 Modern Majolica Ware. 1873 MRS.
PAU.ISFR tr. yaujncmarfs Ceramic Art 245 In the first
years of the sixteenth century, a Florentine artist carried
the majolica art into Spain.
fb. (See quot.) Obs.
1598 R. HAYDOCKK tr. Lomazzo in. Iv. gcj Reddes are made . .
of the red earth called Maiolica, otherwise hrowne of spaine.
2. (See quot.)
1866 LAWRENCE tr. Cotta s Rocks C/ass. 283 Majolica, a
white compact limestone.
I! Majo oil (m&dgu n). Also 8 raajum, 9 majuu,
madjoon, -oun. [(Urdu and Turk.) a. Arab.
An intoxicating confection
made of the leaves of the Indian hemp, poppy-
seed, nux vomica, and other ingredients.
1781 Let. in Ld. Lindsay Lives Lindsays (18401 IV. 222
Our ill-favoured guard brought us a dose of majum each,
and obliged us to eat it. 1819 ! . HopK^44M/.(i8ao) I. xi.2i6
The ample dose of madjoon he had just swallowed. 1858
SIMMONDS Diet, Trade, Majoon. 1883 H. H. KANK in
Harper s Mag. Nov. 946/1 Small black lozenges, consisting
of the resin of hemp, henbane, crushed datura seeds, butter,
and honey, and known in India as Majoon^ amongst the
Moors as El Mogen.
Major (mtfi d^ai), sb^- [a. F. itiajor, short for
serpent -major, SERGEANT-MAJOR, which like some
other military titles originally designated a much
higher grade than at present.]
1. In the army : An officer next below the rank
of a lieutenant-colonel and above that of a captain.
Major of (a) brigade = brigade-major.
[1579 Dicers Stratiot. 105 Item, the Sergeant Maior, by
his otfice, is to appoint euerie Captayne his place.] 1643
WHITELOCKR Mem. 70 Major Gunter was shot dead in the
place. 1647 CLAUKNUON Hist. Rebel!, vn. 34 Whereof the
lord Digby . . colonel Wagstaffe, and major Legg, were the
chief of the wounded, a 1671 L. FAIRFAX Mem, (1690) 88
Major Fairfax, who was Major to his regiment, had at least
30 wounds, of which he dyed at York. 1675 BAXTER Cath.
Theol. n. XHI. 294 Major Danvers, an Anabaptist. 1706
PHILLIPS (ed. Kersey), Major of a Brigade, an Officer,
either of Horse or Foot, who receiving Orders, and the
Word from the Major General, gives them to the Major of
each Regiment. 1781 T. SIMKS Milit. Guide (ed. 3) 9 The
Majors of Brigade go every day to receive the orders from
the Adjutant-general. Ibid, n When the encampment is to
be formed, the General Officers, Brigade- majors. Aid-de
camps, &c. are appointed in public orders to their several
posts and stations. 1833 MARKYAT /*. .V///i/* xx, The major
commandant and the officers retired to consult. 1844
Regttl. 9r Ord. Army ^ No Officer shall be promoted to
the Rank of Major, until he has been six years in the
Service.
b. Brigade-, Fort-, Town-major^ etc. : see the
prefixed words.
2. A kind of wig (see quot. (-1770). Also major
wig. Obs. exc. Hist.
1753 SMOLLETT Cut. Fathom (1784) 162/1 His tye-wig de
generated into a major, c 1770 "J. Grangers Lett. (1815)
280 A full wig tied back in one curl is a Major, in two curls
is a Brigadier. 1783 MACKENZIE Lounger No. 4 An em
broidered waistcoat with very large flaps, a major wig, long
ruffles nicely plaited. 18*3 Mirror of Lit. 12 July II. 115/1
Lander made his [the poet Thomson s] majors and bobs.
3. Angling. The name of an artificial salmon fly.
1867 F. FRANCIS A ngling s., 302.
Major (m^ dgsj), a. and sb.% Also 4 maiour,
6-7 maior. [a. L. major nom. sing. masc. and
fem. (neut. ma/us; declension stem major-), used
as comparative of magnus great, to the root of
which it is referred by most philologists, though
the phonology is not quite clear.
Cf. OF. viaire, obj.-case waor* titaionr, Pr. iitajcr, ntaer t
obj.-case major, Sp. mayor t Pg. viajor t war, It. titaggiore^ ;
also the learned forms F. majettr^ major, used in certain
specific senses, and perh. the proximate source of some of
the Eng. uses below. Cf. MAYOK.)
A. adj.
I. = GREATER in certain applications. (Not fol
lowed by than.)
1. Used as the distinctive epithet of the greater
(in various senses) of two things, species, etc., that
have a common designation ; also applied to those
members of a class that form a subdivision on the
ground of being greater than the rest ; opposed to
minor. Chiefly in certain special collocations
which originated in med. or mod.L. ; in most of
MAJOK.
these greater may be substituted, e.g. in major
excommunication , orders, prophets (see those sbs.X
t Major Fellow (Cambridge) : a senior Fellow.
Major epilepsy : epilepsy proper, as distinguished
from the * petit mal .
Much less common than the corresponding use of MINOR.
Occasional uses (as major poet ) are sometimes suggested
by antithesis with the recognized collocations of minor.
a 1400 fttac. Koine 475 At seinte Marie f>e maiour [ = Santa
Maria Maggiore, Rome] (>er is a chirche of grt-t honour.
1597 SKENK De \ crt\ Sign. s.v. Honiaginm^ [Homage]
sulde be maid be the vassall being minor, or Maior, to his
ouer-torde. 1660 TRAPP (titlt) A Commentary or Exposition
upon The four Major Prophets. 1670 WALTON Lives iv. 21
He was made Minor Fellow in the year 1609. . .Major Fellow
of the Colled ge, March 15. 1615. 1727-41 CHA.MKI-RS Cycl.
s. v. Orders, Sacred, or Major Orders, we have already ob
served, are three : vi/. those of deacon, priest, and bi-hop.
1883-5 Catholic Diet. (ed. 3) s. v. Excommunication^ The
major excommunication deprives of all ecclesiastical com
munion, and is equivalent in substance to anathema. Ibid,
s. v., The superior ranks of the sacred ministry bishops,
priest-;, deacons, and subdeacons are said to have major
orders. Before the thirteenth century thesubdiaconate was
one of the minor orders. 1887 FREEMAN ] l.\~ctcr iii. 6^
There is not much to note in the nomenclature of these
churches... Saint Mary Major .. takes nNo the English
shape of St. Mary More. 1898 Alllnttt s Sjsf. -VW. V.
846 An increased circulation in the cutaneous an a and
-u ratiu^, as we see in the major epilepsy. 1901 Scotsman
9 Sept. 7/1 Miller made a declaration before the sheriff, but
will probably have to make another on the major chaise ni
causing Durham s death.
b. Prosody. Used to distinguish the longer of
two types of verse bearing a common name.
1883 (1. A. SIMCOX l/iat. l.af. Lit. II. 356 St. Agnc-,
whose legend is given in very spirited major alcaics.
C. Football. Major point : a goal (opposed to
minor point) i. e. a try).
1896 Field 4 Jan. 22/2 Mcllwaine registered a try and
lions bringing off the major point, Belfast left off winner*.
by a goal and a try to a goal.
2. Logic. Major ternn the term which enteis
into the predicate of the conclusion of a syllogism.
Major premiss, proposition , that premiss of a
syllogism that contains the major term.
a. 1533 FRITH ll ks. 147/1 Now of this maior or first propo
sition thus vmlerstand, doth the conclusion folowe direrily.
1661 Co \VLKY I frscs $ fcss., Crotitii dl (1669) 66 Your last
argument is such (when reduced to Syllogism) that the
Major Proposition of it would make strange work in the
World if it were received for truth. 1860 Aiu i . THOMSON
Laws Th. 53. 164 That premiss in which the predicate
(major term) is compared with the middle, was formerly
called the Major premiss. 1871 MORLF.Y Crit. Misc. Ser. i.
Carlylc (1878) :6S A man of genius is at liberty to assume
all his major premisses.
3. Math, and Astron. fa. (See quot. 1571.) Obs.
b. Major axis : the axis (of a conic section) which
passes through the foci ; also called transverse axis.
j- Major circle great circle (see CIUCLK 2).
1571 DIGGFS Pan torn. iv. X iv i), If the side of Icosae-
dron be a line rational), the dimetient of the compre
hending sphere shalbe an irrationall line called Maior.
I hid., The sc-mi-dimeliente of that circle wheron the
body is framed will be an irrationall, called of Euclide
Maior. 1646 SIR T. BROWNE Pseud. Ep. n. ii. 62 The
true meridian is a major circle passing through the poles
of the world, and the Zenith or Vortex of any place,
exactly dividing the East from the West. 1854 MOSF.-
I.KY Astron. Ixxxvlit. (ed. 4) 231 The larger axis of the
ellipse, which is the orbit of a planet, being called its axis
major. 1862 Catal. Internal. Exhib. II. xi. 15 The differ
ence between major and minor axis being -012 of an inch.
1885 LEUDF.SDOKF Cremona s Proj. Geom. 275 The polar
reciprocal of an ellipse (hyperbola) with respect to a circle
having its centre at a focus and its radius equal to half the
minor (conjugate) axis is the circle described on the major
(transverse) axis as diameter.
4. Jlfus. a. Applied to intervals greater by a
chromatic semitone than those called minor , i.e.
to the normal or perfect intervals ; as major thirJ,
sixth, seventh (and, in occasional recent use, major
fourth and fifth, commonly called perfect fourth
and^/f/?//). Hence also applied to the note distant
by a major interval from a given note. Also, in
acoustical theory, applied to the larger of two
intervals differing by a minute quantity, as major
tone (vibration-ratio J, being greater by a comma
than the minor tone, Y)- b - Applied to a common
chord or triad containing a major third between
the root and the second note ; hence to a cadence
ending on such a chord. C. Denoting those keys,
or that mode, in which the scale has a major third
(and also a major sixth or seventh). (In naming
a key, major follows the letter, as C major.}
1694 W. HOLDKR Harmony (1731) 49 If A to P. be as
5 to 4, they sound a Ditone, or Third Major. Ibid. 50,
i sound a Third Major, ..fa Sixth Major. Ibid. 114 In
Diatonic Music there is but one sort of Hemiione . . call d
Hemitone Major, whose Ration is 16 to 15.. .There are two
sorts of Tones ; viz. Major, and Minor. Ibid. 130 Seventh
Major, 15108. 01734 NORTH Lives (1742) 2 9 8 He niakcs
great Ado about dividing Tones Major, Tones Minor,
I>ieses and Commas, with the Quantities of them. 1806
CAI.LCOTT Mns, Gram. n. i. 98 The Major Second . . does
not consist of two equal parts. 1811 BUSBY Diet. mt.
B v. Key, The natural keys of C major and A minor. 1848
RIMBAULT First Kk. Piano. 37 Every Major Key has us
relative Minor ; that is to say, a piece with the same signa
ture may be written either m a Major or a Minor mode,
H
MAJOR.
according to Ihe position of the Key-note. 1866 ENGF.I.
Nat. Afu!. ii. 25 The major and minor scales. 1887 linoH-N-
ING rarltyingt, Ch. Avison\\\\, Klare it forth, bold C major !
1898 STAJNEK & BARRKTT Did. Has. Terms s.v. Inttrval,
The pertinacity with which professors adhere to the ex
pression perfect fifth and perfect fourth, and abhor the term
major fifth and major fourth.
5. That constitutes the majority ; now only with
part, portion, or other sbs. of like meaning. For
merly (rare] in predicative use : f Preponderating
in quantity.
1594 HOOKER Keel. Pal. iv. xiii. 9 When they are the
major part of a general assembly. 1599 R JONSON Cyn
thia s R,-,\ n. iii, The more general!, or maior part of
opinion goes with the face, and (simply) respects nothing
else. 1621 KLSIKG Debates Ha. Lords (Camden) 85 The
House to debate the double, . . and, if the major part
double, yt may be re-comitted. 1630 A . Johnson s Kingd.
Ar Conimw. 118 For the Major part it is barren. 1649
N. HACON Disc. Govt. E ig. i. xlvii. (1731,) 79 That they
all had votes, and that the major number concluded the
matter. 1703 MAUNDRF.LL Journ. Jcrus. (1732) 26 The
major part of the City lies between two Hills. 1743 Lon<1.
! Country Brciu. 111. (ed. 2) 243 Not only the Faces, but
the whole Body of the Drink will consequently oppose the
Remedy, and if they be Major, the Attempt will prove
abortive. 1774 T. HUTCHINSON Diary 3 Oct. (1884) I. 254
A person had the major vote for Alderman. .. Another
person . . had the minor vote in the election. 1790 UMFRE-
VILI.K Hudson s Hay 16 After wandering about .. for the
major part of the day. 1818 JAS. Mu.i. />>//. India I. v. ii.
S74 The major party deemed it an important article of the
duty of the Supreme Council. 1866 CBUMP Banking i. 25
It will be found, in by far the major part of these failures.
t 6. Used for : Paramount to all other claims.
1606 SHAKS. Tr. t, Cr. v. i. 49 My maior vow lyes heere ;
this lie obay.
7. Following the sb. qualified, a. In certain
combinations adopted from !>., as in Quart,
Quint, Tierce major : see QUART rf.3, QUINT sb?,
TIERCE, and in military titles, as Durjf-MAJon,
SKBOEANT-MAJOR, surgeon-major. So (jocularly)
poet major, b. Ji oh major (Hell-ringing) : see HOB
sli.S C. In boys schools, appended to a surname
to distinguish the elder (or the one who has been
longest in the school) of two namesakes.
1616 I!. JONSON En. Man in Hum. \. i, One is a Rimer
Mr, o your owne batch, your owne leuin ; but doth think
hiinselfe Poet-maior, o the towne. 1866 RvittledgSs I .- .
Boy s Ann. Mar. 146 lirown major had a trick of bringing
up unpleasant topics.
II. 8. (if full age; out of (one s) minority.
1646 IlowF.i.i. f.nvis XIII 27 (It] was an open . . attempt
upon his authoritie now that he is declar d Major, a 1649
DKUMM. OF HAWTII. Hist. Jas. II, Wks. (1711) 21 A king of
France is declared to be of full years and major the four-
teenth of his age. 1745 l)t I- oSs Rug. Tradesman (1841)
1. ii. 12 At which time I arrived to Man s estate, and be
came Major. 1767 CHARLOTTE SMITH Rom. Real Life I.
162 The Chevalier de Villiers being major, might marry
Julie de Lalandc. 1840 TIIACKKRAY Yctlowplnsk Mem.,
Mr. Deuceace at Paris viit, We are both major, you know ;
so that the ceremony of a guardian s consent is unnecessary.
1892 GILLF.SPIF. Bar s Priv. Intern. Law (ed. 2) 312 A
Dutch minor, who is by the law of Belgium major, cannot
dispose of his real property in Belgium without [etc.J.
b. fig. in Sc. Proverb.
1808 FOKSYTII Realities Scotl. V. 220 The double stone
dike or wall . . makes at once a complete fence, or, as is
sometimes said, it is major the day it is born .
B. sb.
1. In occasional uses : A major individual of
a specified class. Cf. A. i.
1626 BACON Syltia 839 marg., Experiment Solitary,
58
| b. 1716 AMHERST Ttrrx Fit. No. to. 51 Having saunter d
a pretty while along the quadrangle, impatient of the lec-
, turer s delay, I ask d the Major (who is an officer belonging
to the schools* whether it was usual now and then to slip
1 a lecture or so.
majors, ate constantly on offer.
2. Logic. The major premiss in a syllogism.
1530 PAI.SGR. 467/1 Of that major graunted he brought in
foure or fy^ve conclusions. 1532 MORE Answ. Frith Wks.
840/2 In this argument hee begynneth with (shoulde) in the
maior, and than in the minor and the conclusion turneth
into (can). 1634 CANNK. Necess. Srpar. QI, I need not here
take D. LaUons cnmpasse, to fetch the Bishops Major, and
the Separatists minor, to make vp an entire Syllogisme of
separation. 1696 VANHKUIIII Relapse v. iii, Thou art out
in thy logic. Thy major is true, but thy minor is false.
1717 PRIOR Alma 111.78 Can syllogism set things richt ?
No : majors soon with minors fight. 1849 MACAVLAY /list.
I .ng. x. 1 1. 629 They cared little whether their major agreed
with their conclusion.
- -ny Minor key ; ...,
relative Major. Ilnd. 363 A Minor key [may be said to be
related] to the same key in the Major.
4. One who has come of age .
1616 J. CASTLE in Crt. >, Times Jos. I (1848) I. 431 Every
man that is once knighted is ipso facto made a major, and
sni juris. 1754 SIIKIIHK.ARK flfatrimony (1766) II. 280 In
France . . the Major, whether Man or Woman, who marries
a Minor, is punished with Death, a 1845 HOOD Sniffing
a Hirthday vii, I m free to give my I O U, Sign, draw,
accept, as majors do.
6. As an official title. (Cf. MAJOR j.l) || a.
The (Latin) designation of the superior in certain
brotherhoods, b. The designation of some uni
versity official at Oxford. Obs. exc. Hist.
a. 1882-3 SCIIAFF Kmycl. Relig. Kiimt l. II. 1035 Even
(he smaller ones [brotherhoods] had their superior or in;ijm.
Major (nvi-d^j), v. dial. [f. MAJOR j.l]
1. intr. To walk with an important air; to strut.
Also with about, up and down.
1814 SCOTT Wax , xlii, Mr. Waverley s wearied wi major.
in^ yonder afore the muckle pier-glass. 1822 Pirate xxx,
She. .majors up and down my house as if she was mistress
of it. 1832 St. Ronatfs xx, Can it be for the puir body
M Durk s health to major about [1824 to gang about] in the
tartans like a tobacconist s sign in a frosty morning ? 1892
Monthly racket May 548 The African dove, .goes major
ing about to very lively tunes of its own.
2. trans. To bully, domineer over.
1829 Examiner 17/1 In majoring, hectoring, and bullying
subalterns, he will be found peremptory enough.
Major, -al(i,ty, obs. ff. MAYUU, MAYORALTY.
Majoram, -an(e, obs. ff. MARJORAM.
II Majorat (maa^ra). Continental Law. [Fr.,
ad. mecl.L. majdratus (w-stenT, f. L. major-em
MAJORS, in the sense elder : see -ATE 1 .] The
right of primogeniture; also, an estate attached to
the right of primogeniture.
1841 W. SPALDINC Italy* It, Isl. III. 83 That restoration
of hereditary aristocracy which was effected in France, took
place in Italy likewise, by a decree of 1808, bestowing on
the sovereign the power of conferring titles, and allowing
the nobles so created to institute majorats, or devises of
lands in favour of their eldest sons, or others whom they
might select to transmit their honours. 1853 WIIKWKLI.
Grot ins I. 379 The same rule holds with regard to the
majorats in that kingdom [Castile]. 1879 IJARING-GOI LD
Germany I. 54 In Havana, the nuble families are allowed
by law to found fresh majorats, i.e. fresh families with en
tailed estates.
Major ate (m^-djjar^t), sb. rare-", [f. MAJOR
i#.l + -ATEl; cf. K Majorat in the same sense.]
The rank or office of a major; a majority.
1822 BOOTH Analyt. Diet. 127 That [sc. the rank or office]
; of a Major is a Majorate, or a Majority.
t Majorate, z>- Obs. rare- 1 , [f. med.L. ma-
jorat-i ppl. stem of miijordre, f. L. major-em
greater: see MAJOR a.] trans. To make greater;
to cause to increase or develop.
1656 ELOCNT Gl&ssogr., Majorate, to make greater. 1660
HOWKLL Parley 142 The Embryo . . proceeds to majoration
and augmentation accordingly ; And it is . . an absurdity to
think, that the Infant after conception should be majorated
by the influence of any other Soul then that from whom he
received his formation.
T" Majora tion. Obs. [a. med.L. majoration-
fm t n. of action f. mdjordre : see prec.] The
action of increasing or intensifying ; esp. in Med.
16*6 BACON Sylva 154 So that there be five waves.. of
: Majoration of Sounds. 1659 Genii. Calling viii. 16 The
Physicians indeed talk of a method of curing some Diseases
by Majoration. 1660 [see MAJORATE r-.J. 1673 Lady s Call,
n. ii. 9 Some, .as if they thought Jealousy were to be cured
by majoration, have.. don things to inflame it.
Major-domo (m/ 1 dgaj|d<**m0). Forms : 6
maiordome, -domo, mayordome, 7 mayor-
domo, (7 major-dome, mayordom), 7- major
domo. fad. Sp. mayordomo, It. maggiordomo
I (whence F. majordome}^ ad. med.L. major donrits
chief of the house {major subst. use of major
greater, MAJOR a. ; doniiis gen. of damns house),
the title of the highest official of the royal house
hold under the Merovingians, commonly rendered
mayor of the palace i^see MAYOR).] In early
use, the chief official of an Italian or Spanish
princely household, often discharging some of the
functions of a minister of state. Subsequently ap-
| plied also (in accordance with later It. and Sp.
use) to the head servant of a wealthy household in
foreign countries, and in more or less playful use
to an English house-steward or butler.
1589 PUTTKNHAM Kng. Pocsie iii. iv. (Arb.) 20 How was it
possible that Homer .. should so exactly set foorth .. as
some great Princes maiordome . . the order . . of royal ban
kets [etc.] ? Ibid. 158 Maior-donto: in truth this word is
borrowed of the Spaniard and Italian, and therefore new
and not vsuall, but to them that ave acquainted with the
affaires of Court. .. A man might haue said in steade of
Maior>domo .. the riyht English word (/.cW Steward).
1598 HARKET Tkeor. Warres Gloss. 251 Mayordome, is with
the Italian and Spaniard, the steward of a house; but in
war he ii the steward and Guardian of the munition for
warre. c 1645 HOWKLL Lett. MI. viii. (1650) 50 He is Mayor-
domo Lord steward to the Infante Cardinal!. Ibid. in. xv.
I 60 As one to be his Mayordom (his Steward), another to be
Master of the Horse. 1674 Gwt. Ttmgne viii. n Whose
1 designs are so humble, as not to aspire above a major-domo,
or some such domestic preferment. 1692 I.ond. Gaz. No. \
2820/3 Tin; Marquis de la Ptiebla, Major-Dome to the King ,
of Spain. 1725 UE FOE I oy. round 11 orld (1840) 253 He
and his major-domo would go along with me, 1814 SCOTT
// </? . iv, The major-domo, for such fie was, and indisputably
the second officer of state in the barony,, .laid down his spade.
[1813 BYKON Juan x. Ixx, His Maggior Duomo, a smart,
subtle Greek. 1845 DARWIN Voy. Nat. xii. 255 The mayor-
domo of the Hacienda was good enough to give me a guide.]
1855 MOTLEY natch AY/. (1861) II. 260 His Major-domo
had previously been permitted to furnish his master s table .
with provisions dressed by his own cook. [1876 N, Amer. \
Rfv. CXXIII. 45 A king, averse to marriage, commanded
his maggiordomo to remain single.]
MAJORITY.
IT b. In etymological sense chief of the house .
1*49 J i R.TAYLOR Gt. Exemp. Pref., [Mankind] were forced
to divide their dwellings, and this they did by families
especially, the great Father being the Major domo to all
his minors. 11>U, n. vii. 34 God was the Major domo, the
Master of those assemblies. (11716 SOUTH 12 Serm. (1727)
VI. 340 Let him have nothing to do with any House or
Family (tlio 1 never so great and so much in Power) where
the Devil is Major Domo and governs all.
Hence Ma-jor-do-moship.tlieofficeofmajor-domo.
to whom he could hand over the Imperial Major-domoship.
Majoress, obs. form of MAYOKKSS.
Major-ge-neral. Mil. [a. F. Major-gtniral,
where major is the sb. and gfnfral the adj. Cf.
G. generalmajor. The fuller form sergeant-major
general is earlier in Eng. use ; sergeant major
major occurs in Sir J. Smyth Imt); Observ. 6
Orders Milit. (1595) 60, 61.]
1. An officer of the lowest grade of general
officers, ranking below a lieutenant-general.
1642 WatTBOCBSjMBM. 65 The city bands marched forth. .
under the command of major-general Skippon. 1647 CLAR
ENDON Hist. RebelL vn. 86 James Chudleigh, the major
general of the rebels. 1710 I.ond. Gaz. No. 4723/2 The
Hrigadiers Juel and Daa were created Majors-General. 1806
Gazetteer Scotl.(<tA. 2)Introd. 35 The military establishment
of Scotland consists of a lieutenant general, three major
generals [etc.]. 1849 W. IRVING Goldsmith 279 He had ..
been promoted to the rank of major-general in 1745.
2. Jlist. The title given to the officers placed in
command of the twelve administrative districts
into which England was divided in Cromwell s
system of military government (1655-1657).
i6$s.WHiTELocKE Mfw. 634 The protector told them [the
mayor and common council] the reasons of his appointing
major-generals in the several counties, as a means to pre-
general of all the militia forces raised and to be raised within
the counties of Cornwall, Devon, Somerset, Dorset, Wilts,
and Gloucester.
Hence Ma jor-ge-neralcy, the office or rank of
major-general ; Ma jor-gfe neralship prec.; also
Htst, the district commanded by a major-general.
1670 HOBBES Behemoth iv. (1682)307 He [Cromwell] divided
England into eleven Major-Generalships. 1845 CARLYLE
Cromwell (ityi) IV. 245 Now their Major Generalcies have
all proved failures. 1885 U. S. GRANT Mem. II. xlv. 98, I. .
strongly recommended him for a major-generalcy. 1898
Daily Neu S 28 Nov. 5/1 His bravery on the field of Omdur-
man has won him his Major-Generalship.
Majoris, obs. form of MAYORESS.
Majorism (mJi dgarizm). [f. Major (see
below) + -ISM.] The opinions held by Georg
Major (1502-74), a German Protestant, who main
tained that good works are necessary for salvation.
So Ma jorist, a follower of Major. Majori stic
a., pertaining to Majorism or to the Majorists.
1845 Kneycl. Metrop. XIII. 475/1 These which are called
the Mojo fistic and Synergi&tic controversies greatly agitated
the Lutheran body. 1857 PUSEV Doctr. Real Presence
(1869) 77 At the Conference at Worms A.D. 1557, . .Flacius
wrote to Christiern King of Denmark : another maintains
Majorism on the necessity of works to salvation*. 1874
BLUNT Diet. Sects etc., Alajorists t the followers of Major
in his controversy with Amsdorf. 1882-3 SCHAFF Kneycl.
Relig. Knffivl. III. 1827 The Weimar Confutatio (1559! in
which synergism, mnjorism, adiaphorism, etc., are confuted.
Majority tmad^ rili). [a. F. majority ad.
med.L. majdritat-ent^ f. L. major-cm MAJOR a.
Cf. Sp. Mayoridad t Pg. maioridade^ It. maggiorita^
fl. The state or fact of being greater; supe
riority; pre-eminence. Obs.
1552 LATI.MI-.K Serm. .V.S". Simon $ Jndt s Day (1584) 267
Nowe abideth fayth, hope, and lone, euen these three ; but
the chiefe of these is loue. There be some learned men
whiche expound this maioritie of which S. Paule speaketh
here for duiturnitie. 1577 tr. B-ullinger*s Decades (1592)
866 It may be prooued that that majority [i.e. the primacy
of Rome] as they call it, hath not the original! from the
sonne of God. 1596 SHAKS. i //en. II , in. ii. 109. 1597
UACON Colours Good \ Knill v. 1C 5 b, It is not plurality
of partes without majority of paries that maketh the totall
greater. 1641 SMECTYMNUUS Anstv. (1653) 53 This particu-
hirizaiion of Peter did not import any singular preheminence
or majoritieofpowerto Peter more then to the other Apostles.
1677 GALE Crt. Gentiles^ iv. 280 In Eternitie there is no
divuibilide : no majoritie or minoritie. 1690 LKYBOCRN
Curs. Math. \, 335 Of Algebra. Symbols of Majority >,
Minority <, Equality = [etc.]. 1727-41 CHAMHERS Cycl.
s. v. Character^ ^> Is the sign of majority, or of the excess
of one quantity beyond another.
2. The state of being major or of full age.
1565 Reg. Privy Council Scot. I. 370 Quhen we ar at cure
full majoritie, sail we be brocht bak to the stait of pupillis
and in in or is. 1579 FEN TON Gnicciard. i. (1599) 19 At what
time Phillip being risen to his maioritie, might in good
validitie confirme the accord past. 1632 LITHGOW Trot .
A 2 b, [These] being begunne in Your hopefull Infancy, are
iiuw finally accomplished in the fulnesse of Your thru:e
Messed Majority. 1842 J. D. CHAMBERS Jurisd.High Crt.
Chancery m>er Infants in. 506 So where the settlement
executed is the completion of a treaty entered into during
minority, without the sanction of the Court, there is juris
diction to control that after majority. 1867 John Bull
7 Sept. 628^2 The Majority of Mr. C. L. A... has been cele
brated during the week in the good old English style at the
family seat. 1892 Gn.{.EKi iK Bars Priv. Intern. Law ^cd. 2)
MAJOBIZE.
311 A Cuban of twenty-two years of age, who by the law of
his own country would not atuin majority till twenty-five.
3. The greater number or part ; a number which
is more than half the whole number; spec, the
larger party voting together in a deliberative as
sembly or electoral body.
Absolute majority. A numbrr of votes received by one
candidate which is more than half the total number polled,
or than half the number of electors.
1691 NORRIS Pract. Disc. 102 Measures of Right and
Wrong are not always to be concluded from the consent of
Majority; for you see here, that Vice has by much the Ma
jority of its side, c 1714 POI-K, etc. Man. M. Scriblcrus xii.
Wks. 1741 II. 47 In a House of Commons all things are
determined by a Majority. 1714 SWU-T / res. State Affairs
Wks. 1751 IV. 264 The Queen, finding herself and the Ma
jority of her Kingdom grown weary of the Avarice and
Insolence, .of her former Ministers. 1759 ROBERTSON Hist.
Scot. vi. Wks. 1813 1.413 War was chosen by a majority
of voices. 1793 lilrtckstones Comni. \. 181 III the hou^e of
commons the speaker never votes but when there is an
equality without his casting vote, which in that case creates
a majority. i8ai BVKON l\oo Foscari \. i, The majority In
council were against you. 1844 Lu. BKOUCHAM tint. C oust.
xv. (1862) 228 A majority of seven to five soon after [1640]
decided that the levying ship money was legal. 1856 FROUUK
Hist. Eng. (1858) I. iii. 247 The clc-rgy commanded an actual
majority in that [Upper] House from their own body. 1860
MILL Rcpr. Gpv, (1865) 16/1 At some period .. almost every
people, now civilized, have consisted, in majority, of slaves.
1882 Nature XXVI. 389 The majority of the coral which
I [Haeckel] collected was obtained by divers.
b. with adj., as great, vast, etc.
1710 HOADLY Orig, Civ. Govt. 154 The People of the
Karth, that is, a vast Majority of Mankind, are represented
by Moses, as voluntarily journeying from one part of the
Karth to another. 1759 ROBERTSON Hist. Scotl. \. it. 97 A
considerable majority declared for the treaty. 1818 CRUISE
Digest V. 244 It was determined by a great majority of all
the Judges, .that [etc.]. 1849 MACAULAY Hut. Eng. II. 315
In the great majority of those towns, .no courtly candidate
could dare to show his face. 1875 SCRIVENER Led. Text
N. Test. 5 Nor in the vast majority of instances dots it
exist. 1903 Jos. CONN Fulness of Time xi. 161 What sup
ported., the claims of Holy Church did not to the great
majority require proof.
c. The ffirtjority : the dead. Chiefly in the
phrases to join the majority, to go or pass over to
the majority. [After L. phrase abiit ad ptures^
1719 YOUNG Revt ttge iv. i, Life is the desart, life the soli
tude ; Death joins us to the great majority. 1764 Loud.
Mag, Nov. 581 * Oh, no, it is all over with me ; I am going,
as fast as possible, to join the majority. .4 rf ptnrcs.
1837 CAKLYLE Misc, Ess., Mirabcaii (1840) V. 200 This
Mirabeau s work then is done. .. He has gone over to the
m.ijnnty: Abiit ad plitres. 1883 Longin.Mag, Dec. 179 He
had passed over to the majority ..we should see his face no
more. 1889 T. A. TROLLOPS II hat I remember III. 61 He,
too, alas ! has joined the majority.
4. The number by which, in voting, the votes cast
on one side exceed those cast on the other.
a 1743 LD. HERVEY Mem. (1848) II. 253 All the lists made
by the Prince s people gave him a majority of near forty.
1765 Ann. Reg. 41/1 This motion .. passed in the negative
by a very large majority. 1775 Ibid. n8*/2 The motiun ..
was carried upon a division, .by the majority of sixty. 1838
THIKLWALL Greece xxx. IV. 135 This motion was carried,
..by a very small majority. 1879 MCCARTHY Own Times U.
xix. 59 A majority of forty-six was given for the resolution.
f5. Ancestry. [After L, majorcs ancestors.]
1646 SIR T. BROWNE Pseud. >. in. xvi. 146 Of evill
parents, an evill generation, a posterity not unlike their
majority.
6. [Properly a distinct word: ad. F. majority
f. major M.vjoiu^. 1 ] The rank or office of a major.
1776 in Harper s Mag. (1883) Sept. 546/2 Appointed to
the Majority in the -2* Keg 1 . 1800 AsiaL Ann. Re$. t Char.
45/2 M. D Auband had been named to a Majority in the
isle of Bourbon. 1814 SCOTT Wav. x\i t I am surprised that
the Prince should have offered you a majority, when he
knows very well that nothing short of lieutenant-colonel
will satisfy others. 1900 Daily News n Sept. 5/7 He was
. .promoted to a half-pay majority.
7. attrib. and Comb.
1891 W. S. LILLY Shibboleths 113 Party politics, .are mere
majority-mongering. 1903 Daily Chron. 17 Jan. 3/2 A ma
jority dinner at which our hero .. is entertaining the elite
of London,
you had regularly come of age . . I imagined that you didn t
majonze till twenty-five or something of that sort.
2. Rugby Football. To convert a try into a goal,
i.e. to increase the points from three to five.
Majorlame, Majoron, obs. ff. MAHJOHAM.
Majorship (mfi-dgaiflp). [f. MAJOK sbl +
-SHIP.] The office or rank of a major ; majority.
1717 /Wio Hamfs/i. Pray. Papers (1868) II. 710 Majr
leler Wear ..asked pardon for his so doing: whereupon
the Govr pronounced him restored to his Major-ship. 1865
Corn*. Mnf. Ang. , ?2 This provost of Dublin is said, in
a political crisis, to have squeezed from Lord Townshend
a majoislilp of dragoons. 1875 HOWKLLS fiar.-<K Concl.
xv ill. 294 1 he colonelcies are . . inaccessible, . . and so are
the lieutenant-colonelcies ; but a majorship, now.
*\ Used jocularly as a title.
795 ?"" "! I- 108 What I know must not be known to i
man . . until his Majorship . . has had some sport with his son. I
M;yum, majun : see MAJOON.
Majuscular ^rnad3-skittlaj), a. J ateogr. [S.
L. nidjuscul-iis : see next and -AH.] Of the nature
of a majuscule ; composed of majuscules.
59
[1825 L. HUNT /\ctt i"s Bacchus in Tusctiuv 21 In the
beverage bold Let s renew us and grow muscular ; And for
those who re getting old, Glasses get of size majuscular
(orig. vctri tnajnscitli).\ 1864 W. H. BLACK Anc. />V<V.
Chronogr. 8 The great or (as they are called by critics)
majuscular letters. 1895 H. KKYNOLDS Anc. Dioc. Exeter
iv. in It is impossible to mistake that firm majuscular sign
manual.
Majuscule (mad^-skiwl), a. and s!>. [a. F.
majuscule i ad. L. majuscula (sc. lift era), fem. of
majusculus somewhat larger, dim. of major (neut.
majus) . see MAJOR a.]
A. adj. fa. Printing. Of a letter : Capital. Obs.
b. fal&ogr. Of a letter: Large (whether capital or
uncial;. Also, written in majuscules.
1727-41 CHAMBSM Cycl. s.v. Letter^ Printers distinguish
their letters into capital, majuscule, initial or upper-ca.se
letters . . and minuscule, small, or under-case letters. 1850
MADDEN tr. Sjlvestres Univ. Palxogr. I. 140 To the first
class [Inscriptions] belong the capital or square majuscule
characters; to the second [books], the uncial characters
(which are majuscules intermixed with rounded letters);
and to the third [documents], the conjoined, cursive writing.
1885 E. M. THOMPSON in Kmycl. Brit. XVIII. 145 In Latin
majuscule writing there exist both capitals and uncials. 1892
Gr. <y Lat. Palseogr. xiv. 196 Early majuscule MSS.
B. sb. f a. Printing. A large or capital letter.
Obs. b. Palxogr. A large letter, whether capital or
uncial.
1825 W. HAMILTON Diet. Terms Arts fy Sti. t Majuscules,
in Printing^ large letters, sometimes ornamented, usually
placed at the beginning of chapters. 1850 [see A above].
1851 SIR F. PALGRAVE jVurw. <V F.ng. I. 433 A few firm
majuscules inscribed by Roman Power. 1892 E. M. THOMP
SON Gr. $ Lat. Palxagr. viii. 117 In both Greek and Latin
Iialaiography, large letters are called majuscules ; small
tlters, minuscules .
Mak, obs. and dial, variant of MAKE sb. and v.
Makable (nvi-kab l), a. Also makeable.
[f. MAKE v. + -AIJLE.] That can be made.
c 1440 PECOCK Rcpr. ir. i. 134 It is a treuthe doable or
makeable. 1678 CUDWORTII Intel/. .Syst. i. H. 9. 70 The
Accidents .. are all makeable and destroyable, gcncnihl-j
and corruptible. 1832 ll cstm. Kw. XVII. 22 The quantity
of goods makeable, is quite a distinct thing from the quan
tity of goods saleable. 1865 CARI.VI.E Frcdk. Gt. xvi. ,\i.
(1872) VI. 273 Plenty of editions made or makable by a little
surreptitious legerdemain.
Mak-a-doo: see MAKE- A-DO Obs.
Makadowe, variant of MOCKADO Obs.
"I" Ma kailde. Obs, [a. ON. makindi\ cf. mot!.
Icel. imaMndum at one s ease.] Comfort, ease.
tt 1400 Parlt. 3 Ages 278 And aftir irkede me with tins a IK!
ese was me leuere As man in his medill elde his makande
wolde haue.
Makar(e, obs. form of MAKKH.
Makdome: see MAKEDOM Sc:
Make (mr k), jJ Obs. exc. dial. Forms: a.
I semaca, 2 ;emace, 3 imake. 0. 2- make ;
also 4-9 north, mak, (5 mac, 6 mack, maike),
6-9 Sc. maik. [OK. gctnaca \vk. masc. cor
responds to OS. gimaco, fellow, equal, OHG.
gimahho socius* (fem. gimahha wife) : OTent.
type *gainakon-) subst. form of *garnafco~ adj.
(OE, gemm ecjual, well-matclicd, OHG. giinah fit,
matched, convenient, MUG. gcmach appertaining,
belonging, like, mod. G. gcmach easy, comfortable,
MDu. gemac appertaining, also agreeable, quiet,
calm), f. *ga- Y- prefix (expressing the notions of
conjunction and mutual relation) + *mako- t app.
primarily meaning *fit, suitable*, whence *makojo-
MAKE v. The simple stem occurs (though perh.
through loss of the prefix) in ON. mak-r (only in
compar. and superl.) fitting, easy, comfortable,
make wk. masc., mate, match, equal (Sw. make^
Da. mage consort, like), mod.Dn. mak tame, docile,
gentle. The root has not been traced outside Teut.
As the prefix .y- of sbs. was universally lost in early ME.,
the mod. form is the normal representative of OK. peniaca.
The currency of the word may, however, esp. in northern
dialects, be due to adoption of ON. make. Cf. the cognate
MATCH sb.}
1. An (or one s) equal, peer, match ; (one s) like.
In ME. freq. in phr. but (any) make.
a. c 1000 /ELFRIC Gram. tx. (Z.) 43 /fie ft fixe ct hoc par,
^emaca. a 1300 1 l^riz <$ Bl. 77 (Colt. Vitell. MS.) In worle
lies nere non pine imake of no wimrnon.
(3. a 1300 Cursor M. 19656 O preening had he \sc. Saul of
Tarsus] na mak. c 1375 Sc. Leg. Saints xviii. (Egipciane}
543 For 1 wes gyrne ljut ony mak pat sawlis put to lestand
^-rak. -1460 Toivneley Afysl. ii. 442 YSt knew I neuer thi
make. 1509 BARCLAY Shy^ofFoly 5(1^4) II. 235 Lo yonder
same is lie Whiche without make thynketh hym wyse to be.
1596 DALRYMPLK tr. Leslie s Hist, Scot. I. 45 Elgin, quhair
is sa noble and notable a kirke in beutie and decore that
with vs it hes na make, c 1620 MUKE^VW. i, Admir d, but
maik, euin in a thowsand thingis. 1717 RAMSAY Klegy c
Lucky IVood ix, 
